《Blossoming Path》 Chapter 1: Descent of the Heavenly Interface Chapter 1: Descent of the Heavenly Interface People called it ''The Day of Awakening''. Cultivators of higher order said it was ''the Celestial Convergence''. An event that brought the world as a whole closer to the heavens. From the lowliest mortals living in the Tranquil Breeze Coast to the ancient Spirit Beasts of the Celestial Summit Plateau, everyone received the same message. All could see an array of words and understand their meaning and intent, regardless of their ability to perceive language and words. WE ILLUMINATE THE PATH TO ASCENSION. A mysterious magic, calling itself the Heavenly Interface, became a part of every entity''s lives from then on. The system within the Heavenly Interface is both intuitive and comprehensive, presenting one''s cultivation progress in a clear and organized manner. It tracks one''s skills, techniques, and breakthroughs, while also providing suggestions for improvements and new paths to explore in rare moments. As for the notifications, they are timely and informative, alerting one to crucial moments in their cultivation journey. Whether it is the completion of a skill, the discovery of a new technique, or the impending arrival of a breakthrough, the notifications alert all who used it of their progress and potential pitfalls. The Heavenly Interface serves as both a compass and a chronicle, guiding everyone on their individual cultivation path while documenting their achievements and experiences. From there, the continent underwent a seismic shift. Atop the Pillar of Ascension, a stone column pierced into the heavens, towering above the Heaven''s Pillar Sect, a man wearing simple white clothing opened his eyes with mild surprise coloring his face. The jade pendant on his neck glowed dimly as Elder Li awoke. He looked over the message box, stroking his beard and humming lightly. On a mental command, the Heavenly Interface reacted, showing him a variety of information. From the stage of cultivation, he was at, to the skills he had at his disposal. It only took a few seconds to adjust to the unique magic and its controls, but Elder Li still maintained a sense of caution and wonderment. It wasn''t often that the Sect Leader of the Heaven''s Pillar Sect was caught off-guard. "How curious! Heavenly Interface, is it?" He searched back in his mind, going back centuries to recall anything like it. But Elder Li couldn''t find a thing. "Most frightening. It knows all about me, down to the last skill I possess." Having his techniques, cultivation, and titles all displayed so prominently brought equal amounts of worry and eagerness. Looking down three-hundred li below to where the sect was, he could see a commotion in the usually tranquil grounds. Even through the clouds and snow, the man saw with such clarity it was as though he was right there by the gardens with the disciples and other elders. Elder Li guessed the events were interlinked in some way and decided to rise from his seated position. "It''s been terribly long since I last went down. I wonder what Junior Brother Huang has been up to these past few decades..." He mumbled to himself airily. The jade pendant glittered primly, unaffected by the harsh winds and below-freezing temperatures where the Elder cultivated with ease. In the same way, many old monsters rose from their slumber and began to move with the Heavenly Interface''s appearance. ''A connection to the world itself...the very essence of cultivation that permeates all living beings...'' It took some time to absorb the information it saw and felt. The World Tree could feel the emotions, the flourishing sects, and cities in turmoil. Even the Spirit Beasts that called the Emerald Spirit Forest their home were intrigued by the magic box. ''This Heavenly Interface...'' The World Tree intoned. Some beings could hear the ancient being''s voice, like a whisper in the back of their heads. Cultivators who frequented the area would go on to claim the World Tree was responsible for the Celestial Convergence, hearing its introspection from wherever they were. ''It will bridge the gap between mortal and celestial.'' It observed the civilians on their land experimenting with the system. The bewilderment transformed into something more, as they realized that the faraway stories of cultivators and defying the heavens weren''t as distant anymore. ''But it shall also bring chaos and destruction. Those who seek to exploit this power...'' It knew the power would be used for many good deeds, as well as many evil ones. From mortal to cultivator, those who brimmed with greed and ambition outnumbered those who sought to use the Heavenly Interface for pure reasons. The energy in the air seemed to thicken as the World Tree processed and interpreted the Heavenly Interface''s purpose, as well as its role in the grand scheme of events. A few cultivators who used the branches of the World Tree to meditate suffered as the ancient being gathered its power to swear an ancient oath. Like an avalanche, it was inevitable. The World Tree was far from a being that could be challenged; it was a force of nature given sentience. ''I will strike them down myself if it comes down to it.'' The powerful voice faded not too long afterward. The World Tree knew its time had yet to come. It prepared itself for slumber once again, but it couldn''t help but ask one more thing before it fell asleep. ''What great force could have brought the Heavenly Interface into existence?'' Kai was not pondering the mysteries of the universe, nor was he engaged in an epic battle or deep meditation. Instead, he was knee-deep in the dirt, tending to his small garden with great care. With a watering can in one hand and a hoe in the other, he whistled a cheerful tune as he watered the plants and removed weeds. His face, tanned slightly by the constant work under the sun, playfully mimicked the exaggerated demeanor and speech of the cultivators in the stories he read daily, talking to himself with an air of arrogance and condescension. "Hah, you dare to encroach upon my territory, little weed? You''re courting death!" Kai declared dramatically, plucking a weed from the soil and tossing it aside. He continued his performance, pretending to be an all-powerful cultivator addressing a lowly junior. "Kneel before me, lowly plant, and kowtow to acknowledge my superiority! Only then shall I bestow upon you the blessings of water and sunlight!" With a smirk, Kai gently poured water onto the plants, nurturing them with the life-giving liquid. "Heavenly Elixir of Life, descend upon these humble beings and grant them the strength to grow and flourish!" Little did he know that his life was about to change forever and that he would soon be thrust into a world of celestial beings, monstrous cultivators, and the enigmatic Heavenly Interface. And so, in the most unassuming and unexpected of circumstances, our story begins with Kai, the gardener, who would one day walk the path to greatness in a world forever changed by the descent of the Heavenly Interface.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n. Chapter 2: Dreaming Gardener Kai Chapter 2: Dreaming Gardener Kai "Are you talking to the plants again?" A feminine voice said behind me. I turned to see who it was. A girl stood a small distance away, just past the fence, and clearly holding in her laugh. She was a pretty one; with her hair styled in a loose braid that dropped past her shoulders and soft, rounded facial features, I flushed lightly upon being caught mimicking the young master act I had been working so hard to perfect. Lan-Yin''s warm, brown eyes looked at me with mild amusement. I got up slowly, thinking of the right thing to say. "No, just...I''m just preparing for the day when the Whispering Wind Sect finally sees my innate talent and lets me become one of their own!" Doubling down. That should save me some face. Lan-Yin giggled madly, bringing up her sleeve to cover her smile. My heart skipped a beat. Although I never bothered to tell her, I had a massive crush when we were younger. But I''m past that now. She was already betrothed to Wang Jun. No room for some gardening brat like me to interfere. "There you go again. This is why we''ve been poking fun at you since we were kids. Remember Yang Tao''s nickname for you? Kowtow Kai?" I rolled my eyes, resisting the urge to crawl away and hide in embarrassment. It certainly didn''t help when the girl brought up old memories from their childhood. Times of their youth. The days when everyone played together, but I was content acting out my fantasy of being a master cultivator. Armed with a sword. Or rather, a nice-looking stick, and pretending to continue my gallant adventures across the continent to slay Spirit Beasts and wayward bandits. But due to transportation issues I had to limit the scope of my imagination to the confines of the village. "Ugh. What do you want, Yan-Lin? I don''t think you came here just to humiliate this young master, I assume?" I turned my nose up, putting away the watering can and hoe. Nailing the haughty voice and demeanor had taken quite some time, but I was sure I had it down to a tee. Lan-Yin opened the fenced gate and let herself in, carefully avoiding the plants I had carefully laid out. She appraised my garden with an impressed stare. It was neat, organized, and flourishing. Nobody in the village knew about plants more than I did. Except maybe the Village Head. He''s been around and even helped kickstart this place back when my parents ran it. "I wanted to buy some ginseng. Grandmother''s come down with something sickly." I frowned, remembering Yan-Lin''s grandmother. She was the nicest one out of all the village elders and played cultivator with me when nobody else wanted to. Her little candied apples were the best! Hearing about the frail, older woman''s situation made me sad. "Coming right up," I whistled, turning serious for a moment as I took her to the building which doubled as my home and shop. It was a small, simple space with a rustic charm. Wooden shelves lined with various plants and products covered the sides, and along the countertop were woven baskets and pottery jars holding fruits and vegetables. The interior was well-lit with paper lanterns, decorated with simple patterns that I made. It smelled earthy and herbal inside, providing the shop with a relaxing atmosphere. It was easy to get people to buy more when they had their guard down, after all. An extra sale or two didn''t hurt anybody, right? "Tell me about what she''s got. I can give you something more than just ginseng if you need it." Lan-Yin tilted her head cutely. A few strands of hair fell down, making her look even more beautiful than before. The children exchanged excited glances and began chattering amongst themselves, their imaginations running wild. "Wow, Kai, you''re so cool! I want to be like you when I grow up!" said a girl named Mei-Li, her eyes sparkling with admiration. I laughed, ruffling her hair. "Well, young one, to be like me, you must study hard, respect your elders, and always dream big!" With a final wave, I left the children behind, their enthusiastic voices fading into the distance. Just a few steps ahead, I approached the blacksmith''s shop where Master Qiang was hard at work. He was tall and muscular, wearing a simple leather apron as he worked on the anvil. Short and greying hair, and a bushy beard framed his sweaty face. As he wiped the sweat from his brow, he caught sight of me and grinned, shouting in a boisterous voice. "Kai! Getting more plants for your quest to defy the heavens?" He was a little too loud. I turned my nose up and did my best to look down on him, even though he towered over me. Somehow, I managed to make it work. "You may mock me now, but the day shall come when you shall lament your folly. In that moment, you shall rue not having crafted a divine weapon for Kai, who shall have ascended to the Divine Pinnacle Stage!" Master Qiang chuckled and I waved goodbye. Other people nodded their heads and acknowledged me, and I returned the gesture. I could see Yang-Lin''s home a few paces away. It brought back good memories of when we were children and used her home as the gathering spot for games and such. I shook my head and passed through without a word, going from a leisure walk to a brisk jog. I didn''t want to be out for too long, anyhow. I could hear the sounds of children from afar as I left the confines of the village, roleplaying and acting much like I used to. Not to brag, but I was sure that I played a factor in popularizing the young master act. They teased me like always, but the villagers meant well. All in good fun. They were there when things got rough, coming together to help me get the garden shop running when my parents passed. I remember Master Qiang handcrafting the hoe I use to this day! I''ll never forget their favor, even if they poke fun at my dream of being a cultivator. I entered the Whispering Leaves Forest. It was rich with plants, herbs, and wildlife. But I''ve never had to worry about anything overly dangerous lurking within. We are in the Tranquil Breeze Coast, after all. Anything akin to a Spirit Beast would''ve starved to death from how lacking the place was of innate qi. Just regular animals, and I was sure I could fend the likes of a coyote off with my knife. I was quite adept with it, if I do say so myself. The trees here were tall and ancient, providing ample shade and relief from the summer heat. As I walked deeper into the forest, I couldn''t help but remember my childhood dream of becoming a cultivator. I thought about the stories I had read about legendary cultivators who traveled the world, slaying Spirit Beasts and protecting the weak. While I knew that becoming a cultivator was far out of reach for someone like me, a small part of me still clung to that dream. I wanted to find a way to prove my worth and maybe even catch the attention of the Whispering Wind Sect, even if I''ve only seen one disciple ever pass by this part of the province once. I let out a quiet chuckle, thinking about the absurdity of the idea. "Imagine if I found the Celestial Star Lotus," I mused to myself. "That would get their attention. But who am I kidding? That''s about as likely as me sprouting wings and flying." Shaking my head, I let out a quiet sigh as I began my task of foraging for some good herbs. The area was filled with the scent of damp earth and the sweet aroma of blooming flowers. Out of all the places nearby, the Whispering Leaves Forest was my favourite. It was my sanctuary, where I could escape from all the noise and just be myself. I still remember the time I tried to meditate here. I didn''t have half a clue of what I was doing. Staying still was a challenge! And cultivators could do that for days on end? Crazy. I even got crapped on by a bird while I was attempting it. Glancing atop the towering branches, I made sure there were no birds looking to repeat the event. Thankfully, they seemed to have moved themselves elsewhere for the time being. Focusing on the task at hand, I began searching. It didn''t take long for me to find my first batch of plants, spotting a group of pale, luminescent flowers a small distance away. Moonbeam Petals! I was running pretty low on my supply, as the kids had been bugging me for the paste that soothed mosquito stings and what not. Taking my knife out, I used it to cut the stem just below the flower head, leaving the root and stem intact. Had to make sure they survive and grow back in the future, after all. That was a gardener''s duty! Preserve the environment, and make sure we have a way of collecting some more for next time when we need it. A simple life, which I didn''t mind all too much. Becoming a cultivator was far out of reach, and although I''d never turn down the opportunity, spending my days in this village wasn''t so bad. I''d need to find a woman to settle down with, however. Running the shop by myself does get dull at times. As I hummed quietly, foraging and placing the Moonbeam Petals in my basket, something moved in the corner of my eye. It was so quick I had thought it was a trick of the light. But just a few paces away, I saw a butterfly with iridescent wings, shimmering in the dappled sunlight. It was unlike anything I''d seen before in my entire life. But I had seen its likeness being described in a book. A rare creature, exclusive to the Tranquil Breeze Coast. It was one of the few that could take advantage of the qi in the surroundings because of it''s diminutive size. The butterfly could evolve and grow into something more. A Spirit Beast. A weak one, but still nonetheless. The Azure Moonlight Flutter. Chapter 3: Chasing Butterflies Chapter 3: Chasing Butterflies My heart skipped a beat upon seeing the creature. They had said it was a creature of great fortune, with only one other person in our village having seen one for themselves. It stood out like a sore thumb from the lush greenery, with its wings shimmering like the purest sapphire. It was a sight to behold. I knew that it wasn''t much compared to the fantastical Spirit Beasts like the World Tree, or the Celestial Ape. But it was the first time I''d seen anything remotely close to the books I had read. The Azure Moonlight Flutter seemed to leave a trail of glitter as it flitted between the trees. Another awe-inspiring sight of what nature has to offer. "Wow." I whispered to myself. ''I need to get that damn butterfly!'' The coins I could get from selling it would be enough to get some headway on that greenhouse for the winter! Determination and desire surged in my body as I stared at the Azure Moonlight Flutter. Little butterfly, you will be a stepping stone for this young master''s goals! I ruffled through my leather pouch which contained a few tools and knick-knacks. Every other second, I glanced back at the butterfly, hoping it hadn''t moved from its position. I carefully bruised the Moonbeam Petals, rolling them delicately between my fingers to release the essential oils within them and cause their fragrance to intensify. I placed them inside a cloth, securing them with a bit of vine from a nearby tree. It was tight enough to keep the rolled petals from falling but had enough room to let the scent waft over me. Shaking it over my head, the aroma of jasmine and a hint of vanilla spread through the air. My bruising technique really helped make it even stronger to cover the distance between me and the Azure Moonlight Flutter. After a few seconds, the sapphire butterfly began making its way toward me, following a non-linear flight pattern. I hadn''t thought I''d be trying to capture an insect today, otherwise, I would''ve gone ahead and brought a net designed for the task. But a cloth should be more than enough to keep it steady before I could deposit it into some sort of glass jar. I''ve worked with plenty of delicate plants before, handling the Azure Moonlight Flutter shouldn''t be too much of a problem. Right? With every beat of its wings, it drew closer and closer. My arms were twitching in anticipation, waiting for the moment it landed on my Moonbeam Petal bait to try and grab a hold of it. There was a fleeting thought that crossed my mind, wondering if the Azure Moonlight Flutter could somehow aid me in my pursuit of cultivation. I quickly dismissed the notion, as I knew that they were unlike other Spirit Beasts whose bodies held immense value. This ethereal creature was a mere butterfly that had managed to absorb a trace of qi, a far cry from the mythical beasts spoken of in ancient tales. But it would go for a nice sum if I could capture it. Alive, preferably. Maybe I could even figure out a way to breed them in my garden! I have plenty to keep it nice and happy in my home. Almost as if it sensed my overwhelming desire, the Azure Moonlight Flutter recoiled from the Moonbeam Petal essence I had laid out for it, darting away deeper into the forest. I gaped at the sheer speed the butterfly retreated with, leaving a faint glimmering trail in its wake. It left me alone in the clearing for a few seconds, and I could hear my dream of having a nice and fancy greenhouse collapsing into pieces. "My money! Come back here!" I followed the trail it left, letting my feet carry me through the Whispering Leaves Forest. That damn butterfly was fast when it wanted to be. I wouldn''t exactly call myself a slouch but it took all I had to keep up with its swift retreat. Dreaming Gardener, one of the many monikers bestowed upon me. Indeed, I was a gardener who dared to dream. In my fantasies, I had envisioned grand escapades where I would chase after ancient Spirit Beasts, journeying across perilous hills and valleys before cornering the ferocious creature that had tormented the common folk for ages. Such grand visions filled my mind time and time again. Kai, a prodigy that appeared only once in a century, in his majestic dark-red robes and wielding a divine weapon, would vanquish the Mist Serpent of the Jade Mist Valley or confront the Celestial Ape that roamed the peaks of the Celestial Summit Plateau. Yet, here I was, utterly exhausted from chasing a mere butterfly. My robes had become soiled with grime and dirt. Fortuitously, I had chosen my attire wisely dark maroon with black undertones, which made the stains less conspicuous. Such was the sagacity of I, Kowtow Kai! But as I was about to turn back, something caught my eye. The glimmering trail the butterfly had left behind seemed to extend past the waterfall and further into the distance. Inside of where I had thought the butterfly had been crushed. It was only because of the clarity of the water that I was able to spot the tell-tale glimmer of the Azure Moonlight Flutter. Curiosity piqued, I approached the waterfall, my eyes squinting as I tried to make sense of what I was seeing. As I got closer, I realized that something was off. The waterfall still appeared as a normal cascade of water, but the fact that the glimmering trail extended beyond it made me question my initial assumption. From what I could assume, it was only stone and dirt behind the wall of water. Could the Azure Moonlight Flutter have survived the force of the waterfall? Or was there something more to this scene than met the eye? I approached the downpour and reluctantly pushed my hand into it, expecting a flat surface. But contrary to my expectations, something shimmered and I fell forward, flat on my face. Ow. That would leave a mark. Drenched in water, I spotted the glimmering trail leading deeper into a cave. No, this wasn''t natural. There were steps! This was manmade! And from the looks of it, it had been untouched for years. I shook my head and squeezed the water out of my hair. I turned to look back, seeing the waterfall continue as is. Waving my hand through caused a small shimmer and I drew back, seeing that there was some sort of illusion in place. "Something more than an Azure Moonlight Flutter...Could it have led me to the secret base of a martial master? Maybe the WInd Sage used to live here..." Ah, who am I kidding? I shouldn''t get ahead of myself. Let me just see if I can find that butterfly once and for all. There''d be some traces around here if the Wind Sage actually came around. He wasn''t that ancient. Probably a century old, at most. But still, the idea of finding something in this cave formation intrigued me. Maybe not a cave master looking for a disciple, but who knows? "Azure Moonlight Flutter, you will not escape me that easily!" Determined to capture the elusive butterfly, I followed the glimmering trail deeper into the cave. The farther I ventured, the more uneasy I felt. The air was damp, and the darkness seemed to close in around me, making the cave feel even more claustrophobic than it already was. Yet the trail continued, and I couldn''t help but be drawn further in, my curiosity piqued by the mysterious environment. As I delved deeper, I began to notice something strange. The walls of the cave were etched with markings and symbols, unlike any language I had ever seen. It was clear that this place was no ordinary cave. It had once been the site of a lost civilization, their secrets and stories hidden away beneath layers of dust and time. Or some sort of crazed scholar went ahead and hid his archive here. I couldn''t help but let my imagination run wild, as I whispered to myself, "Could this be a secret hideout of a legendary cultivator? Or maybe the tomb of an ancient king?" Ancient artifacts lay scattered about, covered in cobwebs and grime. Some were broken, others still intact, but all of them seemed to hold a deep connection to the past. I couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to the people who once lived here, what drove them to create such a hidden sanctuary. They didn''t emit any sort of qi or energy. But even then, my skin tingled upon being so close. I could tell they were unlike anything I''d seen. They looked far too abstract, even for cultivator artifacts. As I ventured further, the cave opened up into a larger chamber. The air grew colder, and an eerie silence settled over me. There, floating atop a pedestal in the center of the room, was the Azure Moonlight Flutter. It seemed to be drawn to an artifact that rested beneath it a large, intricately carved stone tablet. The tablet was adorned with the same mysterious symbols I had seen etched into the cave walls, yet they seemed to hold a greater significance here. I stared at the artifact, my imagination running wild once more. "This... this must be some sort of... legendary treasure? An ancient cultivator''s legacy? Maybe..." The Azure Moonlight Flutter continued to float above the artifact, seemingly unaffected by my presence. I cautiously approached it, my heart pounding in my chest. As I reached out to capture the creature, I couldn''t help but wonder if it had brought me here for a reason. The Azure Moonlight Flutter finally in my grasp, I gazed at the mysterious artifact before me. For some reason, the butterfly on my palm didn''t seem as eye-catching. I knew that I had stumbled upon something extraordinary, though the true nature of it was beyond my comprehension. My life as a humble gardener had been simple, but now, with this discovery, maybe I... I chuckled nervously, "This is how it usually goes, right? I touch the pedestal and a flashing light overcomes me?" I asked the butterfly in my palm, but it seemed content to just stare at me with eerie intelligence. Seeing no response, I gulped down my anxieties and got closer to the pedestal marked with engravings of a lost language. "Well, here goes nothing." I placed my palm on the tablet and closed my eyes, waiting for something to happen. Chapter 4: Path to Ascension Chapter 4: Path to Ascension My heart thudded wildly, bracing for some sort of impact or great flash of light. But nothing happened. I warily opened my eyes, seeing that the ancient pedestal was inert. I felt disappointed. Damn my overactive imagination! I had such high hopes. I glanced at it again, hoping to find some sort of clue to the artifact''s purpose. The Azure Moonlight Flutter stood still on my hand, a great contrast to when it recoiled and ran away from me. It seemed content to stay where it was, but I wouldn''t be able to figure out the artifact with only one hand. I ushered it towards my shoulder, letting it crawl onto my right side while I inspected the pedestal. I had no clue what the hell I was doing. I perused my memories for any instance in cultivator stories where they came across an ancient relic. What did they do? I gave the artifact a hug. Nothing. My naked body touched the entire pedestal and I shivered, cheek pressed onto the cold, dusty surface. I sighed. If there was an ancient spirit contained in this, it was likely cursing me with every spell under the sun for letting my privates touch the hallowed artifact. But seeing lightning didn''t smite me on the spot, I supposed it was okay. "A sacrifice of blood, perhaps?" I withdrew my plant-cutting knife and winced, letting out a few drops of blood spill from the tip of my finger. With bated breath, I watched as the life-giving liquid fell onto the runic engravings. Once again, the artifact was dormant. "What do you think, little butterfly?" The Azure Moonlight Flutter had nothing to contribute apart from silence, so I decided to close my eyes and think. Bare-assed with my legs crossed, I brainstormed ways the artifact could be activated. An idea popped into my head, one so clear that I didn''t know why I thought of it sooner. "Qi! I should put my qi into the artifact! It''s probably been starved of energy being stuck in the Tranquil Breeze Coast!" There was only one problem with that method. How did one use qi? Inner energy? It was easy to talk about it. But trying to use it as a mortal was a whole other matter. There was a reason why solo cultivators like the Wind Sage were so rare. Unlocking one''s qi reserves required guidance, talent, luck, and skill. I''ve heard that even the weakest mortal had a speck of qi, but they would never learn to access or use it without supreme effort, and properly guided by a manual or some sort of instructor. Okay, let me see...I just feel it right? Visualize it as a ball of dormant energy within myself. I took a deep breath and calmed my mind. My eyes snapped open and I extended my hand forward, shouting out at the top of my lungs. "HA!!!" Nothing. Not even a twitch. I tensed up and tried to force it out of my palm. Gritting my teeth and squeezing as hard as I could, for a moment I thought I was going to lose control of my bowels. "Grrgh..! Ha...! Just a little bit...!" These weren''t noises that a good boy would make. With every attempt being a miserable failure, I gave up and set my hand down on the pedestal. I panted lightly and decided to rest my weight on the support for a brief moment. The Azure Moonlight Flutter floated onto my hand, and I watched as it rested perfectly atop my knuckle. The intricate pattern on its wings glowed a deep blue. Before I could react, a rush of energy flowed from my hand and into the rest of my body. Just as soon as it came, a feeling of being drained occurred and the artifact hummed in response. The little butterfly had given me it''s energy! This truly was a fated encounter. My dreams of being a cultivator weren''t so ridiculous, after all. I would ascend past my mortal vessel, and then- DING A loud noise similar to a bell rung across the cavern formation, and I looked around in bewilderment, expecting something to happen. The sound echoed for several seconds until it was just a faint whisper. But nothing came to pass. The pedestal went back to being dormant, and the dust around the artifact hadn''t even been disturbed. What exactly was that noise? WE ILLUMINATE THE PATH TO ASCENSION. A NEW ERA. HIDDEN PATHS AWAIT. I flinched violently upon seeing the blue box of text appear before my eyes. Path to Ascension? I''ve never heard of anything like this happening before. Was this the guidance of an ancestor? Ancient knowledge from millennia past that would unlock my full potential? The Azure Moonlight Flutter seemed tired, resting on my hand upside-down and laying still. Was it some manner of a reincarnated cultivator, trapped in the form of a butterfly? As I observed it for a few moments, a screen popped up once again. You have discovered a hidden ability possessed by the Azure Moonlight Flutter - Qi Transfer Name: Azure Moonlight Flutter Requirements: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 Herbalism Proficiency - Level 10 Infuse Qi into a plant successfully. Find a plant that inherently possesses Qi. Interesting! I can enhance my current skills with existing ones. I see the potential here. Let me see the other skill. Gardening. Gardening (Level 9): A skill that imparts knowledge and expertise in cultivating, nurturing, and managing various plants and gardens. Gardening allows the user to optimize the growth of plants, increasing their quality and yield. Next Stage: Nature''s Attunement Requirements: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 Gardening Proficiency - Level 10 Acquire the Wood Affinity. Successfully grow a plant with Qi. Most curious! Excitement bubbled in my chest. It wasn''t the rise to power I imagined my debut as a cultivator would be, but it gave me the path to strengthen myself. If I did things correctly, I could take both skills to the next stage in one fell swoop. I already completed a few requirements. My interface said I already had a Wood Affinity. I''m assuming it''s because of my background in gardening, but alas, the Heavenly Interface didn''t seem keen on answering that question. I glanced around the cavern I was in for anything of interest, but everything remained the same. Compared to the artifact in the center, everything else didn''t hold that aura of mystique. They were just remnants of a long-lost civilization. But they were the ones that had given me this power. The least I could do was pay my respects. I would return again, I bowed my head to the pedestal in silence, mentally apologizing for putting my privates on the surface in the midst of figuring out how to activate the artifact. "Come on, little butterfly. Let''s go back up and polish these skills of mine!" I sneezed and shivered, feeling the cold creep into my bones after being naked for so long. "...And grab my clothes as well." I spent a few hours roaming around. Retracing my steps was easy, evidenced by the trail I had left chasing the Azure Moonlight Flutter. But I wasn''t going to just go home so easily. First, I had to do what the Heavenly Interface said! Off in the less-explored parts of the Tranquil Breeze Coast, I had a much higher chance of finding some sort of qi plant lying around somewhere. They were incredibly rare, especially considering the nature of the province. There was a reason why I coveted Azure Moonlight Flutter. Speaking of the Spirit Beast, I had laid it comfortably on a nearby leaf. It willingly left my arm and crawled underneath a plant, seemingly tired by the transfer of energy it had given me. I had developed some sort of obligation towards it. Let it be known that this young master repays all his debts twofold, and grievances by a hundredfold! But returning to the qi plants, I knew there were only two native to the province. The Breezesong Fruit and the Moonlit Grace Lily. The problem with the first was that it had no recorded instances of existing in the Whispering Leaves Forest. Last I recall, it was found by a villager and harvested about three decades ago, closer to where the Whispering Wind Sect lived. They used it to get their son initiated into the sect or some other thing like that, but the point of the matter was that I had no business finding the plant in the vicinity. The Moonlit Grace Lily, however, I knew very well. Not only was found in here, I have a special attachment to that particular species. Memorized the entry in my botanical encyclopedia, that I did! "A perennial plant with long, slender, and slightly curved leaves that grow in a radial pattern from its base. The leaves have a dark green hue with a faint silvery sheen, making them appear as if they are glowing under the moonlight." I recited dutifully, harvesting any plants of interest in the area by the waterfall. Even if they weren''t a qi plant, most of them were hard to find in my usual foraging spots. In addition to being one of the most potent medicinal plants in the province, the Moonlit Grace Lily held the power to calm emotional turmoil. Memories of my childhood illness came flooding back to me. A fever so severe, it made me believe that death was near. My body was cold and clammy, despite being wrapped in layers, and the pain shooting up my legs kept me awake at night. Our usual medicines offered no relief. Under the full moon''s gentle glow, my mother prepared a concoction using the last Moonlit Grace Lily in our possession, harnessing the flower''s peak potency. I can still recall the taste of the elixir: a delicate, floral sweetness, accompanied by a cooling sensation that spread through my entire body, bringing relief in mere moments. Though I felt rejuvenated, my mother insisted I rest and let my body heal. She sat by my side, her voice like a gentle breeze, as she sang an ancient lullaby to lull me into a peaceful slumber. "Sleep, my dear, and worry not, For Moonlit Grace will soothe your thought. Wrapped in lily''s tender hold, You''ll awaken strong and bold." That sparked my appreciation for gardening. Who knew that measly plants could bring upon such a powerful effect? The memory of my mother and her gentle lullaby made me smile fondly. It would be simpler to arrange a carriage to the Whispering Winds sect and pay a high sum to fulfill the Herbalism requirement. However, I wanted to honor the cherished memory of my mother''s care by taking my first step towards becoming a cultivator with the Moonlit Grace Lily. I would ascend on my own terms, forging a story that would be uniquely mine, one that future generations would remember with awe! Today is the day I, Kai Liu, begin my quest to defy the heavens! Chapter 5: Return to the Village Chapter 5: Return to the Village "Tianyi, I''ve done it!" Herbalism has reached level 9. I spent far too long in the forest. The sky had already gone dark and my only source of light was the moon and the Azure Moonlight Flutter''s glittering wings. I had given it a name; Tianyi. A regal title! After all, I couldn''t call it ''little butterfly'' every single time. My decision to call it that had stuck and even its name changed when I observed the Spirit Beast''s status once more. The butterfly in question was now active, fluttering around as I worked in the clearing with a pile of various herbs and plants I collected during my outing. I lined them all up in neat portions, where I had been studying them for the past two hours. From right to left, I had Misty Dew Grass, Skyreach Flower, Moonbeam Petals, and Nightshade Flowers. All fairly uncommon herbs, but I found a significant amount from foraging in the area. I knew what each one of them did, and I was aware of the few combinations I could make with each. I was limited by the tools I had at my disposal, but with the Nightshade and the Misty Dew, I was able to create a fairly potent sleeping aid. Then I added the Moonbeam Petals to it and ingested it. Now, I know it sounds stupid. But I had seen what the Heavenly Interface said. I needed my Herbalism skills to reach a certain level. How else would one improve their level in a certain skill? By pushing it to its limits! So I did it the way I knew how; experimenting and documenting the results. I discovered that adding Moonbeam Petals made the concoction work much quicker, and I fell flat on my face within fifteen minutes of drinking it. Not the smartest idea, but I woke up an hour later to continue. Tianyi had stood guard, protecting me from any evildoers while I was unconscious. A steadfast and reliable companion she was! I repeated the process a few more times. But I made sure to pay attention to my every move. The way I cut using my knife, how I grind herbs, and even how I store them! They were all actions I did without much thought, but I was determined to see if my thought process would make a difference. And it did, in the form of my Herbalism skill reaching the next level. My genius knows no bounds! In all honesty, I was close to giving up. I breathed a sigh of relief as soon it came, and I packed up my items and got ready to go home. I glanced at Tianyi and wondered if it would follow me. The Azure Moonlight Flutter was content to stay nearby, occasionally darting out of sight but always coming back. I wouldn''t take it with me by force. The Spirit Beast was responsible for this course of events and I had much to thank it for. Tianyi could be independent or accompany me, whatever they so wished! But I hoped it would, they would be a fine addition to my garden, and the companionship was nice. Something I could talk to in my haughty young master tone without fear of judgment or embarrassment. Tianyi was the only one I could count on. Except for my plants. But they don''t really count. I think. Not to mention the looks on the villagers'' faces! Kai the Spirit Beast Hunter, that''s what they''d call me from now on! "Tianyi, will you be coming with me?" I called out. "I can accommodate you. My plants have superior nectar to the one grown here."?v€l-B!n. The butterfly seemed enthused, glowing slightly in response to my words. I am certain that Tianyi is not an ordinary Spirit Beast. They must be some sort of reincarnated cultivator! A divine ancestor was willing to help their descendant! I will treat them most lavishly with nectar from the finest of flowers. As I prepared the bath, I couldn''t help but talk to Tianyi while I waited for the water to warm up. I placed some chamomile to steep in the water. "You know, Tianyi, I thought the Heavenly Interface would make me special. But it seems everyone has it now," I muttered, sinking into the warm water. "Still, it''s good for the village, right? And it''s not like I''m completely ordinary... I''ll just have to work harder and prove that I can be the best with the Heavenly Interface." Tianyi seemed to nod in agreement, its wings shimmering softly as it settled on the edge of the bathtub. "Yes, you''re right," I continued, feeling a little more determined. "I may not have flashy combat skills or incredible crafting abilities, but I have my own strengths. I''ll make the most of my Herbalism and Gardening skills, and show everyone that even someone like me can become great!" With a newfound sense of purpose, I pondered the impact of the Heavenly Interface on Spirit Beasts like Tianyi. Were they also granted skills and abilities through the Heavenly Interface, or were they exempt from its influence? "Tell me, Tianyi, has it affected you too?" I asked, knowing full well that the butterfly couldn''t respond. "If it has, then that means the entire cultivation world, both human and beast, will be changed forever." Tianyi''s wings twitched as if considering my words. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and anticipation about being part of such a monumental change in the cultivation world. Despite the challenges ahead, I was determined to carve my own path and rise above the ordinary. As I soaked in the bath, I couldn''t help but think about how the appearance of the Heavenly Interface would impact the cultivators and sects of the world. I specifically thought about the Whispering Winds Sect and even those of other provinces. How would they react to such a sudden and unexpected change? Would they embrace the Heavenly Interface or treat it with suspicion and caution? Inspiring cultivators like me would not sit idly. I imagined the various sects scrambling to understand the new power and how to use it to their advantage. The balance of power within the Jianghu would be thrown into disarray as everyone attempted to adapt and thrive in this new era. Even the powerhouses like the Heaven''s Pillar Sect would have to move. Some sects might find their previous advantages diminished, while others could rise in prominence thanks to the mysterious power of the Heavenly Interface. I was almost certain of it. Well, as far as I know from the books I read. Any news or gossip would take some time to reach the village. This shift in power dynamics and the possible impact on Spirit Beasts only served to fuel my curiosity and excitement about the Heavenly Interface. While it was undeniably a daunting prospect, the idea of being part of such a monumental change in the cultivation world filled me with a sense of wonder and anticipation. I knew that the road ahead would be filled with countless challenges and surprises. But who was I? Kai Liu, a budding young prodigy who would take the world by storm "I will not be daunted so easily," I declared, rising from the bath with renewed vigor. "With my newfound determination, the support of my mysterious companion, and the power of the Heavenly Interface, I am more than ready to face whatever the future has in store!" As I stepped out of the wooden tub, my enthusiasm was short-lived as my foot slipped on the wet floor. I tumbled forward, landing with a painful crash on the hard ground. Tianyi fluttered in the air after I disturbed its peace. "Perhaps I should focus on mastering the art of exiting the bathtub before I conquer the Jianghu," I muttered, rubbing my bruised ego and sore body. Chapter 6: Quests Chapter 6: Quests Several days had gone by since the Day of Awakening, the term coined by people around the world for the extraordinary event. Since then, I''ve made some progress in my skills and noted some startling differences in my interface compared to other people''s. I talked with the other villagers, and none of them had a clue on how to further progress their skills to the next stage. They didn''t even know what the next stage of their skills would be called! It seemed mine was more helpful than I initially thought it was. But that was just the beginning. Wondering what other things I could do with my heavenly interface, I asked it many questions. And in turn, I was greeted with more boxes of information. Quest: Body Refinement - Run the perimeter of Gentle Wind Village without stopping to rest. (1/5) - Commit to the horse stance for ten minutes without stopping to rest. (0/5) - Squat 250 times without stopping to rest. (1/5) Quest: Mind Refinement - Perform Visualization Training for one hour. (2/5) - Meditate for one hour without losing focus. (2/5) - Solve a mathematical equation without any external aid. (5/5) To my delight, I received quests after inquiring about ways to enhance my mind and body, which were still at the mortal realm. The interface provided me with various tasks and challenges, pushing me to strengthen my mental and physical fortitude. I had begun almost immediately. I almost blacked out attempting to run the entirety of the village''s perimeter, but I had done the challenge. But it humbled me to know that such a simple task left me in such a dire state. I was a physically active, able-bodied young man! To think Kai Liu would be felled by mere running. The interface showed me just how much it would truly take to become a cultivator. I had been shallow and neglected to understand the actual work it took to get there. After squatting for hundreds of times, I didn''t even have the capacity to do the second task. My legs shook madly, and I was forced to give up and try again the next day. But even now, I could hardly hold that stance! I''d have to work towards it and complete the other two in the meantime. Over the past few days, I''d been trying to do the horse stance for ten minutes, but even with all my strength I couldn''t make it. My legs were so unaccustomed to intense stimuli. This was something that would require constant effort. Same for the Mind Refinement Quest! They were odd, telling me to do a thing called Visualization Training. It had given me a short prompt, explaining that it was a matter of imagining objects, scenes, and scenarios in vivid detail. Not a challenge for the Dreaming Gardener! That was my specialty, and I could even do it while I was running the shop. Mathematical equations were easy for a genius like me, I did them on a daily basis for the shop''s finances! So with these quests, I continued my daily life. The shop never had many customers, but my garden always needed maintenance! The villagers noticed me running around, but they knew that something as magnificent as the Heavenly Interface would probably inspire me. They just chalked it up to ''Kai being Kai''. Some of the younger children followed along, trying to see what else the Heavenly Interface had to offer. But most of the villagers had gone back to their usual lives. The Heavenly Interface didn''t play much of a part in their day-to-day, and unlike mine, the interface only showed and tracked their progress. However, a handful of people, driven by ambition and determination, were emboldened by the Heavenly Interface''s presencepeople like me. "Kai! Sorry to interrupt your meditatin'', but here''s the staff you ordered." I opened my eyes. It was Wang Jun. His smile was wide and boisterous. He wore a white bandana, covered in soot and dirt from toiling away in the forges with Master Qiang. Wang Jun was always a boisterous man with an upbeat personality. After several more minutes of swinging the staff around clumsily, I sighed and put it down. My body was covered in sweat. My progress was lacking, and I had far more questions than answers. I needed to find a way to unlock my Qi reserves! I hadn''t been able to since Tianyi gave me some, and she hadn''t repeated it since. It would be the key to getting on track with all the other quests I had, especially my Gardening skill. There were so many things I needed to learn, and even the Heavenly Interface wouldn''t be able to give me all the answers. I tidied myself, rinsing my body with water before embarking on a journey to the village square. I would need to consult the Village Head. "Village Head! I require your expertise!" I waited patiently at his door until it slid open to reveal a tall, slim man with a stooped posture. His silvery hair was tied in a neat bun, and his beard was well-groomed. The Village Head seemed curious at my entrance. "If it isn''t little Kai. What can I do for you today?" "I would like your help in regards to my quest to being a cultivator!" He whacked me on the head lightly, and I cursed. His face was impassive as usual. Village Head had barely aged since I was a young child. "Still on about that, aren''t you?" He sighed, retracting his hand and allowing me in. "The Heavenly Interface was a sign from above, Village Head! I''ve been training properly now under its guidance!" "Hard-headed brat!" He ruffled my hair, leaving it an undignified mess. "And don''t call me that!" Village Head, or rather, Elder Ming, was always against my dream of being a cultivator. He was once part of a sect, although he never mentioned which it was, before leaving the path of cultivation and settling down here in the Gentle Wind Village. He had been here for decades, so he couldn''t have been too far into his journey before he stopped. He always told me, even from a young age, that it wasn''t a path one should seek so easily. Elder Ming warned me of the danger, the rigors of training, and the pressure set upon you by being a disciple. He even warned me about the way those of lower status were treated within sects; it was one of the major reasons why I didn''t run to one and beg to be let into the Whispering Winds Sect or the Silent Moon Sect. When I begged him to train me in the ways of cultivation, he flat-out refused, saying he couldn''t give a child something so dangerous, citing a problem called QI Deviation as being too risky. I know his resistance came from a place of concern, but I knew what I wanted. Being a gardener was okay, but I wanted to live a life of freedom and travel. Being a cultivator would grant me that luxury, and I was more than determined to get it. He probably thought I wasn''t taking it seriously or didn''t understand the consequences, but I did! I acted as an overconfident fool at times, but I knew where I stood and just how much work it''d take to get to where I wanted to be. "Please, Elder Ming." I bowed my head. "I wish to learn. I want to understand just what it takes to be a cultivator." "Raise your head, Kai." I complied, and he hit me with another chop to the head. I could tell he was a retired cultivator, those strikes packed a serious punch despite his frame! "Don''t think that being a cultivator is so easy! You don''t get that way overnight, even with that Interface''s help. You need consistency and practice, built upon years and years, along with the right guidance!" "That''s why I''m here, Elder Ming! Come on, you''ve refused to teach me since I was a kid! What do I have to do to prove to you that I''m serious about this?" He scratched his chin, looking at me with an appraising eye. I stood there with a determined expression on my face. Elder Ming closed his eyes and sighed, seemingly giving up on trying to convince me. It wasn''t the first time I tried to convince him to teach me or give me guidance, but I suppose this was the only time where I bothered him so much about it. "Well, I know I can''t stop you. If anything, you''d get yourself killed doing something reckless, so I''ll give you a test." The old man who spent his life walking around the village had a certain pressure around him that made me nervous, but I smiled in the face of it all. I looked at him with a determined expression on my face. Whatever challenge he gave, I, Kai Liu, would be up for the task! Whatever it may be! Chapter 7: Challenge and Purpose Chapter 7: Challenge and Purpose The sun was already setting as Elder Ming led me to a clearing on the outskirts of Gentle Wind Village. The grass swayed gently, and the air carried the fresh scent of earth and dew. I was excited to finally start my training under the guidance of Elder Ming, but I could tell he was still a bit hesitant.?v€l?1n. "Alright, let me see these quests the Heavenly Interface gave you," Elder Ming said, his voice firm but curious. I didn''t hesitate to tell him the list of challenges for both body and mind refinement. He examined the lists for a moment, his eyebrows knitting together in what seemed like disapproval. "These challenges... they''re hardly a proper test for a cultivator," he scoffed. "You want to be a cultivator, don''t you, Kai? The real path requires much more than what this interface is asking of you." I stared at him, feeling slightly discouraged but determined to prove myself. "I''ll do whatever it takes, Elder Ming. Just tell me what to do." He nodded, a glimmer of respect in his eyes. "Very well. We''ll start with the body refinement tasks, but we''ll make them more challenging." Elder Ming picked up a couple of large rocks from the ground and handed them to me. "Instead of just holding the horse stance for ten minutes, I want you to do it with these rocks on your shoulders." I hesitated for a moment, then nodded, gripping the rocks in my hands. I got into the horse stance, lowering my hips while keeping my back straight. Elder Ming placed the rocks on my shoulders, and I felt my muscles strain under the additional weight. I focused my mind on the task, using my determination to push through the discomfort. As the minutes ticked by, the weight of the rocks seemed to multiply, and my legs quivered in protest. Sweat poured down my forehead, and I could feel my body wanting to give up. But every time I felt like collapsing, I reminded myself of my dream to become a cultivator, and it gave me the strength to keep going. Elder Ming warned me when my form strayed from perfection, forcing me to straighten my back and raise my legs. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Elder Ming told me to stop. It wasn''t even half the time necessary to complete the challenge. My legs gave out from under me, and I fell to the ground, gasping for breath. "Good work, Kai," Elder Ming said, his voice holding a hint of surprise. "Now, let''s move on to the mind refinement tasks. The first one was Visualization Training, wasn''t it?" For the next several hours, Elder Ming pushed me harder than I had ever been pushed before. He had me perform the Visualization Training while holding a handstand, forcing me to maintain both physical and mental focus. I couldn''t even do a handstand; so he allowed me to use the wall as a support. He quizzed me on increasingly complex mathematical equations while I jogged laps around the clearing. As I struggled through each task, Elder Ming explained the importance of having a strong body to cultivate qi. "You see, Kai, a weak body cannot hold and maintain the qi necessary for cultivation. It''s like trying to fill a cracked vase with water - it will simply leak out and be wasted. By strengthening your body, you create a proper vessel for qi, allowing it to flow and be cultivated within you." His words resonated with me, and I finally understood the significance of these challenges. It wasn''t just about completing tasks like a checklist for the Interface; it was about creating a strong foundation for my cultivation journey. Perhaps I was taking it too lightly. These challenges were difficult; I don''t think even someone like Wang Jun could do it to completion despite his blessed physicality. Much less a gardener like me. I didn''t even manage to do half of what he set out, but Elder Ming hadn''t even discussed the word ''failure'' since I began. Just quiet encouragement and the occasional criticism. Aside from smacking me in the head when I first came, he''s been a gentle instructor. By the time we finished our training, the moon was high in the sky, casting a soft glow over the clearing. My body ached, and my mind felt stretched to its limits, but I had never felt more alive. The training I had put myself through over the past few days was nothing in comparison to the Village Head''s regimen. Having a proper mentor was truly a blessing. "Thank you, Elder Ming," I said, my voice hoarse from exhaustion. "I feel like I''ve learned so much already. Is this what they had you do in your sect? You never did tell me which one you belonged to." Elder Ming nodded, a hint of a smile on his lips. His eyes were wistful, as though he was remembering a particularly fond memory from long ago. "There''s no use talking about the past. It holds no use in the present. Stand up!" I gathered myself and stood at attention, ramrod straight. He examined my body, and I discarded my top halfway into training as it was drenched in sweat. "You''ve done well, but there''s still one more thing we need to cover today. Sit down and cross your legs. We''re going to meditate. This will be the first step in unlocking your qi." I followed his instructions, my body protesting as I settled into a seated position. Elder Ming sat across from me, his eyes closed and his breathing steady. "Now, I''ll teach you how to circulate qi," he said, opening his eyes. "As a mortal, you don''t have access to your own qi yet, so I''ll push some of mine into your body to help you understand the process. Imagine your body as a series of rivers and streams, and qi as the water that flows through them. The goal is to guide the water through the rivers and streams without it overflowing or becoming stagnant." I nodded, my brow furrowed in concentration as I tried to visualize what he was describing. As I pushed open the door, I was greeted by the sight of Tianyi, the Azure Moonlight Flutter. She was perched gracefully atop a potted plant, her delicate wings shimmering with the ethereal beauty of moonlight. I still remembered she possessed a certain skill that strengthened her under the guise of the celestial body, and I could see that Tianyi''s colors were much more vivid than before. She flitted over to me, her gentle presence a soothing balm to my aching body. "Hello, Tianyi," I whispered, smiling warmly. She responded with a soft flutter of her wings as if acknowledging my greeting. My body begged for rest, and I couldn''t resist its call any longer. "I will leave the door open for you should you require some nectar in the garden outside. This young master needs his rest." Carefully nudging the butterfly to her spot on the windowsill, I refilled her bowl which contained some sugar water. Tianyi would not go hungry so long as I could help it! I collapsed onto my bed, my mind drifting to the challenges that awaited me the next day, and soon, I was engulfed by the comforting embrace of sleep. Something passed my vision, another blue box, but my eyelids seemed to weigh as much as the sky, and darkness took over. I awoke the next morning, astonished to find my body feeling revitalized, with only the faintest hint of soreness lingering from the previous day''s training. I blinked away the remnants of sleep, glancing around my room to discern the reason for my unexpected recovery. You have deepened your bond with the Spirit Beast, Tianyi. You have discovered a hidden ability possessed by the Azure Moonlight Flutter - Qi Haven Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Bond Level: 2 (Friend) - Tianyi has developed a closer relationship with you, displaying increased trust and willingness to assist in your cultivation journey. My eyes settled on Tianyi, who was resting on my windowsill, her wings pulsing gently as they emanated a faint but steady stream of qi. I realized that it was her healing energy that had contributed to my recovery. A broad grin spread across my face as I leaped out of bed. "Ah, the heavens themselves are guiding me on the path to ascension!" I proclaimed dramatically, gesturing grandly towards the sky. It was a beautiful day today. "Surely, I am destined for greatness, for it is I, Kai, the illustrious cultivator-to-be, who shall conquer the world of cultivation and leave my mark on the annals of history!" Filled with enthusiasm, I strode over to my beloved plants, greeting them with the same grandiosity I had displayed earlier. "Greetings, my loyal subjects! Today, your esteemed master shall embark on a noble journey toward the pinnacle of cultivation! Fear not, for I shall return victorious, and together, we shall bask in the glorious light of my triumph!" My plants, of course, did not respond, but I couldn''t help but feel a surge of motivation coursing through me, fueled by my recovery. After I completed my daily tasks around the shop, I would travel back into the forest. It was time to focus on my Herbalism and Gardening skills. Chapter 8: Tianyi, the Azure Moonlight Flutter Chapter 8: Tianyi, the Azure Moonlight Flutter There was another advantage of Tianyi''s Qi Haven skill that I realized as soon as I exited my house. Her presence had made my home qualified for the Cultivation Technique quest, which required me to find an area with sufficient wood qi and meditate in it for one hour. That was made clear by the glowing, yellow orb floating just above my garden. I was roused by that information and I did my best to complete my daily tasks around the shop before I began meditating. Tending to the plants was a peaceful, though slightly tedious activity. I had some difficulty doing it as a child, but I framed it in a way that made me feel obligated to attend to them with the same attention I did every day. The plants were alive, and I was the one responsible for them. Neglecting even a plant, for something as simple as not being able to move or talk, was the height of foolishness! Talking to them, and giving them individual names, all played to giving me a small, but treasured attachment that kept me consistent with caring for my garden. Even those retired elders in the village couldn''t make a garden as nice as mine! And they have all the time in the world to care for them. Had it not been for my aspiring dream to be a cultivator, I would''ve been the greatest gardener under the heavens! Ahem, it seemed I was getting ahead of myself. Then came harvesting, stocking, and organizing the shop, and cleaning my tools. I''d have to take a look and see if I could gather up some new seeds, the merchants from out of town would likely have some for me to purchase. All in all, my mundane tasks took me about an hour to do. Maybe it was me being overeager, but I finished up quite quickly in comparison to other days. No customers out in the distance, so I took it as my chance to meditate and complete the first part of my cultivation quest. As I crossed my legs, I envisioned the circulation of qi that Elder Ming showed me. But it was supremely difficult without his guidance. I could remember the pathways, likening them to a network of rivers. But actually manifesting any sort of energy was a moot point. I didn''t feel anything like I did when Elder Ming was doing it. There was still something I lacked. Despite it all, I continued to sit cross-legged, uninterrupted. I tried to keep my mind clear and serene. Breathing in the smell of the plants and herbs all around me, with the wind flowing through my hair, it made the job incredibly easy. Keeping track of whether I''d been doing it for an hour was the rough part, but I guessed it as best I could and added some time on top of what I already did. By the time I opened my eyes, I had made my first step toward gathering my first cultivation technique. Quest: Cultivation Technique (Wood) - Find five different areas that have sufficient wood qi in the surroundings, and meditate in them for one hour. (1/5) - Areas with sufficient wood qi will be marked with a glowing, yellow orb only visible to you. A few customers strolled in, keeping me busy. I changed the hours of my shop so I had enough time to go about doing my tasks but if I was really shorthanded, I could always ask Lan-Yin to run it for me. She helped at times, and I paid her handsomely for her efforts. I was never hurting for funds because of how I managed my money. I glanced around, making sure that Tianyi was all good while I prepared for my expedition. She never drifted too far from the house, occasionally exploring the garden and feeding on the nectar, but the butterfly seemed content here. "Will you be coming with me to the forest, Tianyi?" I asked. I would continue my search for a plant with qi. Going closer to where the waterfall where I found the artifact seemed like a good place to start. I wanted to visit there again anyway. The Azure Moonlight Flutter moved from its spot on the windowsill and landed lightly on my shoulder. I grinned and pointed out of the house. Carrying a water canteen, some extra tools to properly harvest whatever herbs I found, I was ready to go. "ONWARD!" With Tianyi perched on my shoulder, we ventured into the village square. The sun was warm on my skin, and the sounds of conversation and laughter filled the air. As we walked through the bustling market, I overheard a group of villagers discussing something unusual.?v€l?1n. "Did you hear about Li''s chickens?" one woman asked, her brows furrowed with concern. "They''ve been acting really strange lately. I wonder what''s causing it." "Yeah, and it''s not just his chickens. A lot of the farm animals have been restless and agitated these past few days. Some are even refusing to eat," a man chimed in. I couldn''t help but be curious about this unusual behavior. Pausing for a moment, I pondered whether it could have something to do with the Heavenly Interface or the creatures lurking in the forest. After a brief moment of contemplation, I decided to keep this information in mind as I continued on my journey. Again, for as long as I remembered, nothing in the forest outside of mundane animals. Tianyi was likely the only Spirit Beast within a hundred li of the village. Soon enough, Tianyi and I reached the edge of the forest. As we walked deeper into the woods, the atmosphere began to change. The air grew colder, and the sounds of the forest seemed strangely muted. Even the vibrant colors of the plants and flowers appeared somewhat subdued. Tianyi, who had been happily fluttering around me, suddenly grew still and unwilling to leave my shoulder. As we ventured further, Tianyi''s behavior became odd. I tried to soothe her, gently stroking her delicate wings. The chase was on. The intelligent crow led us on a wild pursuit deeper into the forest, constantly out of reach but never far from sight. I was impressed by its cunning, as it seemed to have a plan to separate Tianyi from me. The crow would occasionally swoop in for a strike, forcing me to dodge or counter, only to retreat once more and lead us further into the woods. I kept the butterfly close, cupping her in my hands and preventing the agile avian from picking her off. As we raced through the forest, the crow''s attacks grew more daring and persistent, aiming to wear us down and catch us off-guard. Tianyi clung to my shoulder, her tiny body trembling with fear, and I could feel her weakening with each passing moment. I cursed my weakness. Being unable to fend off a crow, even with uncanny intelligence, was shameful. The only caveat so far was the constant physical training I''ve endured keeping me sharp against the bird''s constant attacks. The crow''s talons were sharp, cutting open a wound on my cheek. It would''ve been difficult to fend it off by myself, but protecting my butterfly companion at the same time added another layer of challenge. Despite my best efforts to shake off our pursuer, the crow continued to hound us, its intelligence and persistence pushing me to my limits. With every near miss and desperate lunge, I could feel my resolve and energy waning. I stumbled on a root, and I only had just enough time to extend my arms and prevent Tianyi from being crushed by my weight. But it meant she was vulnerable to attack, and the dastardly bird knew it. Finally, the crow made its move. It swooped in, talons extended, and managed to get ahold of Tianyi''s wings. I could see the damage the crow''s sharp talons had inflicted on her and I snapped. "UNHAND HER!" In a burst of adrenaline-fueled fury, I charged at the crow and managed to land a decisive blow with my knife just as it caught her, slicing through its wing and sending it crashing to the forest floor. The bird let out a final, pitiful caw before succumbing to its injuries, laying dead on the forest floor. I rushed to Tianyi''s side, cradling her in my hands as I examined the damage. Her wings were badly torn and bent, and she was barely moving. I cursed and looked around for a spot where I could set her down and treat her. Damn it all! I had no clue how to treat a butterfly''s grievous wounds! And I sincerely doubted anyone else in the village did either. It would take me hours to get back, especially considering that I ran even further off the familiar path. I was well and truly lost in the forest this time around. I would have to heal Tianyi myself. The fact that she was still alive after being caught in that crow''s talons was a miracle; a testament to her title as a Spirit Beast. But it was just enough to keep her from the jaws of death. I cupped her into my hands, as gently as I could, but then I noticed a yellow glowing orb from a small distance away. I recognized it immediately; identical to the one outside my porch! It was an area with wood qi! Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Bond Level: 2 (Friend) - Tianyi has developed a closer relationship with you, displaying increased trust and willingness to assist in your cultivation journey. Her skill, Qi Siphon, should work here! I got closer and laid her down as close as I could to the glowing orb, where I surmised the innate qi was at its strongest, and searched for a flower of some sort that could be used as her bed. Just underneath the yellow glowing orb, I spotted another item of interest. A Moonlit Grace Lily. Under the gentle warmth of the early afternoon sun, I carefully cradled Tianyi in my palm, her delicate azure wings quivering ever so slightly. As I approached the Moonlit Grace Lily, its vibrant petals swayed gently in the breeze atop the grassy hill. With the utmost care, I lowered her onto the soft, velvety petals, which seemed to embrace her tiny form. The plant''s subtle mystical aura enveloped her, and I could see her tense body gradually relax, her wings settling down to rest. With shaking fingers, I carefully smoothed out her wings, wincing at the spots where the crow had left its mark. At that moment, as the Moonlit Grace Lily''s soothing energy began to work its magic on Tianyi, a pang of guilt and shame washed over me. The cultivation quests and the pressures of my journey seemed to fade into insignificance. Despite all that she had done for me, I had been unable to protect her when she needed me most. No-I wouldn''t sit here mourning my weakness. It was time for me to do something for her. To save Tianyi. Chapter 9: First Steps Chapter 9: First Steps My heart raced as I stood there, watching Tianyi''s fragile form resting on the Moonlit Grace Lily. I couldn''t just stand idly by, waiting for the flower to do all the work. In my desperation to save her, I racked my brain for a solution, feeling the weight of helplessness bearing down on me. I recalled the time when Tianyi had selflessly transferred her own energy to me when we were trying to activate the stone pedestal in the ancient ruins. If only I could do the same for her now. With nothing left to lose, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to focus on my inner energy. I remembered Elder Ming''s teachings about visualizing the pathways within my body as a series of rivers and streams, flowing through me and connecting each part of me to the others. My brows furrowed as I concentrated, trying to grasp the elusive concept that had evaded me for so long. At first, all I could sense was darkness and the distant sound of my own heartbeat. But as I focused more intently, the darkness began to fade, replaced by a faint, shimmering light. I could feel the energy pathways in my body, like tiny threads of light weaving through me. They were weak, barely perceptible, but they were there. Desperate to unlock my qi reserves, I concentrated harder, recalling the sensation I felt when Tianyi shared her energy with me. My mind''s eye traced the path of my internal rivers and streams, willing the energy to flow through them, to break free of their confines and surge forth. Slowly, as if responding to my desperate pleas, the energy within me began to awaken. I felt it gradually building, like the first drops of water forming a gentle stream. The sensation grew stronger, my inner rivers swelling with newfound power, until finally, I felt a breakthrough. My inner qi, previously dormant and untapped, now coursed through me, a torrent of energy waiting to be directed. You have learned a new skill: Qi Manipulation: The basic manipulation of one''s inner energies. Your Qi has transcended into the next stage, Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1. With my heart pounding in my chest, I dismissed the slew of boxes and placed my hand near Tianyi, focusing on channeling my newfound qi toward her. A warm, soothing flow of energy emanated from me, enveloping her in a comforting embrace. As my own strength mingled with the healing power of the Moonlit Grace Lily, I could see her condition improving, her wings straightening out and her aura regaining its luster. My manipulation wasn''t as precise, and some of it spilled onto the Moonlit Grace Lily, but it seemed to strengthen the subtle aura around it, releasing a fragrant smell that soothed my nerves. My body was covered in sweat and I gasped out in exhaustion. That move had taken a significant amount of my energy and I was beginning to feel light-headed. But...I did it! I unlocked my qi reserves! Not even a day after Elder Ming guided me, I was able to do it on my own! I''m a genius! Haha...Ha... I fell onto the grass and collapsed, my surroundings becoming fainter and fainter. Trying to open my eyes was an impossible task, and I let sleep claim me. I shot awake, my stupor vanishing as I searched for Tianyi. The overhead moon had shown me just how much time had passed since I passed out. Using my qi was no joke! She was no longer laying atop the Moonlit Grace Lily, and I feared that another crow may have taken its chance to capture her once more. But the glimmering motes of light from my peripheral vision showed that wasn''t the case.?v€l?1n. Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Tianyi has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. Her abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and she will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. I could see she grew stronger. Her cultivation rank had increased, and so had the bond level which showed just how much closer we got. It seemed quite silly, having such a deep connection with a butterfly, but what was wrong with that? Kai Liu always repays his debts! Regardless of who it is towards. A foreign feeling echoed in my head, which felt like...agreement? I turned to Tianyi, fluttering away with her wings more vibrant than ever. I was giddy; I had unlocked my qi reserves, and now all I had to do was circulate them and take advantage of the qi in the surrounding area! I crossed my legs and resumed the same position I did when Elder Ming taught me, and I could feel the strands of energy this time. They weren''t as dense or firm as the one Village Head showed me, but it was my own, and I felt particularly proud of that. With the goal of meditating and cultivating at the same time, I let things flow. The sound of my heartbeat began to increase, getting louder and louder, but I stayed my pace and tried to keep going. Time passed, although I don''t for how long. Meditating was more fun like this, circulating the small tendrils of energy throughout my body and just getting used to it. It gave me something to focus on. Although I couldn''t really- "Grhhk!" I felt a shooting pain right where my heart should''ve been, snapping me out of my meditation. My chest tightened, and I could hardly breathe. Fear gripped me as the pain intensified, and I instinctively knew something had gone wrong. I remembered Elder Ming warning me about the improper circulation of qi could this be the dreaded qi deviation? Panic welled up inside me, and I gasped for breath. Desperation gnawed at me as I recalled Elder Ming''s teachings, trying to figure out what I had done wrong and how to fix it. The pain was unbearable, but I knew I had to act fast, or the consequences could be fatal. My struggle alerted Tianyi and she darted over to my side, fluttering frantically. I tried to speak, but no words came out. She seemed to sense my predicament and quickly began to circle me, her wings glowing with a soft, healing light. As she did, I could feel the soothing energy she emitted seeping into me, helping to alleviate some of the pain and stabilize my erratic qi. It was much more prominent than before. It was as though she doused the flame in my heart with cool water, allowing me to regain some control of my qi. With Tianyi''s support, I took slow, deep breaths, trying to regain control of my qi. My focus shifted to the pathways within my body, and I cautiously guided the energy back to where it belonged, ensuring that I didn''t aggravate my condition further. That was far too close. I wouldn''t even know where I''d be without the butterfly''s timely intervention. After what felt like an eternity, the pain finally subsided, and my breathing returned to normal. I slumped back onto the ground, utterly exhausted, and looked up at Tianyi, gratitude shining in my eyes. "Thank you, Tianyi. You saved me," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "I suppose I should be doing this under Elder Ming''s supervision..." Tianyi fluttered closer, her wings brushing against my cheek in a gentle, comforting gesture. I could sense her concern and relief through our bond, and it warmed my heart to know that she cared so deeply for me. Determined not to repeat the same mistake, I resumed my meditation, but this time, I decided not to circulate my qi. Instead, I simply focused on keeping my focus on a single point. Before I knew it, enough time had passed for me to get some progression on the cultivation technique quest. I got up and stretched my arms, feeling Tianyi resting on my shoulder. I harvested the Moonlit Grace Lily as carefully as I could, keeping it as whole as possible. I wanted to grow more of the qi plant, and with Tianyi''s Qi Haven skill, I had a feeling it would have ample energy in its surroundings to grow. I did the best I could to navigate the forest, but with the darkness and unfamiliarity of my surroundings, it made it difficult to rely on my knowledge. Tianyi seemed comfortable moving forward, a far cry from when we initially entered the forest. I supposed that was a good sign. Through our connection, I could feel her beckoning me, almost as if she knew the way back home. Her glimmering trail made it easy to follow her every step of the way. What a day. I had imagined it to be a simple one, but it was far more chaotic and hectic than I ever thought it''d be. But I received great boons and deepened my bond with Tianyi, so I don''t mind. My thoughts were drawn to the bird. It was the first of its kind I had seen. Crows were not unusual, but one so aggressive and intelligent was far from the norm. Could it be related to the Heavenly Interface? If everyone got it, including animal and human, then that would mean... I glanced at Tianyi. Her cultivation rank had increased by one stage. Perhaps she could evolve into a higher form as well? Within an hour of walking, I finally came across the end of the forest, with the village in sight. I thanked the Azure Moonlight Flutter for her services and made my way back home, careful not to disturb the others when it was so late at night. I scratched the wound on my cheek, feeling a slight twinge of pain as I did so. I wonder how I''d explain such a thing to Elder Ming. An aspiring cultivator getting injured by a bird. Bah! I had been getting myself into too much trouble during my excursions into the forest. Perhaps it is time for me to learn how to use that iron staff I had Wang Jun make? It wasn''t too bad of an idea. My garden knife was far too unwieldy, and I''d need a reliable weapon if I were to keep going back into the forest. There was no guarantee that the animals would stay as peaceful as they were now. The crow was just one example. I couldn''t imagine if a boar or some other manner of beast had decided to attack me. I shivered, knowing it wouldn''t have ended well. Upon reaching my garden, I selected a spot that I felt would be ideal for the Moonlit Grace Lily. I chose an area with rich soil, surrounded by other plants with wood affinity, which would help nurture and support the flower''s growth. Additionally, I ensured that the location was bathed in ample moonlight, as I knew the Moonlit Grace Lily thrived under such conditions. Before planting the Moonlit Grace Lily, I carefully prepared the soil, removing any debris and weeds that could potentially harm the delicate plant. I then dug a small hole, gently placing the flower''s roots into the earth and covering them with soil. I don''t have too much information in regards to the sort of nutrients it needs, but I can guess it needed more than a regular plant. I glanced at my hands. Perhaps I could imbue it with some energy? I was a bit apprehensive, considering the fact that even circulating my qi nearly led me to having a heart attack. But I glanced over at Tianyi and knew she''d likely be able to help me if the same thing happened again. Cautiously, I manipulated the tendrils of energy from the core of my body and guided them past my arm and into my palm. I closed my eyes in deep focus, trying to make sure that I didn''t undergo any sort of Qi Deviation. As qi flowed out of my palm, I could see the Moonlit Grace Lily being imbued with it and standing up somewhat straighter. I let out another breath and stopped the transfer of energy. That was easier than I thought. It felt natural to do it...Perhaps it had something to do with my affinity towards wood qi? I would have to ask Elder Ming. Flopping onto my bed, I went to sleep bearing more questions than ever. From the disappearance of the ruins to the path of my cultivation. There was so much to learn. But all would be answered in time. Just as soon as I rest. Chapter 10: Mind Refinement Chapter 10: Mind Refinement I returned to Elder Ming in the afternoon, shortly after completing all my daily tasks. Watering my garden and paying special attention to the lily I brought back home took precedence over all! I brought Tianyi with me to training as well. The Village Head seemed interested in my new companion, and she greeted him by fluttering around his face. I could see she liked Elder Ming. The first thing I told him, after giving him some tea leaves, was about the new skill I learnt; Qi Manipulation. He almost dropped the tea cup in his hands. "You unlocked your qi reserves?!" Elder Ming said, his eyes rising in astonishment. "Show me. I don''t believe you." I sat down and cycled my qi throughout my body. I had no hesitation as I did it, knowing he and Tianyi would be able to help me if I were to undergo Qi Deviation. He watched in amazement, and he slapped me across the head once again. "Ow! What''s that for?!" "Foolish boy! You could''ve sent yourself into Qi Deviation! This is dangerous without my super-" "I did, actually." He gaped in horror upon hearing that. "But Tianyi helped me. She stabilized my condition before it got too serious. See? I''m fine! I''m a genius, right Elder Ming?" Elder Ming was far from amused. He began lecturing me about the importance of cultivating qi under proper supervision, including several painful taps to the head with a cane. Funny. I had never seen him use it to help walk, only to hit me and other children when we were being unruly. His lips were set in a firm line as he spoke in a low voice. "Kai, I must warn you. Your body is not suited to being a cultivator. Barely qualified to be a martial artist." He shook his head and closed his eyes. "Your qi circulatory system is thinner than the average person. Do you know what this means?" "Uh, I''ll have to work much harder to become a cultivator?" "Well, yes, but it also means your qi won''t flow as efficiently in your body. Every time you cultivate, you have a much higher chance of suffering from Qi Deviation. Far more than the average person would. You journey will put you at great peril for even the simplest of moves like circulating your qi." What the hell?! My talent was third-rate? I was likely to die from meditating? No way! But I saw the look in Elder Ming''s eyes. He was completely serious, and I had seen that effects for it myself. "B-but there''s ways to go about it, yes? I can still become a cultivator?" Elder Ming''s eyes sharpened. "You can, but it won''t be easy. I will teach you the basics, but I can tell you right now that anything more advanced won''t work for you the same it worked for me." "I won''t back down, Elder Ming. You already know I''m willing to do whatever it takes." "Then let''s get to it! The first step to making you fit to be a cultivator is refining your body! Grab those rocks! We''re going back to the hills!" "Yes, master!" And so, my training continued. We finished much quicker this time, although it took well into the evening to complete my training. My body and mind were stretched to their limits, but I was happy. Elder Ming had told me of my constraints, but wasn''t the point of cultivation overcoming one''s limitations? He shooed me away, deep in thought. It seemed as though he was slightly distracted during our training session. I had much to think about as well. Quest: Body Refinement - Run the perimeter of Gentle Wind Village without stopping to rest. (2/5) - Commit to the horse stance for ten minutes without stopping to rest. (1/5) - Squat 250 times without stopping to rest. (2/5) Quest: Mind Refinement - Perform Visualization Training for one hour. (3/5) What if a Spirit Beast were to attack my village? Not just an intelligent crow? Or a group of bandits empowered by the Heavenly Interface? I looked to Tianyi. The memory of nearly losing her to that damned bird came to the forefront of my mind. I tried to calm myself down. I was being too pessimistic. We were on the outskirts of the Tranquil Breeze Coast. No bandit or beast would try anything here. It was too far out, and we had nothing to offer in the power struggles between the Silent Moon and the Whispering Wind Sect. But if a third-party ever turned their eyes to my village... "It''s simple, isn''t it, Tianyi?" I asked her. "I simply become strong enough to ward off any threat that comes our way." Our village had no real defense against outside threats. Perhaps the Village Head, who was once a cultivator, could fend off an invasion. But the thought of leaving it all to him felt like ash on my tongue. Kai, protector of the Gentle Wind Village. That had a nice ring to it as well. It would be a nice title to begin my journey. A goal to work towards before I explored the rest of the world. Before this village can fend for itself in this new world, I''ll be their shield. Three hours passed. I devoted my evening to mediation and Visualization Training. I felt more at peace meditating here at home, surrounded by the subtle wood qi provided by Tianyi''s Qi Haven skill. I opened my eyes to a message from my interface. Quest: Mind Refinement has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. Before I could question what was going on, a gentle warmth spread from the back of my head and eventually encompassed it. As though a veil had been lifted, I felt an immeasurable amount of mental clarity I didn''t have before. Your Mind is growing more powerful. You now have access to your own Memory Palace. I instinctively knew what the message entailed, even if I had never seen or heard of a Memory Palace. But it was pretty self-explanatory. I went back into the recesses of my mind, creating an endless expanse that came easily thanks to my Visualization Training. This was a memory palace. My memory palace. A place where I could recall and access any piece of information I ever learned. I grinned internally; this would be an incredible boon toward progressing my skills! Alright, let''s see here. Let''s go over the current potions and elixirs I know how to make. I can start experimenting from there. My memory palace shaped itself accordingly to my needs, creating a massive pile of books. I frowned. I needed to organize this place into something less mundane. Perhaps a library? No, that wouldn''t do. Maybe something in line with who I am. Although I was a scholar, I wasn''t particularly fond of rows upon rows of books. Perhaps... I focused my mental energy on my surroundings, giving birth to a luxurious garden. A massive tree sat in the middle, growing large enough to blanket my entire vision. Branches upon branches sprouted from the trunk, some longer than others. A tree of knowledge. Specifically, the one containing all my knowledge about herbs and plants. I''d need to make a separate tree for other disciplines, but this was good to start with. I looked over specific branches, instinctually knowing what each one represented. The ones that stemmed from the trunk were the foundation of my knowledge; soil knowledge, plant anatomy, identification, and so much more! When I visualized it, it was truly awe-inspiring to see how much knowledge I accumulated. I had been around plants all my life, and the build-up of this information was spread over years and years. I wonder what Elder Ming''s looked like. Or even Wang Jun! Did his expertise in smithing go as deep as mine did for herbs? I imagined mine in the future as something akin to the World Tree in size. It would pierce the skies and into the heavens! Once I became a cultivator, all the knowledge I had would be stored here, steadily growing and unfurling its roots. I finally found the branch I was looking for; the branch on medicinal properties and usage of plants. It spread further than most of the branches, and every single one I touched gave me an inkling of the knowledge behind it. The way my memory palace manifested itself to my desires was both an unconscious and conscious action. This ability was incredibly profound. Reviewing all my knowledge in regard to herbs took some time, but when I opened my eyes, only half an hour had passed. It felt like I had been there for hours, just going over potential ideas and ruminating about combinations I hadn''t thought of. With my entire store and garden in my grasp, I could experiment how I pleased! Perhaps I''d make a revolutionary elixir with what I had. Then I''d make a fortune off that product. And then I could use it to buy pills and elixirs to get stronger! Ha! If I accumulate more plants, I could probably make those pills and elixirs myself! It all clicked into place. My plan for defying the heavens has solidified into something of worth! Nothing could stop me! "Hehehehe....HAHAHAHAH!" My house was filled with evil cackles as I, Kai Liu, resolved to become the greatest herbalist and cultivator the Gentle Wind Village has ever seen! Chapter 11: Experiments Chapter 11: Experiments I ended up spending most of my night in my memory palace. It was somewhat a poor idea in retrospect, as I wasn''t truly resting while in this state. Physically, I was fine, but I felt drained mentally. I created several trees relating to each major discipline in my life. The most recent of which was in regard to my cultivating journey. It was small, but I knew with time they would grow to surpass even the World Tree in size!v3l.B11n. My time experimenting with new potions and herbal combinations was well spent. By combining milk thistle and Cleansing Lotus, I made a concoction that could detoxify a person''s body! Although it was weak, it would be a great hangover cure for the folk down in the village. This was just one of the four successful recipes I created, but they''d need some further testing and refining to get a working product. Perhaps Elder Ming would enjoy this energy-boosting tonic of mine? Those old bones weren''t getting any younger! And my little projects had been rewarded with a satisfying message from the Heavenly Interface. Herbalism has reached level 10. Your skill has reached the qualifications to evolve to the next stage, Spiritual Herbalism. Spiritual Herbalism grants you two new abilities. Essence Extraction - You can extract the spiritual essence of plants for the creation of pills and elixirs Spiritual Plant Cultivation - You can infuse plants with your qi, increasing their potency or imbuing them with new properties. The sun dawned on me, tired and victorious. The knowledge I currently had within me seemed to extend and lengthen into ways I didn''t think of prior. It bridged the gap between my understanding of qi as well as herbalism, and I glanced over at my hands with a gut feeling about how to accomplish the extraction and infusion of plants. The Heavenly Interface was building upon the foundation of knowledge I already had. Whoever created this must''ve been omnipotent; if this was what it was like for other disciplines like blacksmithing, carpentry, or fishing, they would''ve had to condense the knowledge of entire civilizations into this little box. It made me wonder who or what could''ve made the Heavenly Interface. Was it some sort of immortal at the Divine Pinnacle Stage? A god who descended from the heavens and shared this power to mortals? The interface was powerful beyond belief. It made me think back to the ruins that disappeared, and why it was left there untouched until I came along. I shook my head at such thoughts. Those answers will come with time. For now, let me try these new skills out! It was my day off, so the shop would be open for the whole day. I opened the door and inhaled the smell of earth and fresh herbs, shouting at the top of my lungs. "Good morning!" The first skill I was going to try out was Spiritual Plant Cultivation. It seemed to be an offshoot of my Qi Manipulation skill, or more specifically, the act of infusion, which I did with the Moonlit Grace Lily some time ago. I don''t know what the difference will be, but I''m hoping for something good! I knelt beside my ginseng. They were one of the slowest to grow amongst my crops, which was why I''ve dedicated an entire section of my garden to the ginseng. This particular batch was supposed to be fully matured by next year, but they''ve been growing a bit faster than I expected. Perhaps it was the effect of Tianyi''s Qi Haven skill? There were very few places where ginseng could grow naturally while being saturated with qi. I placed my palm towards it and did the same thing I did with the Moonlit Grace Lily. For some reason, my energy was far more responsive than I last remembered. The flow felt less forced as it transferred from my arm to the ginseng plant. I let it go for a few seconds before I paused and observed it again. The once-green leaves took on a brighter, almost luminescent shade, reflecting the energy that now coursed through every part of the plant. Although the real prize was the root itself, I couldn''t take it out prematurely. It would take some time for the plant to be ready for harvesting. Maybe within a few months, if this accelerated growth kept up. Monitoring my reserves, I could gauge it took about a tenth of my energy in those few seconds of infusion. I frowned and looked at my entire patch of ginseng plants, knowing I wouldn''t have nearly enough to infuse them all today. I decided to start with the first row, recover, and assess which other plants I would try afterward. The act of infusing the plants with my qi wasn''t as draining as I thought. In fact, it felt invigorating. Like it was a natural motion. I ended up having some leftover energy and decided to save it, lest I pass out. I watered the rest of my flourishing garden before sitting down to rest and meditate. Early in the morning surrounded by a garden teeming with life, this was probably a better spot to cultivate than whatever those disciples had in other sects! I could feel Tianyi''s presence even without opening my eyes. Maybe it was due to my deep bond with her, but I could clearly visualize her fluttering around, taking note of the freshly-watered flowers, and absorbing some nectar. She continued to get closer until finally landing on my shoulder. Her delicate touch was barely noticeable, but the moment she settled there, I felt a warm, tingling sensation begin to spread through my body. From my shoulder, the warmth radiated outwards, filling my limbs and coursing through my veins. It was as if a gentle, soothing energy was washing over me, seeping into my very core. I closed my eyes, focusing on the sensation and allowing it to envelop me completely. The process was subtle and almost imperceptible, but as Tianyi drew on the qi in our surroundings, she transferred some of that energy into me. It was a slow, gradual process, but I could feel my exhaustion lifting, replaced by a renewed sense of vitality and strength. I had to make more. I had to sell these! While I wrote down the effects and ingredients I used in my own notebook, the familiar jingle of a customer entering my shop alerted me. I turned to see Lan-Yin with a smile on her face. "How goes things, Dreaming Gardener?" "Lan-Yin! Just the person I wanted to see!" I greeted her enthusiastically, unable to keep the grin off my face. "Anybody in the village feeling ill? Tired? Down with the flu?" She seemed surprised by my exuberance, which was even higher than it usually was. But Lan-Yin couldn''t know about everything I''d been doing the past few days. The brown-haired girl put a finger to her chin, trying to think of an answer. "Well...Xiao Bao''s been coughing an awful lot. Elder Wen''s been complaining about his back, like always. But that''s about it. Why?" "Perfect...Let me write that down. What were you here for?" "Not much, just wanted some ingredients for tonight''s dinner. Could I have some chili and bamboo shoots?" I acquiesced and handed her the ingredients she needed, and I put away the coins she gave me. Looking at my variety of new concoctions, I selected the ones I was most confident in, alongside the products that would help with little Xiao Bao and Elder Wen''s problems. An idea was brewing in my head, and I wanted to go out there and test it as soon as possible. Tianyi seemed content to stay home, so I bade her farewell and tagged along with Lan-Yin, carrying several of my new potions and the essences with me. I would give some to Xiao Bao and Elder Wen, but I''d be seeing if I can sell my products to the traveling merchant, Huan. To do that, I''d need proof that my concoctions work. And I was certain they were, but one could not convince a merchant just on their word alone. It would have to be through action! "You seem... enthusiastic. I suppose your cultivation journey''s going well?" She teased, giving me a slight bump with her hip. But my core and lower body were immensely stable now in comparison to even a week before. The horse stance and squats I''d been doing were having an incredible effect. That small hit would''ve stumbled me before, but I barely even reacted, except for a small grin. "Couldn''t be better. Elder Ming''s training is keeping me sharp. Soon I''ll be the size of Wang Jun!" I declared. Lan-Yin giggled and we delved into more pleasant topics. Although we were all teenagers, her and Wang Jun''s betrothal still forced responsibilities upon them. They were good friends, but the prospect of being married was somewhat of a shock. Nevertheless, Lan-Yin seemed happy for the stability it would provide, and Wang Jun was growing into a fine man! "So, do you think he''s gonna take Master Qiang''s title as village blacksmith anytime soon?" I asked, genuinely curious about how their relationship was progressing. Lan-Yin shrugged, a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "I think so. He''s been working really hard lately. Even with all the orders they''ve been receiving, he''s still managed to be attentive to me. It''s... nice, actually." I smiled, happy for her. But the corners of my mouth turned upward into a cheeky grin. "That''s good to hear. I will provide you both with energy-boosting tonics for the night your marriage is official." She stuttered madly and blushed, slapping me on the shoulder several times and shouting out ''Stupid Kai!'' and other rude monikers. I howled like a hyena, trying to fend her off while carrying my stash of potions and essences. "Honestly, you''re so perverted." She paused for a moment, her expression turning mischievous. "And what about you? Are you too busy being a cultivator to have a girl of your own? Or rather, you couldn''t find one and gave up!" Oof. That was a low blow. I laughed, putting on a comically serious face. "Ah, the life of a young master is fraught with peril and responsibility! I must tend to my ever-growing garden, cultivate my inner self, and create wondrous elixirs and potions! How could I possibly find time for love in such a hectic life?" Lan-Yin laughed, shaking her head. "You''re ridiculous, you know that?" "I do my best," I replied, grinning. As our conversation carried on, I waved off any names she pointed out when thinking of girls compatible with me in the village. They were all perfectly good women, but I aspired for a jade beauty! A female cultivator who can match or surpass me in wit and strength! Lan-Yin rolled her eyes, seemingly giving up and shaking her head at my ridiculous desire. The pleasantries continued until we arrived at the village square. Chapter 12: Validation Chapter 12: Validation As I entered the village square, I bid farewell to Lan-Yin, agreeing to meet her again in a short while. My heart raced with anticipation as I approached the traveling merchant''s makeshift shop. Huan''s trading post was a colorful assortment of tents and makeshift stalls, adorned with banners and signs displaying various wares. The vibrant colors and bustling atmosphere were a stark contrast to the tranquil surroundings of Gentle Wind Village. A large, central tent housed Huan''s most valuable items, while smaller stalls were scattered around it, showcasing more common products. The scent of exotic herbs and spices filled the air, a testament to the variety of goods Huan had brought with him. As I walked closer, I could see Huan, a middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard, engaged in lively conversation with a group of villagers. I took a deep breath and approached Huan, who greeted me with a warm smile. "Ah, young Kai! What can I do for you today? Are you here to buy some herbs or perhaps a new tool for your gardening?"N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. I shook my head, "Actually, Huan, I''m here to sell you some of my own products." I revealed the potions I had crafted, neatly arranged in small glass bottles. Huan raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued but skeptical. "You''ve made these yourself, Kai? What do they do?" As I began to explain the properties of each potion, Lan-Yin arrived with Xiao Bao, a young child coughing gently, and Elder Wen, whose back ached from years of labor. They were the perfect test subjects for my potions. I had asked her to come bring them for me just before we separated, and she seemed content to watch my antics as well. Curiosity gleamed in her eyes, and the rest of the villagers seemed interested in what I had to say. "This one is a cough suppressant and should alleviate Xiao Bao''s cough," I said nervously, handing the small blue vial to the boy. "And this one is a pain-relieving balm for Elder Wen''s back." I passed a small jar filled with creamy ointment to the elder. Lan-Yin helped me apply the potions, as I carefully explained their proper usage. I felt a mixture of excitement and anxiety as we waited for the results, silently hoping that my knowledge and skills were sufficient. This was my first test with other people, and I only made certain that the effects wouldn''t be adverse. I waited anxiously, expecting them to work immediately. After a few moments, the effects became apparent. Xiao Bao''s cough subsided, and he smiled brightly, relief shining in his eyes. Elder Wen straightened up, a look of surprise and gratitude on his face as his pain seemed to have vanished. The other villagers present murmured in awe and I felt so happy I was about to explode. Huan observed the transformation with growing interest, his skepticism replaced by amazement. "Kai, these potions are incredible! I never knew you possessed such talent!" He exclaimed, a hint of newfound respect in his voice. "How''d you do it?" "The Interface gave me access to some amazing knowledge! These were made from the very plants I found here in the forest or grown in my garden. But only I can create them." I grabbed an herb from my basket, it was the elderberry. As I closed my eyes and focused, a stream of essence escaped it and coalesced into my palm, stunning the audience and making them gasp. "Behold, this is my new skill! I can extract a plant''s very essence and utilize it in my recipes, creating even more potent concoctions that work better than the original, despite using the same ingredients I always had!" People clamored over my basket of goods, examining the essences with wonderment. I proudly showed the elderberry essence in my palm to all those who wished to see, and Xiao Bao poked it, almost as if in a trance, and watched it fluctuate slightly. I promptly placed it in the vial containing the rest of my elderberry essence for later use. "What do you think? Will these products be suitable for sale, esteemed merchant?" I grinned, my confidence at an all-time high. After such a display, there was no way he could refuse. "I''ll have to see it for myself...But Kai, I see the potential of this. I see the potential of you." Huan said with a particular glint in his eye. He seemed to be doing calculations in his head on the potential profits he''d reap from this. "Can you come tomorrow and present this again? There''s someone very important coming tomorrow." My curiosity was piqued. "Who''s coming, Huan?" Huan''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Xiao Yun, the daughter of the head of the Azure Silk Traders Company, is arriving tomorrow to assess the potential for opening a permanent shop here in Gentle Wind Village. As you know, I work for them, and if she''s impressed with your products, it could mean a great opportunity for you." I couldn''t believe my luck. The chance to showcase my skills and potions to someone so influential could change everything for me. My back straightened and my eyes didn''t waver as I made contact with his. His words resonated deeply within me, filling me with newfound confidence. "Thank you, Elder Ming." Just be me, huh? He patted my shoulder, his eyes full of warmth and understanding. "Go on, young Kai. Show them what you are capable of. I have faith in you." I bowed my head in gratitude. "Thank you, Elder Ming. I will do my best." I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to bring up the topic of our usual training sessions. "Elder Ming, I was wondering if we could move our training sessions to the afternoon for tomorrow, just for this one time. I need the morning to prepare for my presentation to Xiao Yun and the Azure Silk Trading Company." Elder Ming''s eyes twinkled, and he nodded. "Of course, my boy. Your presentation is important, and I understand that you must focus on it. We shall resume our training in the afternoon. I wish you the best of luck." "Thank you, Elder Ming. Your understanding means a lot to me." With a final bow, I left his home, my heart full of gratitude and determination. As I returned to my garden shop, the evening sky painted in hues of pink and orange, I felt a sense of peace and contentment wash over me. The gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of flowers, and I could feel the magic of the world around me. I paused for a moment, gazing out at the horizon and reflecting on the twists and turns my life had taken. I thought back to my early days. Mourning the loss of my parents, picking up the pieces, the long hours spent pouring over scrolls, and the countless times I had failed and picked myself back up. Even before the Day of Awakening, I had worked harder than the rest of my peers. Nobody expected me to keep the shop running, much less have it flourishing the way it was now. My journey had been fraught with obstacles and setbacks, yet somehow, I managed to persevere. As I stood there, contemplating the future that lay before me, a mixture of fear and excitement swirled within my chest. What if my presentation failed to impress Xiao Yun? What if I stumbled over my words or made a fool of myself in front of everyone? The thought of failure weighed heavily on my mind, causing my heart to race and my palms to sweat. Yet, at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of hope and determination. I had come so far and accomplished so much, and I knew that I had the skills and knowledge to succeed. My journey had not been an easy one, but it had taught me the importance of resilience and perseverance. And those would carry on to my path in cultivation. With a deep breath, I steeled myself for the challenges that lay ahead, resolving to face them head-on and give it my all. I knew that no matter the outcome, I could hold my head high and be proud of the person I had become. And with Elder Ming''s guidance, Lan-Yin, Wang-Jun, and the rest of the other villagers supporting me, I felt more confident than ever that I could seize this opportunity and make the most of it. I opened the door to my shop, greeted by the familiar sight of Tianyi fluttering about the room. Her vibrant wings shimmered in the fading light, and I could feel her contentment through our magical bond. "Tianyi, you wouldn''t believe what happened today!" I exclaimed, my voice filled with excitement. I shared the events of the day with her, and through our bond, I could sense her joy and pride. As I settled down at my workbench, surrounded by herbs and plants, I felt a sense of purpose and determination. With Tianyi by my side, I began to scrawl notes in my notebook, listing the potions and elixirs I would present to Xiao Yun, along with detailed explanations of their properties and effects. I carefully collected the necessary herbs and plants from my shelves, placing them on my workbench, ready for tomorrow''s preparations. This young master was going up in the world! My name shall ring throughout the heavens! Kai Liu, Divine Pinnacle cultivator, master herbalist, and coveted by the finest beauties in the continent! I''ll prove Lan-Yin wrong someday. That comment she made about my inability to find a woman still hurt. There was much to prepare, but I already had an idea of how it was going to go. The framework of my plan was already being built. Prepare yourself, Xiao Yun! For you will be witness to the greatest presentation you''ll ever see! Chapter 13: Showtime Chapter 13: Showtime As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the trees, I stood in the village square, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and nerves. My meticulously prepared potions and elixirs were neatly arranged on a large table before me, their vibrant colors shimmering in the morning light. I had spent the entire night refining my presentation, ensuring that every detail was perfect. I even delved into my memory palace when I was brainstorming, going through my memory trees to make sure I left no stone unturned. But despite my thorough preparation, I couldn''t shake the nagging feeling of anxiety that gripped my chest. Tianyi sensed my unease and fluttered onto my shoulder, her soft wings brushing against my cheek in a comforting gesture. As her delicate form settled, I felt a gentle surge of qi flow into my body, soothing my nerves and filling me with a sense of calm. I looked at her in surprise, marveling at the potency of her newfound abilities. Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Tianyi has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. Her abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and she will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. "Your abilities seem different, Tianyi," I whispered in awe. "Is this the influence of the Moonlit Grace Lily? It''s incredible!" Something akin to positivity reverberated through our connection. I couldn''t help but smile, my worries momentarily forgotten as I basked in her comforting presence. I had brought her along with me, she would give me the aura of mystique I needed to make my presentation that much better. I wonder if Lan-Yin and Wang Jun would come? I was half-expecting them, but I forgot to tell them to come in my rush to create the presentation. Some support would be nice! My anxiety eased slightly, accepting things as they are. Whatever happened, I would take it in stride. If Xiao Yun didn''t see the worth in my products, that doesn''t mean it was for naught. It simply meant that the Azure Silk Trading Company failed to see my value! Me! Kai Liu, the finest cultivator in the Tranquil Breeze Coast. I am giving them the opportunity to ride my coattails before I ascend. The village square was bustling with activity, people haggling over prices and admiring the exotic wares on display at Huan''s trading outpost. I was seated in the center of it all at the merchant''s behest, and I sat there with all my products on the table covered by a fine, silk cloth. He said that they''d be here any moment and was waiting by the road. The scent of freshly baked bread and grilled meat wafted through the air, mingling with the earthy fragrance of herbs and the sweet aroma of flowers. The cacophony of voices, laughter, and the clatter of hooves on cobblestones filled the air, creating a lively and vibrant atmosphere. Most of the villagers heard of my products and clamored for them, although I told them I couldn''t sell any until my presentation was done. I had to negotiate the prices, and I had a full understanding of how much it cost to produce my elixirs. Five silver per potion was the goal! I''d get the value I deserve! My hard work and knowledge would finally pay off here. I glanced at my interface, glancing over my stats as of now. HEAVENLY INTERFACE: KAI LIU PERK(S): Interface Manipulator - Allows manipulation of the Heavenly Interface and access to special features. Race: Human Vitality: Sufficient PRIMARY As the group approached, I felt a sense of calm wash over me. Huan was talking animatedly and gestured towards me, drawing the woman''s attention to me. The hours of preparation and hard work had led to this moment, and I was determined to make the most of this opportunity. I greeted Xiao Yun with a confident smile, my eyes meeting hers without hesitation. It was time. "Lady Xiao Yun, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Kai, a humble herbalist. I have prepared a selection of my finest potions and elixirs, and I humbly request an audience to showcase my work to you." Xiao Yun studied me for a moment before nodding, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Very well, Kai. I am intrigued by your request and curious to see what you have to offer." With her permission, I began my presentation. I picked up the first potion, a modest but effective energy-boosting tonic. "This, Lady Xiao Yun, is the Invigorating Dawn Tonic. It is formulated from the essence of the Morning Dew Herb and ginger, which I have personally collected from the surrounding forest. A single sip can reinvigorate the body and mind, providing a much-needed burst of energy for those who toil long hours. It relieves fatigue immediately, and..." As I continued, I showcased various other creations, such as the Tranquil Night Elixir, a sleep aid derived from the essence of the Dreamweaver Vine, and the Vigor''s Reprieve, a hangover potion crafted from the Rejuvenating Marrow Root. Every single one I had given a grandiose name, befitting of their effects! I was certain anything short of cultivator medicine fell short of what I made. Throughout my presentation, I emphasized my knowledge of the local herbs and plants, explaining how I had unlocked their true potential by extracting their essences to create more potent effects. The gathered crowd listened with rapt attention, their eyes widening in surprise and admiration as I revealed the secrets of my craft. While I presented my potions, Tianyi, my butterfly companion, fluttered gracefully around the table, her vibrant wings shimmering in the sunlight. Xiao Yun''s eyes followed her movements, and she remarked, "What a beautiful creature. I''ve never seen an Azure Moonlight Flutter before. It''s truly mesmerizing." I smiled, feeling a surge of pride for my companion. "Thank you, Lady Xiao Yun. Tianyi is a treasured companion." As my presentation drew to a close, I could see the curiosity and admiration in Xiao Yun''s eyes. "Your creations, while seemingly mundane, are truly remarkable, Kai. May I see that one? The Invigorating Dawn Tonic?" I handed it to her with both hands, and she examined it with a critiquing eye. As I watched her carefully handle the Invigorating Dawn Tonic, the captivating hues of golden yellow and soft orange swirling within the elegant glass vial. She gently swirled the semi-transparent liquid, allowing the fine particles of Morning Dew Herb and ginger to dance in the light. The container seemed to capture the essence of a sunrise. She deftly uncorked the vial, and as the aroma of the potent ingredients filled the air, I could almost feel the rejuvenating energy that awaited her with just a single sip. It was the most potent version of my energy-boosting tonics, while also being the most impressive looking one! I was glad she picked it out of all the ones I brought. Xiao Yun turned to the man wearing a bamboo hat behind her and offered the concoction. Without a word, he drank the thing in one gulp, and I anxiously awaited his reaction. "...It''s given me a boost of energy. Any fatigue I had just left my body, as minor as it was." He said in an impressed tone. I couldn''t see his features still, except his mouth. Who was this guy? Some sort of escort? Xiao Yun seemed to take his words into account, crossing her arms and looking at the rest of my wares while humming quietly. Huan, who had been standing nearby, chimed in. "I can personally attest to the efficacy of Kai''s potions. I used them yesterday and found them to be quite potent. Kai holds great potential in alchemy, and I believe his work will only continue to improve." My heart swelled with gratitude for Huan''s endorsement. I had not expected him to speak on my behalf, but his words carried weight in this negotiation. Xiao Yun finally turned to me, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Your work is indeed impressive, Kai. I must admit, I didn''t expect to find such talent in a small village like this. Your dedication to your craft is evident, and your creations have potential. The Azure Silk Trading Company would be interested in discussing a possible partnership with you." A wave of relief washed over me, and I could hardly contain my excitement. This was the moment I had been waiting for, the opportunity to make a name for myself and secure a better future. I bowed deeply, my voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Lady Xiao Yun. I am honored by your words and would be delighted to work with the Azure Silk Trading Company." She nodded and gestured to one of her attendants, who handed her a scroll. "Very well, Kai. We will draft a contract detailing the terms of our partnership. Once the terms are agreed upon, we can proceed with establishing a working relationship. I believe your potions and elixirs could prove popular in the markets we serve. Let''s work on this tomorrow. I''ll need to discuss this further with my advisors, as well as Huan, for referring you to us." I couldn''t believe it. My hard work and persistence had finally paid off. As I watched Xiao Yun and her entourage depart, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and accomplishment swelling within me. The support of my friends, my cultivation journey, and my bond with Tianyi all led me to this pivotal moment. The villagers showered me with praise, and I felt like I was on top of the world. I bowed to Xiao Yun and the group before they headed off, and noticed the man in the bamboo hat facing me, his gaze fixated on me for a brief moment. But before I could question it, he turned away. Huh. As I turned to begin packing up my wares, I noticed Lan-Yin and Wang Jun among the crowd, their faces beaming with pride and happiness. The blacksmith looked like he was just pulled away from the forge, still covered in soot and ash. I smiled at them, knowing that their support had helped me reach this point. My cheeks were beginning to hurt from how much I was smiling. I had done it! I wanted to shout and make a fool of myself, but the merchants hadn''t left the vicinity yet. There was much work to be done. With the Azure Silk Trading Company''s backing, I would be able to create my dream greenhouse, expand my garden, and explore new cultivation techniques. The path to greatness awaited, and I was ready to embrace it with open arms. But first, I was going to celebrate! Chapter 14: Body Refinement Chapter 14: Body Refinement I celebrated at Lan-Yin''s family-owned tea house, The Soaring Swallow. It was one of the oldest establishments here, run by her family for generations. The interior of the Soaring Swallow Tea House is a perfect blend of traditional charm and homely warmth. As soon as I step inside, I''m greeted by the rich aroma of freshly brewed tea, accompanied by the soft chatter of villagers and the occasional tinkling laughter. Whenever I felt like treating myself, this was the place to go. The tea house is furnished with low, sturdy wooden tables and comfortable cushions, allowing patrons to sit cross-legged on the floor in a traditional manner. The tables are spaced out evenly, providing ample room for quiet conversations and lively debates alike. At the center of the tea house, there is a small stage where talented musicians and storytellers occasionally performed. Behind a beautifully carved wooden counter, Lan-Yin''s family members can be seen skillfully preparing a wide variety of teas, from fragrant jasmine and calming chamomile to robust oolong and earthy pu-erh. They occasionally purchased my herbs, but due to the amount they require they usually sourced them from Huan in bulk. "Look at Kai, now he''s moving up in life! Any plans on going to the big city?" Wang Jun clashed his cup with mine and we drank the rice wine. Lan-Yin was out in the back, helping prepare the food and beverages while I chatted amicably with her betrothed. I held myself back, knowing I''d have to go and train later with the Village Head. It wouldn''t do to show up inebriated! "Perhaps, but maybe further along in the future. I''d like to take it one step at a time, y''know? Patience is key." I said, grabbing a steamed dumpling and stuffing it into my mouth. Delicious! "Indeed, indeed. When you go out there and make a name for yourself, don''t forget us! We''ll be cheering you on, Kowtow Kai!" I gave him a playful shove, looking over to the corner of the table where Tianyi was sitting. I requested a small cup of sugar water for her, and the butterfly sat there celebrating with us in her own way. Our little feast came to a quick end, with both of us extremely satisfied. As I hungrily reached for the last plate of steamed dumplings, I couldn''t help but notice how my appetite had grown recently. Keeping up with the much larger Wang Jun, I found myself devouring almost the same amount of food as he did. It was a stark contrast to my usual modest diet. I covered my mouth and burped quietly, slapping my stomach in satisfaction. Lan-Yin strolled towards us carrying a small tray, collecting the empty dishes with a small smile on her face. "Looks like you boys enjoyed the food." "Incredibly so! Thank you again for the meal. How much will it be, Lan-Yin?" I replied, whipping out my coin purse and collecting the silver coins. "It''s on the house, Kai. Don''t worry about it." "Ah, come on~You don''t think this young master can pay for his meal? At least take this much." I tried to hand over a handful of coins but she sternly refused. Lan-Yin was always stubborn when it came to this. I rolled my eyes and pocketed it, although I left several of the coins behind on the table as I got up from my seated position. "Well, thanks again, guys. I''ll have to go train with the Village Head now. I did tell him I was going to come in the afternoon." Wang Jun''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise. "You''re going to train? Right after eating? You''re going to puke your guts out!" "Yeah, shouldn''t you sit down and wait for a bit?" Lan-Yin asked. I smirked at them, letting Tianyi perch on my shoulder. "Greatness waits for no one! I will seize it with my own two hands." I bade them farewell and whistled as I made my way to Elder Ming''s home. He''ll probably celebrate with me as well! I quickened the pace and got to his front door within minutes. Today, I was going to complete my body refinement quest! Quest: Body Refinement - Run the perimeter of Gentle Wind Village without stopping to rest. (2/5) - Commit to the horse stance for ten minutes without stopping to rest. (1/5) - Squat 250 times without stopping to rest. (2/5) We moved to the outskirts of the village, and I began my first task: running the perimeter of Gentle Wind Village without stopping to rest. My legs felt strong, and my breath was steady as I completed the laps, feeling a sense of accomplishment with each one. Tianyi floated ahead of me, keeping pace as I ran along the boundaries of the village. I barely broke a sweat. "Come on, pick up the rocks! You''re not struggling with these tasks! Push yourself and overcome your limits!" Next, I committed to the horse stance, my legs trembling slightly as I pushed past the ten-minute mark. Elder Ming watched me closely, offering words of encouragement and advice as I struggled to maintain my form. I got a ten-minute break in between each set, and I was forced to disrobe due to how much I was sweating. Tianyi perched herself on my shoulder once more, and I felt my body recovering a bit faster than usual. A thin stream of energy was entering my circulatory system. An idea sparked in my head. Crossing my legs, I began meditating and circulated my qi alongside Tianyi. What I could retain from my surroundings, although small, was enough to freshen myself before Elder Ming shouted for me to continue. I grabbed the rocks and assumed the stance, gritting my teeth. I am rooted in the earth, unyielding as the trees. With each breath, I draw strength from the natural world around me. The pain I feel now is a testament to the power I will gain. I repeated a variety of phrases in my head, keeping myself focused on the task at hand without wavering. Journey Through the Elements by Zi Chen was full of fantastical lines like that. I should reread it. Perhaps later tonight? As a treat to cele- "Focus! Strength is not just in the body, but also in the mind and spirit." Elder Ming tapped my backside and forced it upright, snapping me out of my idling thoughts. It took me almost an hour and a half to finish. I failed to accomplish the horse stance set once, and required an even longer break or risk injury. That extra time to meditate gave me just what I needed to push through. Now it was time for the last set of tasks; squats. I approached the last set of tasks with determination, my legs already feeling heavy from the previous challenges. But I knew I couldn''t give up now. Elder Ming stood by my side, offering words of encouragement and guidance as I began my squats. Tianyi remained perched on my shoulder, her presence providing me with additional strength and motivation. As I lowered myself down and then pushed back up, I counted each squat in my head. I could feel the strain in my leg muscles, but I refused to give in. My breathing grew heavier, and sweat poured down my face, but I continued to push through the pain and fatigue. The Invigorating Dawn''s effects had disappeared a long time ago. I''ve been operating on persistence and sheer will. "One hundred... two hundred... just fifty more to go," I muttered under my breath, my voice barely audible. Elder Ming nodded in approval, seeing the determination in my eyes. As I approached the final ten squats, my body screamed for me to stop. But I gritted my teeth and pushed through the pain, reminding myself of my goal to complete my body refinement quest. With a final burst of energy, I completed the last squat and collapsed onto the ground, completely exhausted. Elder Ming smiled at me, a look of pride in his eyes. "Well done, Kai. I knew you could do it." I lay on the ground, panting heavily, my body aching all over. But despite the pain, I felt an overwhelming sense of accomplishment. I had completed my body refinement quest, and I knew that this would only make me stronger in the long run. Quest: Body Refinement has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. You completed the quest with additional challenges. Your efforts do not go unnoticed. Your Body is growing more powerful. You can now infuse portions of your body with qi, strengthening them temporarily. You can now utilize the skill, Rooted Banyan Stance. And just like that, everything in my mind clicked. Chapter 15: Rooted Banyan Stance Chapter 15: Rooted Banyan Stance It felt as if my mind was struck by a bolt of lightning, and I could suddenly see the world with newfound clarity. It was as though an invisible thread had woven together the fragments of my knowledge, forming a cohesive tapestry of understanding. My heart raced, excitement surging through me as I realized how the different aspects of my learning - cultivation, martial arts, and the natural world - were intertwined and complementary. Was this what enlightenment felt like? My mind raced, adjusting to the connection made between my knowledge in various topics. Laying out the basis of my cultivation, the muscles worked when in the horse stance, and even my information pertaining to trees, all culminating into the Rooted Banyan Stance. What was a banyan? The banyan tree wasn''t native to this part of the Tranquil Breeze Coast, although we had one several li from the village. It was the only one of its kind in the area. I had always been intrigued by banyan trees, with their sprawling roots and massive trunks that seemed to convey a sense of ancient wisdom and unwavering strength. Their aerial roots growing downwards from the branches, eventually reaching the ground and forming additional trunks. They were never known for their ability to withstand cold temperatures, but this one lived for decades and was still going strong. My mother said it housed some sort of forest spirit, which is why it lived for so long.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. The first time visiting it as a child, I could remember feeling so infinitesimally small. No other structure in the village or forest matched it in size. Whenever I visualized the World Tree of the Emerald Spirit Forest, it always drew back to the first time I saw a banyan tree. That dense network of roots and trunks that provided the tree with remarkable stability, making it appear as if it could withstand the most violent of storms and the test of time, made me realize that it will remain long after I''m gone. Firm and unyielding. Elder Ming spoke of practice. The horse stance was integral for a martial artist; strength, stability, and endurance being put to the test by holding yourself in the right position. Through his guidance, I perfected my form and learned how to utilize my core to better endure the training. When I circulated my qi through my body, it was merely for cultivating and recovering my energy. It never enhanced my body the way I envisioned cultivators could, being able to withstand mighty blows that could rend a mortal to pieces. But with this- I scrambled to my feet, straightening myself before spreading my lower body till it was wider than my shoulders. My toes pointed straight ahead. I lowered my abdomen until my thighs were parallel to the ground. My body was fatigued and I shook slightly getting into position, despite not having rocks weighing me down. "Kai, are you alright?" Elder Ming asked, slightly concerned. I suppose I was quiet for too long, trying to digest everything that I received. As I looked down, the image of the banyan''s massive roots digging into the very earth overlaid itself onto my lower body; digging deep and keeping me anchored in place. My arms and torso, like the sprawling branches and trunk, capable of withstanding any blow. Drawing qi came as naturally as breathing as I did this. I moved into position and the energy enveloped my body, a thin layer that was invisible to the naked eye. A sharp outtake of breath, squeezing my core, and the tightening of every muscle in my body as qi fully manifested across every inch of my body. Instantly, I knew that this was the Rooted Banyan Stance. My first technique. A cultivator technique. I turned to the Village Head with an ecstatic smile on my face. He seemed dumbfounded at what he just saw, and his jaw hung slightly open seeing the move I just performed. "Elder Ming, look! I''ve discovered a new technique!" "Kai, you fool! How many times have I warned you about recklessly using your qi? Qi Deviation is a serious matter, not something to be taken lightly!" He reared his cane back to slap me on the top of my head, but I was prepared. Getting into position, I unleashed my technique within a second''s notice. "ROOTED BANYAN STANCE!" I shouted it aloud, although I didn''t need to. It seemed right. The feeling of stability and strength filled me once more, and I tightened my muscles in preparation for the blow. The cane slapped across my head with enough force to make a thwacking noise, but the sensation of pain that followed it was absent. Being hit but not feeling pain was truly odd. The impact was there, but it was muted. Like I was wearing a solid, insulated helmet. INVINCIBLE! I WAS INVINCIBLE UNDER THE HEAVENS! I looked at my teacher with a smirk. His face turned red, and before I could get a word across, something just below the corner of my vision blurred. "I had friends. Talented ones. They pushed me and helped me strive for greatness on our journey. They were my sworn brothers. But alas, life is never that simple. One of the second-class disciples, consumed by jealousy of my sworn brother potentially taking his position as the next sect leader, sought a method to suppress him." The Village Head looked calm, although his eyes were downcast for most of his retelling. His gaze seemed far-off. He raised his robe and showed me his abdomen. In the area around where his dantian was, the skin had a network of faint, spiderweb-like cracks. Discolored, appearing as a mix of red, purple, and even blackish hues. It looked familiar. I glanced over to the diagram he had on the table and saw that the shape of the injury matched that of the pathways in the area. "They attacked us while we were meditating. There are ways of doing it while being vigilant, but who would be in their own home? I was struck first, and the pain..." He murmured softly. His eyes didn''t hold any resentment, but bitterness of an untold degree. "I would not wish that on my worst enemy." I widened my eyes. That was preposterous! I disliked their attitude towards those of outsiders, but...Something like a senior disciple colluding to bring down someone younger than them never even crossed my mind. That was like me breaking Wang Jun''s arm because he was getting too good at blacksmithing! I felt a deep sense of disillusionment. The sects were supposed to be bastions of knowledge and mutual support, places where cultivators could grow and learn together. But the dark side of human nature seemed to taint even these sanctuaries. I clenched my fists, wondering if this was more of a common problem than I thought. Even in the deepest, darkest pit of my heart. I could say I never wished ill upon anybody in my village, much less acted upon it. Were there times when I was jealous, or angry? Of course. But to do something despite knowing the consequences...It was despicable. An ugly feeling welled up within me. Terrible anger, but also pity at what Elder Ming went through. "My sworn brother managed to fend off the initial attacks. I wasn''t there to see it. But when I came to, it was him, carrying me in his arms while covered in blood. But it wasn''t his. He had murdered the second-class disciples and ran from the sect with me in tow." There was much to digest from what Elder Ming said. A third-class disciple? At my age, I''d be the oldest among them. They were usually young children. Second-class disciples were at least a decade older than them, with years of martial arts training and experience under their belt. The gap between a third and second-class disciple, even if the former was a talent beyond compare, was the equivalent of comparing a puddle to a lake. But a single one managed to kill a coordinated group? It was so ludicrous. I almost questioned the validity of his story, but I knew he would never lie about something so serious. His injuries, as well as the solemn way he talked, showed me just how genuine it was. I could only remain silent and gulp down my questions as he continued the retelling of his past. "We were hunted down and I was only a burden to him. Had he been by himself, escaping the province, away from prying eyes would''ve been a simple task. But we ran into the first-class disciples and we were separated from each other." As Elder Ming revealed his story, I felt my heart twist with sympathy and sorrow for the man who had become like a mentor to me. My eyes widened, and I felt a shiver run down my spine as I listened to his words. It was as if the shadows of his past had taken form around us, making the room feel colder and darker. Even Tianyi''s aura felt muted, and she quietly remained by the Village Head''s shoulder. "That is not to say your pity is what I desire. I share this tale to show you how easily destruction can be wrought and how difficult it can be to rebuild. My body, once capable of withstanding the rigors of cultivator training, was nearly destroyed," Elder Ming said, his eyes steely. "Your situation is far more precarious. Even the slightest misstep could lead to your demise." "But I''m careful, Elder Ming," I said softly. "Tianyi stays by my side as I cultivate. Nobody in this village would disturb me so recklessly as they did to you." "Do you truly believe, Kai, that not a single soul would harbor ill intent? Jealousy? Annoyance? To be human is to err," he shook his head. I refused to believe it. The idea of someone from the village committing such a heinous act. But Elder Ming believed his sect was a safe space as well. I could see what he was trying to say. "Many believe that cultivators transcend their humanity when they gain these powers. But in truth, it only serves to magnify their humanity. Whether they are virtuous or wicked, their true nature is amplified when given great power. And unfortunately, the Jianghu tends to be more ruthless. It is nothing like you have ever experienced before." Elder Ming was speaking the truth. I had never experienced such conflict in my life. I grew up in a sheltered environment here in the Gentle Wind Village. Even if I was aware of the horrors in the Jianghu, there was no way for me to fully understand the extent. "...Then isn''t it a good thing you''re here to teach me?" I said. "Had I tried to learn all this on my own, I would''ve died from qi deviation or gotten deceived by those who wish to hurt me. You know how I am, Elder Ming. I would''ve embarked on a journey out of the village eventually. Better to know the pitfalls now rather than later, correct?" He smiled, although it seemed quite different from the other ones he wore. Elder Ming grabbed me by the hair and yanked me across the table. Tianyi flew into the air as we caused a ruckus in the Village Head''s home. "Only if you heed my words, you foolish boy! Listen to your teacher! Don''t! Use! Your! Qi!" He emphasized each word by shaking my head. This eccentric old man! How could he be so strong? His meridians were damaged! He even showed me! It didn''t make sense for him to be overpowering me like this! "Alright, Elder Ming. I''ll listen to you," I said reluctantly, still rubbing the sore spot on my head once he let go. "I won''t use my qi without your guidance. I''ll only meditate and use the Rooted Banyan Stance here." Although, infusing my garden with qi or extracting plant essence was an entirely different matter. Those didn''t count, right? The conversation turned back to him lecturing me on what I was forbidden to do without supervision, but the tension from before was broken. I listened to Elder Ming and took his words more seriously. There was a story behind every lesson he taught me, and I''d hold off on completing my quests for now. Chapter 16: The Escort Chapter 16: The Escort I didn''t return home until late at night. I spent a long time discussing my future with Elder Ming. How I was going to train and manage my garden shop at the same time. It was tumultuous, but I hashed out an outline that had me doing longer, more rigorous training sessions every other day, followed by a day of rest with cultivation and meditation at the Village Head''s home, where he could monitor my progress and I minimized the risk to myself. It also allowed me to train every day, which was important. Either way, my mornings would be where the bulk of my training happened. Anything involving the usage of techniques and qi circulation was to be done with the Village Head present, although it was for his sake more than it was for mine. Aside from that one instance when I cultivated in the forest, I hadn''t suffered from any reflux or deviation. He told me if I was consistent, it wouldn''t take long for me to be able to cultivate without the risk of Qi Deviation at minute disturbances. It was a busy schedule. Elder Ming was incredibly accommodating, and he knew just how much it took to keep the shop running as it is. I should look into hiring someone to run the shop while I was away. Perhaps Lan-Yin would be up for it? Although she worked part-time at the Soaring Swallow, I don''t think she''d refuse. We celebrated the deal I made with Xiao Yun, the daughter of the Azure Silk Trading Company, eating red bean buns that he saved for special occasions. I bade him farewell. Tianyi seemed to linger but eventually came with me to go back home. I suppose she liked Elder Ming''s home. It had a cozy feel to it, and the smell of old scrolls permeated the area. It was very nostalgic. The stars glittered in the night sky, casting an ethereal glow over the land below. The cool, gentle breeze carried the faint scent of blooming flowers and damp earth, a constant reminder that spring was in full swing. I couldn''t help but smile as I walked down the worn dirt path, my thoughts swirling with a mixture of excitement and anxiety. Tomorrow was going to be a big day, and there was so much to do. "Ha, so much to do. So little time." I looked up to the moonlit sky with my hands placed behind my head. It was going to be a bit hectic tomorrow, negotiating the terms of my contract. I was tempted to sleep after such a long and tiring day, but I needed to create more stock in advance for the deal with the merchants. I had about twenty-five bottles fit for sale, with five varying effects and purposes. They were the ones I considered a success. After all, making a new recipe didn''t always mean it was good. Even if I was using extracted essences. I would need to mention my qi-infused plants. Although I should probably wait until some of them are ready to harvest. I need to mark down the differences between regular ones and those I infused with energy. "Tianyi, could you turn into a human and become my assistant?" I asked her. She fluttered questioningly. "Although I appreciate how you are now, it''d be nice to have some help around the shop." Your companion, Tianyi, cannot transform until she reaches Essence Awakening Stage - Rank 1. That was new. I read the notification with a mix of intrigue and bemusement. My eyes turned toward the butterfly floating around me, glowing softly under the illumination of moonlight. Essence Awakening Stage? A butterfly? Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Tianyi has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. Her abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and she will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. Imagining Tianyi with the cultivation equivalent of a sect elder was horrifying to think about. Would she be able to conjure up powerful wind blasts with a flap of her wings? Or maybe her healing powers would become potent enough to rejuvenate those on the verge of death. Although I didn''t know how to strengthen her, it was definitely possible. She moved up a rank when she took in the Moonlit Grace Lily''s energy. It seemed to have a permanent effect on her. I didn''t want to replicate it, since that required her being injured, but... The night was eerily quiet, as if the world itself was holding its breath. The only sound that accompanied my footsteps was the soft fluttering of Tianyi''s wings as she floated beside me, her luminescent form casting a comforting glow over the darkened path. I knew I was going to have a long night ahead of me, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something important was going to happen. As I continued to ramble on to Tianyi, I noticed her fluttering had become a bit more erratic. Did she seem...nervous? It was strange because Tianyi was usually quite placid. The only other time I had seen her act this way was when we were in the forest, right before we were ambushed by that crow. A strong sense of foreboding washed over me, and I knew something was amiss. I instantly felt a shiver run down my spine, and my heart began to race. Was it possible that we were being watched or followed? I tried to keep my composure, but it was difficult. With all that talk with Elder Ming about people with ill intent, I became paranoid. I slowed my pace, my eyes darting around the area, searching for any signs of danger. My hands trembled slightly, and I clenched my fists to steady them. I was afraid, and I couldn''t help but think about how all the training I had gone through felt like it was for nothing. I was still just as vulnerable and inexperienced as I was before. No, I had a trick up my sleeve! The Rooted Banyan Stance! I checked over my interface, trying to remember that I was fully capable of defending myself. HEAVENLY INTERFACE: KAI LIU PERK(S): Interface Manipulator - Allows manipulation of the Heavenly Interface and access to special features. I half-expected him to beat me up. Although, I don''t think someone affiliated with the merchants would do so. He seemed reasonable. "Yeah...It''s alright. But what business do you have with me? Our agreement was to meet in the morning, no?" My guard was raised. Dealing with cultivators, in real life, was not as simple a matter as it seemed. Feng Wu glanced at my shoulder, where Tianyi was sitting. I shielded her from view, and he seemed to snap out of focus and answered my question, as calm as ever. "I am not here on Lady Xiao Yun''s behalf. I was passing by and noticed this area was laden with qi. It is a rarity to see one, especially here in the outskirts. I wanted to ask for permission to cultivate, outside in the garden. I will be quiet when doing so." He asked courteously, dipping his head and clasping his hands in front of him. A polite request. I lowered my staff. It seemed he didn''t wish me harm. Nor did he covet Tianyi. I glanced at her and she seemed fine, although still a bit shaky after the events that transpired. I suppose she was triggered by the fact that someone was watching us. Once he revealed himself, it seemed as though the butterfly calmed down significantly. Despite the initial scare, the tension in the room began to dissipate as I allowed myself to relax. I had always been the cautious type, perhaps overly so, but my paranoia had saved me from trouble on more than one occasion. It was hard to say whether my instincts were well-founded or if I was just overly nervous, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this situation than met the eye. I resolved to stay on guard, just in case. "...Sure. You have my permission. Would you like some tea?" I decided to trust him. For now. It wasn''t often that I got a chance to interact with a cultivator, after all. The last one I saw was a third-class disciple from the Whispering Winds Sect, several years ago. He was a bit of an asshole, which colored my thoughts on sects in general, but I suppose they weren''t all bad. Perhaps I''d get to pick his brain? Feng Wu raised his head and nodded. I got to prepare two cups. Since we were both going to be active for the night, I decided on making green tea with some goji berries and ginger. Nothing too crazy. We sat in my small shop, the warm glow of the lanterns casting flickering shadows on the walls. The scent of the tea, both earthy and sweet, filled the room as the steam rose from the cups. It was a simple moment, two strangers sharing tea under the same roof. I carefully poured the steaming tea into two cups, inhaling the fragrant aroma before setting the cups on the table. "Please, have a seat," I said, gesturing towards a chair. "Thank you," Feng Wu replied, settling down with the same grace and poise he seemed to exhibit in everything he did. I couldn''t help but admire his elegant movements, so different from my own clumsy, dirt-streaked life. As we sipped our tea, I couldn''t help but let my curiosity get the better of me. "So, Feng Wu, I''ve heard of the Whispering Winds Sect and the Silent Moon Sect, but not much about your sect, the Verdant Lotus Sect. What''s it like?" Feng Wu took a sip of his tea before answering, "The Verdant Lotus Sect is a smaller sect situated west of Crescent Bay City. Our cultivation techniques are primarily based on the principles of nature and growth, and we strive to maintain a harmonious relationship with the natural world. While our elders and disciples may not be as prominent as the other sects in the province, we are still amongst the best." He seemed to puff up upon talking about the sect. I found myself more and more intrigued. "That''s awesome. And what about you? What brought you to the Verdant Lotus Sect?" Feng Wu''s eyes seemed to soften as he began, "I was born into a humble family of herbalists. My parents instilled in me a deep appreciation for nature and its wonders." He paused, taking another sip of tea, and I couldn''t help but feel a kinship with Feng Wu. His story felt familiar, yet I was eager to know more. "When I was twelve," he continued, "our village was attacked by bandits, and we lost everything. The Verdant Lotus Sect intervened, saving the village and offering aid to the survivors. Recognizing my innate talent and potential, they invited me to join them as a disciple. I accepted, driven by a desire to protect my family and seek a better life." I couldn''t contain my excitement. I leaned in closer. "Your martial arts skills must be incredible, then. You know, I''ve always been interested in the world of cultivators, but I never had the chance to see one in action. Would you mind showing me some of your moves?" Feng Wu raised an eyebrow, but a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Very well, I can show you some basic forms. Consider it thanks for allowing me to cultivate here. But I must remind you that cultivation is a lifelong journey, and what I will show you is only a glimpse of what our sect elders can perform." We went out into the clearing, a little further away past the fenced area where my plants grew. I watched from a small distance, making sure not to blink for fear of missing the cultivator''s moves. I would see for myself just how far I was from my goal. My goal of becoming a cultivator. Feng Wu fell into his combat stance, with his palms open, and one arm tucked close to his body and another placed in front of him. He let out a small breath, and his face became impassive. He made wide, sweeping motions, and I could feel the pulse of qi as he entered into a state of flow. Every movement was graceful, practised, and sharp. A series of rapid strikes unfolded from where he stood, stepping into the blows and giving them enough power to break a man''s ribs. I could see it. Had there been a person standing before him, Feng Wu''s palm strikes would''ve done incredible damage. Coming from all angles at speeds I could barely perceive, I saw just how poorly I understood the strength of a second-class disciple. Elder Ming''s sworn brother killed a group of people like this? As a child? The intricate dance was punctuated by a sweeping low kick, and a downward palm strike to the floor, leaving a small indentation where Feng Wu hit. I gaped in astonishment, as the man returned to his original stance and let out a small breath. His ponytail was barely disturbed, and a single strand of hair fell down his forehead as he turned to me. "That was the first stance of the Lotus Palm. A staple technique of ours. What do you think?" I stood there, slackjawed. My new technique, the Rooted Banyan Stance, seemed to pale in comparison. I don''t think I would be able to withstand a quarter of those hits even if I was using it! "...That was incredible! I didn''t know palm techniques could be so powerful. You know, I saw something like that in Chronicles of Zhen Lu, where they came across an old master that used something called the Heavenly Palm. With the way they described it, I''m thinking they used your sect''s technique as inspiration. But I''ve heard the Whispering Wind Sect also-" The man seemed taken aback by my enthusiasm, momentarily lost for words as his eyes widened in surprise. I couldn''t help it, though. My excitement bubbled up like a gushing spring, fueled by my desire to become a cultivator. We talked under the silvery glow of the moon, our voices weaving together in the still night air. We delved into the intricacies of cultivation techniques, the subtle differences between sects, and the legends that had been passed down for generations. And so, I met my first friend outside of the village. A well-mannered cultivator by the name of Feng Wu. Chapter Side Story: The Whispering Wind Sect Chapter Side Story: The Whispering Wind Sect The sun set over the Crescent Bay City, casting an orange glow over the majestic Whispering Winds Sect. The sect, known as one of the most dominant and prestigious sects in the Tranquil Breeze Province, loomed at the edge of the city, its towering structures reaching for the sky. Despite the Silent Moon Sect''s presence at the heart of the city, the Whispering Winds Sect held a strong influence over the capital, as evidenced by the numerous banners bearing their emblem flapping in the breeze. Their continued dominance has gone unabated over the past century. However, the once-unchallenged dominance of the Whispering Winds Sect was about to face an unprecedented test. The Whispering Winds Sect was known for its adaptability and strong bond between its members. The sect''s leadership prioritized the cultivation of relationships and camaraderie among its disciples. This approach had fostered an environment of trust and mutual support that had allowed the sect to thrive for centuries. Weekly gatherings and celebrations were a common occurrence, with disciples coming together to share their experiences, discuss their progress, and offer guidance to one another. As a result, the sect boasted a tight-knit community that stood united in the face of adversity. Not only did the sect''s location grant a significant strategic advantage, but it also represented a profound connection with the wind and the natural elements, reflecting their core values. The buildings, with their sweeping roofs and elegant spires, looked as though they danced gracefully with the wind. Each structure was designed to channel and harness the wind''s energy, amplifying the sect''s cultivation techniques and imbuing the very air with its essence. Disciples within the sect were classified into first, second, and third-class rankings, with their placement determined by factors such as their innate talent, progress in cultivation, and overall contributions to the sect''s well-being. First-class disciples were considered the sect''s elite, serving as its backbone and undertaking critical missions. Second-class disciples, while not as powerful, still played a vital role in maintaining the sect''s influence, while third-class disciples were typically younger and less experienced, focusing on their training and growth with an emphasis on the fundamentals. The sect''s elders held a special position within the hierarchy. These venerable members had contributed greatly to the sect''s growth and stability, earning them a place of respect and authority. The elders were responsible for overseeing the sect''s affairs, making key decisions, and guiding the younger generation in their cultivation. Their wisdom and experience were invaluable, as they provided insight into both the challenges and opportunities facing the sect. The cultivation techniques of the Whispering Winds Sect revolved around stealth, agility, and control over the wind. Disciples would undergo rigorous training regimens, pushing their bodies and minds to the limit as they sought to master these techniques. The sect boasted unique facilities designed to help disciples harness the power of the wind, such as the Windwalk Tower, where disciples practiced their footwork in gale-force winds, and the Echo Chamber, which honed their ability to hear the whispers of the wind. in the Echo Chamber, a group of third-class disciples gathered for their daily training session. The room was filled with the whispering of the wind, which swirled around the disciples, tugging at their clothes and tousling their hair. High above the main courtyard stood the Breeze Terrace, an open-air platform where the sect''s disciples practiced their long-range wind manipulation techniques. From this vantage point, they could control and direct the wind with incredible precision, launching gusts of air towards targets situated far below. The terrace was designed to imitate the conditions of actual combat, with various obstacles and barriers placed throughout the space to challenge the disciples'' control and accuracy. Apart from the cultivation techniques, the Whispering Winds Sect also emphasized the importance of mental fortitude and resilience. Disciples were encouraged to meditate and engage in introspection, seeking inner peace and clarity amidst the chaos of their external surroundings. This focus on mental discipline allowed disciples to remain composed and focused during high-pressure situations, enabling them to effectively employ their cultivation techniques and execute their missions with precision. A young disciple named Li Mei stood at the center of the room, her eyes closed as she focused on the sounds around her. The wind carried the faintest of whispers, secrets that could only be heard by those who had attuned themselves to its voice. As Li Mei concentrated, her instructor, a stern man with a hawk-like gaze, circled her. "Remember, Li Mei, you must become one with the wind. Listen to its secrets, let it guide you. Only then can you truly master the Whispering Winds Sect''s cultivation techniques." Li Mei nodded, her expression determined as she strained to hear the whispers of the wind. After a few moments, her eyes snapped open, and she launched herself into a series of fluid, graceful movements, her body seeming to dance with the wind itself. The instructor watched her progress, a rare smile of approval tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Excellent, Li Mei. You''re making progress. Keep it up, and you may soon find yourself among the second-class disciples." The sun had dipped below the horizon, and the sect was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. In the Windwalk Tower, a group of second-class disciples practiced their footwork, their steps light and agile as they moved through the gale-force winds that battered the tower''s upper levels. Tian Zian stood at the edge of the training area, his gaze sweeping over the disciples as they honed their skills. The second-class disciple had wispy, grey hair. An anomaly that made him stand out amongst his peers. His sharp eyes, like that of a falcon''s, roamed until it landed on a younger, less experienced third-class disciple. His eyes lingered on a young disciple who moved with exceptional grace and precision, his every step perfectly timed to the rhythm of the wind. The grey-haired fellow stood in front of his junior, guiding his movement and exchanging quiet words. Despite his youthful face, he possessed a wealth of knowledge and understanding of the sect''s technques that surpassed some of the first-class disciples. He was a genius, through and through. One of the most respected and powerful figures within the sect was Elder Qing. His long, flowing robes seemed to blend seamlessly with the wind, and his sharp eyes held the wisdom of countless years. Though his voice was soft and gentle, those who knew him well understood that beneath his calm demeanor lay a steely resolve and a willingness to do whatever was necessary for the sect''s welfare. Elder Qing was responsible for overseeing the sect''s military and strategic affairs, and his decisions carried significant weight among the sect''s leadership. Among the younger generation, one disciple in particular had caught Elder Qing''s eye: Tian Zian. A prodigious talent, Tian Zian was known for his exceptional mastery of the sect''s cultivation techniques and his unwavering loyalty to the sect. He was widely considered a future leader, and many within the sect held high hopes for his continued growth. His continued participation amongst his peers made him incredibly popular and well-liked. In contrast, another disciple named Lan Yu brought a different set of skills and characteristics to the sect. Though not as naturally talented as Tian Zian, Lan Yu''s determination, seniority, and resourcefulness had earned her a place among the sect''s upper echelons. She was a skilled diplomat and negotiator, often serving as the sect''s representative in dealings with other factions. The first-class disciple was well-rounded in all aspects, from her martial arts to strategical acumen. She possessed wisdom and foresight that transcended age, making her a valued addition. ''I only hope I''m doing right by your name, my ancestors. Guide us during these times.'' He was approached by a young disciple, her eyes wide with concern. "Elder, do you believe we will be able to overcome the trials ahead?" He regarded her thoughtfully for a moment before responding. "We cannot predict the future, but we can shape it through our actions. Have faith in your training, your fellow disciples, and the strength of the Whispering Winds Sect." As the final rays of sunlight disappeared behind the distant mountains, Elder Qing turned away from the view, his thoughts already focused on the next day''s plans. The Whispering Winds Sect would stand strong against the chaos brought by the Heavenly Interface, and it was up to him and his fellow leaders to guide their disciples through the trials that lay ahead. The calm before the storm had settled over the sect, and the disciples, both young and old, knew that their lives would soon change dramatically. They trained with renewed fervor, pushing themselves to the limits of their abilities as they prepared for the challenges to come. With the advent of the Heavenly Interface, many of the disciples were able to accelerate their growth through quests. Even though the quests didn''t manifest simultaneously, numerous disciples acquired similar or even identical tasks. The sect''s archivists were often assigned the duty of documenting each quest''s rewards to enhance their comprehension of the Heavenly Interface. Quest: Wind Mastery Control the wind to extinguish a candle flame from a distance of 10 feet. (1/5) Use wind manipulation to lift a small object and transport it to a target location without dropping it. (3/5) Channel wind energy to increase your running speed and complete a 100-meter dash within a specified time limit. (2/5) They catered to the level of each disciple, giving them minor boosts in the related skill once done. It wasn''t known what triggered such effects, although many tried to figure out just how to activate a stream of quests to promote growth within their lower-ranked disciples. Late one evening, Tian Zian and Lan Yu stood at the edge of a training ground, their eyes fixed on a group of younger disciples as they practiced their wind manipulation techniques. "You can feel it in the air, can''t you?" Lan Yu mused, her voice barely audible over the sound of the wind. "The tension, the anticipation... It''s like we''re standing at the edge of a precipice." Tian Zian nodded solemnly. "Yes, but we''ve been vigilant. Our members are training hard, and we''re here to guide them every step of the way. Isn''t that enough?" The ease of which he said it, along with that reassurance, made the woman appreciate his confidence. He was foolhardy at times, but when it came down to it, the disciple was one of the most reliable warriors amongst the Whispering Wind Sect. Lan Yu glanced at him, a small smile gracing her lips. "You''re right, Tian Zian. The Whispering Winds Sect has weathered countless storms before, and we will continue to do so, together." "Indeed. You should send me on a mission to reclaim the territory from the Silent Moon sect. I''ve been craving dumpl-Er, craving the chance to put those guys back in their place." The woman grabbed him by the ear, dragging the whining genius away into the main pavilion for a stern lecture. Although the future was uncertain, there was something that the sect did know. It was that their treasured genius, Tian Zian, was favored by the Heavenly Interface. He reported several quests in the span that some discovered one, and grew in leaps and bounds with every passing month. Many forecasted his growth to make him on par with the higher-ranked, first-class disciples within the next year. A monstrous pace. It was so exceptional that many believed he''d be able to compete with those of other provinces and ascend to a level that a disciple of their sect hadn''t reached in centuries. The Day of Awakening was both a boon and a curse. On one hand, the entire province had destabilized, and many factions were climbing atop each other in an effort to dethrone the Whispering Wind Sect from their throne as the premier sect of the Tranquil Breeze Coast. But on the other, Tian Zian grew even stronger under its influence. He would become a man that would elevate them to the next level. Chapter 17: New Features Chapter 17: New Features I gulped, swallowing down my nervousness as I faced off against the largest challenge in the nineteen years I''ve lived. Tianyi was absent, and I missed her calming presence greatly. Feng Wu smirked from the corner of the room, and I glared at him before refocusing on the two people before me. Mei Liling and Liang Chen, the two people who accompanied Xiao Yun and Feng Wu during their visit to the village, stood before me. The cultivator provided me with some background information about them during our conversation, highlighting their expertise and roles in the Azure Silk Trading Company. It was an enlightening discussion that covered a wide span of topics, which left us with little time to actually do what we wanted to. I only got a few hours to prepare for the presentation, and Feng Wu barely got the opportunity to cultivate. I felt like I was on the verge of collapsing. Having already consumed another Invigorating Dawn Tonic to keep me awake, I found it increasingly difficult to ignore the warning signals my body was sending me. My eyelids felt heavy, and my muscles ached, desperate for rest and recovery. Mei Liling was an older woman who took a more advisory and consultative role after working for the Azure Silk Trading Company for more than thirteen years. Feng Wu mentioned her expertise in alchemy. Liang Chen, the vice-leader of finance within the same merchant company, was known for being a shrewd but fair man. THeir reputations as reliable businessmen and businesswomen preceded them, which made me thankful. I did not have the mental capacity to engage in verbal sparring. If they offered me a deal above five silver a potion, it would be a glorious victory. Then I''d sleep until tomorrow. The burden of steering the conversation fell squarely on my shoulders. In hindsight, perhaps I should have sought more guidance about how to proceed after delivering my presentation, instead of focusing solely on preparing for it. Despite my inner turmoils, the older woman greeted me with a small smile. She looked over at the products I brought, each of which I provided a timely explantion for. It was a rehash of the presentation I made yesterday. My voice seemed a bit monotone, so I took a deep breath and did my best to put some energy into my explanations. Mei Liling was quite knowledgeable, and asked me pointed questions about the specifics of the potion. I enjoyed the conversation, and watched as Liang Chen observed beside her, exchanging occasional glances and writing down something on his notepad. First, the Invigorating Dawn Tonic, a potent brew that infused the body with a burst of energy, making the consumer feel as if they were reborn with the rising sun. Next, a soothing ointment that alleviated pain, fortified by the refreshing essence of mint and wormwood, renowned for its restorative properties. Then there was the calming elixir, a concoction using the tranquilizing properties of lavender and chamomile, known to enhance sleep quality and reduce night tremors. The elderberry potion, a proven remedy for the common cold, had been tested on Xiao Bao during my presentation, showcasing its efficacy. Last but certainly not least, a vial of goji berry essence that honed one''s focus to razor-sharp levels. Five vials of each, elegantly packaged and meticulously labeled, nestled within a box carved from the finest oak. I was planning on experimenting with certain combinations, like the goji berry and the Invigorating Dawn Tonic to create an even more powerful elixir that could awaken the dead, but it would have to wait for later. I glanced at Mei Liling and Liang Chen, gauging their reactions to my explanations. Mei Liling''s eyes seemed to shimmer with interest and curiosity, while Liang Chen maintained a more stoic demeanor. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as I spoke about my creations, showcasing the fruits of my labor and dedication. They were my pride and joy. Although I''d consider them prototypes as of now, they were perfectly serviceable products as is. I''d refine the recipe for them as I produced more. Mei Liling seemed satisfied by my answers and deferred to Liang Chen, and he turned to face me. "We''ve looked over the products you have and would like to offer you a price of five silver per potion." That was exactly what I wanted. But I didn''t show it in my face. I kept my face impassive. The desire to fall asleep likely helped produce an even better blank face than I would''ve been able to do if I was well-rested. It was common knowledge that whenever merchants provided a price, it was a gauge to determine whether the person was a sucker or not. Although the degree to which they ripped someone off depended on the merchant''s code of morality (which was usually ambiguous). When I first began running my shop independently and bought from the traveling merchants, they thought I was an easy mark. I mean, I was a child. It was easy to underestimate me. But not anymore. Kai Liu was a savvy negotiator, talented herbalist, and future cultivator! "The price seems a bit lacking compared to the quality of the products I''m offering. I believe that the essences used differentiate it from most of the products in the market, no?" I watched their faces closely, searching for any flicker of reaction. I knew I had a strong point, but it was all about how well I could sell it. My products weren''t simply concoctions of herbs and elements; they were the culmination of painstaking research, expertise, and an innovative approach to alchemy. The essences I used set my potions apart from the rest, elevating them to a higher level of quality and potency. As I spoke, I tried to convey my passion for my craft, hoping that the sincerity in my words would resonate with them and demonstrate the true value of what I had to offer. It was a string of back-and-forth negotiations. I held my ground, but in my head, I knew I already won. I was simply seeing if I could aim for any higher. It came down to the rarity of my skill, which was the ability to extract plant essences that made my products much more special. They were moderately better than anything you could get in the area, but it was about the potential I held. What if I extracted qi-based plants like the Moonlit Grace Lily? Or the ones in my garden growing in a Qi Haven? They were ''what-ifs'', but it was pretty clear to me that Mei Liling was here to determine my qualifications, and for her knowledge of alchemy to identify any weaknesses or areas for improvement in my products, and use these as bargaining chips to negotiate a lower price. But something like extracted essence was unheard of! At least in our province. They likely had alchemists with similar abilities on every corner of the Jade Mist Valley. In the end, we came to a satisfactory conclusion. "Six silver for the four potions, and seven silver per Invigorating Dawn Potion." Liang Chen muttered, putting the final touches to the contract he drafted up. He handed it to me for a final revision and I gave it a thorough look. A message from the Interface appeared before my eyes. A contract has been created. Partnership Agreement This Partnership Agreement ("Agreement") is entered into by and between Kai, a skilled alchemist residing in Gentle Wind Village, and the Azure Silk Trading Company, a reputable merchant organization, represented by its executives Liang Chen and Mei Liling. Purpose The purpose of this Agreement is to establish a partnership between Kai and the Azure Silk Trading Company for the marketing, distribution, and sale of Kai''s alchemical potions, with the intent to expand their reach and increase profitability for both parties. Products Involved in Transaction The following products, crafted by Kai, are subject to this Agreement: a. Soothing Frost Balm: An ointment that relieves pain, strengthened by the cooling essence of mint and wormwood. b. Dreamweaver Elixir: A calming concoction using lavender and chamomile, capable of enhancing sleep quality and reducing night tremors. c. Elderberry Ephemera: A potion made from elderberries, proven to cure the common cold. d. Goji Clarity Essence: A vial of concentrated goji berry extract, designed to sharpen one''s focus and mental acuity. e. Invigorating Dawn Tonic: A tonic composed of Morning Dew and ginger, created to rejuvenate and eliminate fatigue. Terms of Partnership a. Kai agrees to provide the Azure Silk Trading Company with a consistent supply of his high-quality alchemical potions. b. The Azure Silk Trading Company agrees to market, distribute, and sell Kai''s potions through their established networks and channels. DurationGoverning Law As I sped along the cobbled pathway, I deftly sidestepped Mrs. Wang as she turned a corner, shouting my apologies before quickly continuing on my way. I waved at the children playing in the street, giving them all an enthusiastic thumbs-up as I dashed past them. Realizing that this was the first day of my new training schedule made the situation all the more embarrassing. This was hardly the behavior befitting of a cultivator! This was the price I had to pay for pushing myself so relentlessly. I needed to find a more sustainable balance between my various commitments. The idea of hiring Lan-Yin to run the store in my absence became increasingly attractive, as managing everything on my own was proving to be quite the challenge. I knocked on Elder Ming''s door, and he opened it up after a minute or so. I immediately bowed my head to apologize. "My apologies, Elder Ming! I overslept because of yesterday and missed today''s training! Do with me as you see fit!" "What are you talking about? Weren''t we supposed to begin your new schedule tomorrow?" I glanced upward in total confusion. It finally sunk in that I wasn''t actually late for my training, nor had I slept for a full day. My nap was only a few hours at most, but I suppose it was enough to completely eliminate any and all fatigue from my body. I looked down in disbelief. That was how refreshed I was; the thought that my slumber was anything less than the entire day didn''t register in my head. Elder Ming sighed, seeing the look on my face. "You brat. I suppose that''s another thing I might as well teach you. Resting is just as important in your training than the actual training itself. Come in!" He ushered me inside, and I asked him an innocuous question. "Don''t you have anything better to do as the village head?" Elder Ming snorted. "The Gentle Wind Village runs itself fine, Kai. Don''t worry about me. I have plenty of time to knock some sense into that thick skull of yours." Despite Elder Ming''s advanced age and frail-looking body, he moved around the furniture in his home with surprising grace and agility. He created a cozy, serene space for me to relax and unwind. Once he had finished, he beckoned me to join him. "Now, Kai, the first thing you need to understand is that life is a delicate balance of effort and rest. You have been pushing yourself too hard, and that is not the way. I no longer doubt your ability to work hard, but now you must value harmony in all aspects of life. As much as you train and learn, you must also find time to rest and rejuvenate your body and mind." I sat down on one of the comfortable cushions Elder Ming had arranged on the floor. He poured me a cup of tea from a beautifully crafted teapot. "Drink it slowly, and let your body and mind find peace." As I sipped the tea, I could feel the tension in my muscles begin to dissipate, and my mind grew more tranquil. Elder Ming, with a gentle voice and a hint of a smile, guided me through some simple breathing exercises. "Breathe in deeply, filling your lungs with the life-giving air around you. Now, release the breath slowly, letting go of any tension or stress you may be holding onto. No need to circulate your qi. This is purely for relaxation, understand?" I followed Elder Ming''s instructions, focusing on my breath and feeling my body grow lighter with each exhalation. He continued, "Now, close your eyes, and imagine yourself in a place of serenity a place where you feel completely at peace. It could be a forest, a beach, or even a quiet room. Let your mind wander and explore this place, allowing yourself to release any worries or concerns." I closed my eyes, and my mind immediately brought me to my home garden. Surrounded by my plants, I felt the warmth of the sun on my skin, and the soft scent of flowers filled the air. I was truly at peace in this sanctuary of greenery and life. Time seemed to stand still as I allowed myself to release any worries or concerns. WIth the help of my memory palace, visualizing my garden was as easy as breathing. It was incredibly vivid. After some time, Elder Ming gently tapped my shoulder, bringing me back to the present. "Ah, there you are," he said with a warm smile. "Remember, Kai, balance is the key to a fulfilling life. When you find yourself overwhelmed or exhausted, take the time to rest and recuperate. This will not only make you a better cultivator but also help you maintain harmony in your life." Elder Ming paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in. Then, with a twinkle in his eyes, he continued, "You see, Kai, the journey of life is like the path of a river. It may twist and turn, sometimes flowing smoothly, other times rushing with great force. But the river always finds its way, just as we must find our way through life''s challenges. Balance, little cultivator, is the key to navigating these currents." The Village Head could get oddly philosophical and profound at times like these. And then there were other times when he beats me with a cane or kicks me in the groin. I wonder if he''s got a split-personality disorder? But I nodded regardless, feeling a newfound appreciation for the importance of rest and relaxation. It hasn''t even been a full month since the Day of Awakening. But the ''me'' before seemed unrecognizable. Too many changes in such a short span of time. No wonder I was so disoriented. Progress was good, but burning myself out like a candle in the process wasn''t worth it. Perhaps I should take this time to read? Elder Ming always had entertaining novels on his shelf. Perhaps this was my chance. As we continued our conversation, Elder Ming shared more wisdom with me. "In life, there are times when we must be like the bamboo strong and resilient, bending with the wind but never breaking. And there are times when we must be like the willow soft and yielding, allowing life to flow around us. Knowing when to be strong and when to be soft is the essence of balance." Elder Ming graciously allowed me to stay in his home while he went about his day. I made sure to keep his house nice and tidy, going up to his bookshelf and picking the most interesting title to read. Hah, I can''t believe it. I haven''t read a proper book in ages! Not since I first saw Tianyi. Ascending the Jade Dragon Mountain: A Tale of Immortal Pursuits. A grand title! You shall be worthy of my attention today, little novel! I picked it from the shelf, dusting away the forest-green cover, and enjoyed the present. A new skill has been created. Reading (Level 1): A skill that grants the ability to read books slightly faster and more efficiently than an average person. Reading enables the user to understand and retain information from books within their current knowledge scope and known languages. Next Stage: Accelerated Reading Requirements: Reading Proficiency - Level 10 Accumulate 50 hours of reading. Read a total of 30 books. Develop a basic understanding of at least three different subjects you didn''t know before. I sighed aloud. Work never failed to find me, did it? Chapter 18: Calm Before the Storm Chapter 18: Calm Before the Storm A week has passed, and I''ve made significant alterations to my daily routine. I was still in the adjustment period, but the strain I imposed on my body and mind through constant training and experimentation was decreasing day by day. During the day, I honed my skills with Elder Ming, while my evenings were spent concocting potions and elixirs, expanding my understanding of herbs, and nurturing my garden. To relax, I indulged in reading and enjoyed Wang Jun''s company. Our bond strengthened as we frequented the Soaring Swallow to share drinks and discuss our aspirations and responsibilities. I decided to hire Lan-Yin to hold down the store while I gallivanted. I paid her a fair wage and broke down how I operated the store. She was quick on the uptake and by the middle of the week, she was already independently running the shop. The girl was reliable, and she greatly enjoyed the peace and quiet of my shop in comparison to the hectic nature of running the largest tea house in the village.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. This gave me the opportunity to focus on the things I truly enjoyed doing; training and gardening! My plants flourished remarkably over the week, thanks to Tianyi''s Qi Haven skill, my energy infusion, and the meticulous care I provided. Contrary to my initial prediction that the ginseng would be harvest-ready in a few months, it would actually mature by the month''s end! I planned to keep some on hand to observe its potential. Cultivating potent ginseng held immense value, rivaling or even surpassing qi-based plants in terms of creating pills and elixirs to enhance one''s strength or qi. Tales of millennia-old ginseng transforming mortals into all-powerful cultivators left a strong imprint on my mind. Speaking of qi, I had figured out a way to complete the quest without having to venture into the forest. It was purely an accident. Tianyi came with me almost every time I went to Elder Ming''s house, and it became a second home of sorts. Even in the times, I wasn''t training, I would come to return or borrow some more books to read. The Village Head didn''t have any family, and I realized just how lonely it was for him. He was a quiet man and rarely asked for help. I made sure to accompany him whenever I could. It was the least I could do for my master. And with that, I came to realize Tianyi''s Qi Haven skill now affected Elder Ming''s home, making it qualified as an area with sufficient wood qi for me to meditate in. I was in the midst of helping him clean the floors and reorganize the shelves when a bright yellow orb appeared out of nowhere, scaring the daylights out of me and making me scream like an infant. It was the perfect sequence of events, and I took advantage of it, circulating my inner qi under my master''s supervision. I could feel my pathways becoming more resilient. The amount of qi I could unleash when infusing was larger than before. Although it wasn''t by a wide margin, it was enough for me to notice. Quest: Cultivation Technique (Wood) - Find five different areas that have sufficient wood qi in the surroundings, and meditate in them for one hour. (3/5) - Areas with sufficient wood qi will be marked with a glowing, yellow orb only visible to you. Day by day, I was becoming stronger. I had a glimpse of what a cultivator should be capable of, thanks to Feng Wu''s demonstration. He left shortly afterward, but he said that he would likely come back and visit someday. I hoped so. It would be nice to see him once I become a full-fledged martial artist and surprise him with techniques of my own! I began training with my staff, incorporating some basic training that focused on the fundamentals. Elder Ming mentioned that he wasn''t a staff user by any means, but he had seen wielders in action during his time as a cultivator and had a clear vision of what they used to do when they trained. I focused on mastering the proper grip techniques for the staff, both forward and reverse, while learning to transition smoothly between them. I also became familiar with the staff''s length and the mechanics of wielding it effectively. Alongside weapons training, Elder Ming began imparting the basics of hand-to-hand combat to me as well. Punching, kicking, and everything in between. I was sure that I was ready to tackle it now, with my mind and body now at the first rank of the mortal realm according to the Heavenly Interface. After a bit of rest, he educated me on the proper way to throw a punch. The way to involve my lower body during the movement. Adding rotational force to increase power. Making the punch more efficient to avoid telegraphing and wasting stamina. It was such a simple move. I didn''t know just how much thought went into a straight punch. The more I learned, the more I realized how out of my depth I was without Elder Ming''s guidance. I wouldn''t have made even half the progress without him. But because of his support, I''m growing and developing at a rate far beyond what I could''ve imagined. "Now, your Rooted Banyan Stance...We''ll need to gather some more information." I stood, ready to unleash my technique at a moments notice, and at Elder Ming''s behest I let the qi pour out from my body as I clenched my core muscles as tightly as possible. With my iron staff in hand, he swung the end at my thigh. It made a terrible noise, but the impact was muted. The feeling of being struck but feeling minimal pain took some time getting used to. Elder Ming stood there silently, observing me as I released the stance. The technique was costly in terms of qi. Making it protect my entire body took entirely more than I was capable of handling. Even those three seconds it took to hold the Rooted Banyan Stance wiped out half of my reserves. Then there was the issue of being unable to move. I was forced to tense every portion of my body, drop down into the horse stance, and leave my hands tucked away at my sides. We experimented with the technique being maintained in other positions, such as the form of a punch, but my body couldn''t grasp it. The qi barely circulated through my body, and the defensive benefits was cut down to a fraction of its initial effectiveness. It felt humbling. The technique was perfect for withstanding blows. Honestly, I was pretty sure I could take a palm strike or two from Feng Wu with it. But it was very situational. How often would I stand there and allow my opponent to strike me? What''s to say they would stop at one blow? I voiced all these worries to my master and he placed a supporting hand on my shoulder. "Ah, Kai. You gaze at the world through a narrow lens. The fact that you can utilize the move, even if just a bit, when you''re in a different position, is like planting the seed of potential, waiting to sprout into a towering tree. Striking somebody at the point of impact, powered by the Rooted Banyan Stance, would be like a wave crashing against the shore, its force multiplied." My eyes widened. I didn''t view it like that. "So you''re saying that the Rooted Banyan Stance isn''t limited to defense? I can use it to create offense?" "Correct. As the ancient sages once said, defense is the foundation of offense. From it springs opportunity. With the versatility of your skill, it can be wielded to seize those chances. All it requires is your creativity and diligence." Elder Ming said with a small smile on his face. "Come, let us forge ahead in refining your technique. Your qi reserves shall deepen and expand the more you deplete and replenish them." Our early morning training continued, and even with so much left to learn, I couldn''t help but feel excited for my own potential. Something about Elder Ming''s words struck a chord with me. His wisdom, steeped in ancient teachings, had a way of illuminating the path before me, casting away the shadows of doubt and uncertainty. As I trained under his guidance, I began to understand that the journey of cultivation was not merely about honing my skills or amassing power, but also about discovering my own inner strength and the boundless possibilities that lay within. The towering banyan tree provided us respite from the sun, casting its cooling shade over our training ground. Chapter Extras + Sketches Chapter Extras + Sketches Kai''s Hometown: The Gentle Wind Village was a small, coastal village that was often overlooked due to its lack of innate qi. The villagers were proud of their fishing industry, which sustained them despite the weak qi in the environment. The village was known for its beautiful beaches and clear waters, which attracted tourists during the summer months. Despite being a small village, the Gentle Wind Village had a unique system for electing its Village Head. Every year, on the first day of the new year, the villagers would gather in the town square for a special ceremony. They would each write the name of a villager they believed would make a good Village Head on a slip of paper and place it in a large wooden box. The box was then sealed and placed in the town hall. Over the course of the year, the box would be opened three times, on the first day of spring, summer, and fall. Each time the box was opened, the slips of paper would be counted, and the villager with the most votes would be declared the interim Village Head for the next four months. At the end of the year, on the first day of winter, the box would be opened one final time, and the villager with the most votes overall would be declared the new Village Head for the next year. This system ensured that every villager had a say in who would lead their community, and that the leadership was shared among the villagers. Despite its seemingly haphazard nature, the system had served the village well for generations. The villagers believed that it was their collective wisdom and love for their community that guided them in choosing their leaders, rather than individual ambition or power struggles. As a result, the Gentle Wind Village was a harmonious and prosperous community, where everyone worked together for the common good. Elder Ming Wang Jun: Wang Jun was a large and strong young man, apprenticed to the village''s blacksmith, Master Qiang. He had a natural talent for crafting metal, and under Master Qiang''s tutelage, he learned to make all sorts of goods, from sturdy armor to delicate pots and pans. Lan-Yin: Lan-Yin was the daughter of the owner of the Soaring Swallow, the largest tea house in the Gentle Wind Village. As the only child, it was her responsibility to take over the family business when her father retired. However, Lan-Yin secretly despised the idea of running the tea house and longed for the freedom to pursue her own dreams. Despite her reluctance to take over the family business, Lan-Yin was a dutiful daughter, and she worked hard to learn the ins and outs of the tea trade. She was knowledgeable about different tea varieties and was skilled in the art of tea brewing and serving. She was also responsible for managing the tea house''s finances and ensuring that it remained profitable. Lan-Yin''s betrothal to Wang Jun had been arranged by their parents when they were still children. Although they had been friends, their relationship had always been platonic, and Lan-Yin had never really given much thought to the betrothal. However, she didn''t mind the arrangement and looked forward to getting married to Wang Jun, whom she respected as a skilled blacksmith and a kind and caring person. As a child, Lan-Yin had played with Wang Jun and Kai, the two other children in the village who were of similar age. While she thought Kai was silly and overly idealistic, she had always enjoyed playing with him and appreciated his kind heart. She felt a twinge of guilt for doubting Kai''s dreams of becoming a cultivator, especially now that he had found success. Despite the pressures of her responsibilities and the weight of her family''s expectations, Lan-Yin remained a compassionate and caring person. She often went out of her way to help others and was known for her generosity and kind nature. Although she yearned for a different life, she knew that she had a duty to her family and her village, and she was determined to fulfill her responsibilities with grace and dignity. Now working two jobs, Lan-Yin remained committed to her duties at the tea house. She continued to work there part-time, and she made sure that the business continued to thrive even when she wasn''t there. She was also determined to fulfill her responsibilities as a betrothed partner to Wang Jun, even though their relationship had yet to become romantic. As she went about her daily tasks, Lan-Yin dreamed of a future where she could be free to pursue her own passions and interests. She yearned to explore the world outside of the village and to learn more about the wonders that lay beyond. But for now, she was content to work hard and to do her best for the people she loved. One dream she has is to visit Crescent Bay City and tour the province with her friends. *Didn''t sketch her out, I''m horrible at drawing females :( Chapter 19: Dao Chapter 19: Dao The days flew by like the summer breeze. Being so engrossed in multiple projects did that, I suppose. My first shipment for the Azure Silk Trading Company was set for today, so I took a break from training today in order to accomplish this with Elder Ming''s blessing. All he told me to do for today''s training was to begin comprehending the dao. I''ve heard the term in many of the books I read, but it was always vague, and they varied greatly from book to book. I know that the Whispering Wind Sect had its own interpretation of the dao, but I don''t remember what it was fully. As usual, the old man gave me another cryptic riddle to decipher. And it was harder to understand than usual as well. The Dao is not something you can grasp with your mind alone. It is something you experience and feel, like the wind on your face or the earth beneath your feet. It''s in every breath you take, every step you make, and in every moment of your life. It''s what guides your every action and shapes your understanding of the world. It seemed quite critical to my training as a cultivator, so I asked him what his interpretation of the dao is. It''d be easier to make an answer if I had something to base it off. He gave me that little chuckle and simply pointed to a lit candle, telling me that was what he learned in his sect. When I pestered him for more answers, he threatened to beat me with his cane. Whatever! I''ll figure it out on my own. Gives me an excuse to read, and I''d be able to evolve it to the next stage within time. Reading (Level 4): A skill that grants the ability to read books slightly faster and more efficiently than an average person. Reading enables the user to understand and retain information from books within their current knowledge scope and known languages. Next Stage: Accelerated Reading Requirements: Reading Proficiency - Level 10 Accumulate 50 hours of reading. Read a total of 30 books. Develop a basic understanding of at least three different subjects you didn''t know before. It would be a long time before I ran out of books to read. Elder Ming''s home was filled to the brim, although I mainly kept to the books journalling the tales of cultivators, real or fictional. Huan''s voice disrupted my next line of thinking as I neared his outpost. The area where the traveling merchant had set up was now more permanent, but it was still a work in progress. Planks of wood and blocks of stone were still strewn around, and I had to be careful navigating through them as I carried an entire crate of product with my hands. "Oh my goodness! Set it down! Set it down!" I did what I was told, hearing the frantic tone in his voice. Being careful not to strain myself, I bent my knees and tilted forward in a controlled manner so the inside of the crate didn''t shake too violently. Phew! That was a good workout! Huan looked at me as though I were a madman. "You don''t have a cart?!" He exclaimed, bending down to try and pick up the crate himself. The older man, although he was far from thin or weak, struggled mightily and gave up. "Why would you carry all the products by yourself?" I scratched the back of my neck, glancing upward. "Well, the one I had at the shop is far too small. It would''ve broke. Besides, this was a good way to get the blood flowing." The merchant shook his head, wiping sweat from his brow as the summer heat bared down on us. Luckily, I was used to this. My skin was always tanned from doing work outside my garden, and I held up well against the sun. In fact, I always felt more energized being outside. "There''s still a second crate back at home so I''ll come back and-" "A second crate?!" Huan asked, his eyes bulging out. He lifted the lid and counted out how much there was under his breath before looking up at me in astonishment. "There''s about a hundred and fifty potions in here...Is the second one-?" "I''m here to talk, so long as you don''t mind me working while I''m at it. Master Qiang''s gonna kill me if I''m behind on the orders." He muttered quietly. "What''s your dao?" He turned to me with a brief look of confusion. "What?" I pursed my lips for a moment, trying to think of the best way to put it in a way he''d understand. "Like your way of life. What do you believe in? The foundation upon which you operate on." "Kai, that''s a bit of a heavy question to ask while I''m hammering away here." Wang Jun replied, remaining silent for a few seconds as he thought of an answer. "...Maybe for me, I''d say it''s being able to control your destiny." I leaned in, interested in what he had to say. Despite others often mistaking Wang Jun for a simpleton, I knew he was far from it. From a young age, he''d been quite sophisticated. His skill in calligraphy was unmatched, and he had a graceful touch for someone that was so large and heavy-handed. In fact, he helped me write up some signs for the shop when we were younger! "See this sword?" He held it out for me to see. It was clearly a work in progress, but the quality was undeniable. "It used to be just a hunk of iron. But with enough heat and a steady hand, it becomes something more. Master Qiang told me alot about how blacksmithing isn''t just a job. It''s a lifestyle. It''s something I apply to in my day-to-day life. If I keep putting effort, with time I''ll bring my vision to life." "Huh." That was a pretty thoughtful answer. "You''re much more introspective than you look, Wang Jun." "What''s that supposed to mean?!" I laughed at him, giving the taller man a pat on the back. "I''m joking, I''m joking! I''ve known you since we were kids. I know you hated how people thought you''d be some sort of warrior. Feels like you and me should''ve switched bodies." He rolled his eyes. "I wouldn''t be able to get any smithing done with your scrawny arms, Dreaming Gardener!" I turned my nose up at him. "You''ll come to regret that once I''m a cultivator, Wang Jun. I''ll face-slap you in front of the village and bring shame upon your family for a thousand generations!" After a small round of bickering, I thanked him for his time and went off back to the garden. I got an example of what a dao is from Wang Jun, and I feel like it gave me a bit more understanding in terms of what it meant. It helped when I verbalized what I meant when asking what his dao was. A way of life. How I interpreted it in my own, individual way. If Wang Jun compared his dao to smithing, I suppose mine would be based on something related to gardening? Wang Jun''s assertion that our destiny could be shaped by relentless effort and a clear vision resonated with me. Yet, his metaphor of the sword didn''t quite align with my own perspective. Instead, my thoughts wandered to a seedling breaking through the earth, reaching for the sky. Growth and transformation, to me, were intertwined as deeply as roots in the ground. There were times, however, when despite our best efforts, external circumstances seemed to conspire against us. Plagues, droughts, various unpredictable calamities could all too easily devastate our carefully nurtured growth. Yet, I had come to see a profound truth in these cycles of life and death. Nothing lasts forever. Not even the mighty banyan tree, deeply rooted and formidable, is immune to the passage of time. Sooner or later, it too will fall. But even in its demise, there is a promise of rebirth. A single seed, born from the fallen giant, will sprout, unfurl its leaves, and strive for the heavens. What was my path? It was one of continious growth. But it was not a linear path. I spent the first nineteen years of my life imagining rather than doing. It wasn''t until I met Tianyi did I start pursuing cultivation. Ups and downs, a constant cycle of failure and success. But day by day, I grow closer to my goals. Maybe I wouldn''t have much progress within a week. Or a month. But within a year? A decade? Eventually, I''d bloom into something that can reach the heavens themselves. I''d bear fruit and give back to all those who have yet to reach the level I had. Give back to the earth, and it will give back to you. That was my path. A blossoming path. Chapter 20: Cultivation Method Chapter 20: Cultivation Method "Lan-Yin, what''s your dao?" "Huh?" She paused her work, staring at me in the same way Wang Jun did. Married couples really do act alike! I dramatically raised my hands. "Your way of living, the belief that guides your every action. Every thought. It''s the very air we breathe, the ground that settles on our feet. That is the dao." "Is this another one of those nonsensical quotes from your cultivator books?" "They are not nonsensical!" I gasped, as though she committed blasphemy of the highest order. "Humor me, Lan-Yin! What''s your philosophy?" She gave me a half-hearted shrug. "I don''t know, my family? Being in the present?" "Gah, maybe something a little more profound? Even Wang Jun had something nice to answer the question with." The girl rolled her eyes at me. "You don''t pay me to answer that. Now, can you help me put this up? It''s heavy." I sighed. Another one that was unable to comprehend the dao. I guess some aren''t blessed with the insight to do so. No matter! Her shrug was half-hearted but the message was clear - she didn''t care much for philosophical inquiries. Her focus was on the present, the tasks at hand, her family, her duties. To her, life was simple and straightforward. The tangible world around her was the priority, not the complex intricacies of one''s belief systems. The small display of potions and elixirs was perched just above my head. Accommodating the essences and potions on my shelves took a bit of planning. Lan-Yin was quite skilled at designing, especially when considering how customers would enter the store. They would see my new products the moment they entered my shop. Although she wasn''t helpful when it came to contemplating philosophy, she was quite good at interior design! As we worked on the display of potions, the scent of different herbs filled the air. It was a mix of bitter and sweet, spicy and cool, each scent distinctive and yet mingling seamlessly with the others. The smell of the herbs was heady and intoxicating, each one reminding me of the journey it had taken to reach the shelves of my shop. After hashing out any last-minute tasks for her to do, I went out into the garden where Tianyi rested. She seemed to notice my intent and fluttered towards me, happily perched on her spot by my right shoulder. With my iron staff in my other hand, It was time to complete one of the tasks I''d been looking forward to all day. Completing the cultivation quest! Quest: Cultivation Technique (Wood) - Find five different areas that have sufficient wood qi in the surroundings, and meditate in them for one hour. (4/5) - Areas with sufficient wood qi will be marked with a glowing, yellow orb only visible to you. After Elder Ming''s home became saturated in qi thanks to Tianyi''s skill, I decided to measure just how long it took for the skill to take effect. I counted it at the banyan tree where I hosted my hand to hand combat sessions with the Village Head, and I realized exactly how long it took. It was nearly three days of Tianyi''s presence. But obviously, I didn''t stick around at the tree for consecutive days and neither did she. It was over the course of half a month. Tianyi''s skill was powerful. From what I could see, the Qi Haven didn''t fade so long as she revisited the area atleast once a week. My shop and the surrounding area was always teeming with energy, and since I lounged frequently at Elder Ming''s home, it became another place where I could cultivate my qi without holding back. The Village Head appreciated Tianyi''s presence. His posture and energy improved since Tianyi regularly attended our meetings, and he gave her a small plate of sugar water by his dining table as thanks. How beautiful! With that knowledge, I searched for the appropriate place where I could complete the quest. It could''ve been anywhere, from Master Qiang''s forge or just a small distance away from my shop for convenience. But I had a better idea. Breathe in, breathe out. Focus on the present, and cleanse my mind of thoughts about the past or future. Only the present is what matters most. The soft, nigh-imperceptible touch of Tianyi on my shoulder was followed by qi circulating through my body, chipping away at the fatigue and soreness built up from today''s training session. As I settle into my meditative state, the rhythmic lullaby of the sea immediately captures my attention. The gentle ebb and flow of the waves against the shore create a soothing, repetitive melody that anchors me in the present moment. Every so often, a wave crashes against a nearby rock formation, the sharper sound punctuating the steady rhythm, a stark reminder of the sea''s untamed power. I take a deep breath, the salty tang of the sea air filling my nostrils. It''s a scent so familiar and yet so complex, carrying hints of seaweed, and fish. As I exhale, I imagine my stress and worries being carried away on the sea breeze. Beneath me, the sand is cool and slightly damp. It conforms to my body, grounding me and connecting me to the earth. I can feel the faint vibrations of the earth beneath me, the subtle movements that are usually overlooked in the bustle of daily life. The cries of seagulls echo in the distance, their calls blending with the softer sounds of other seabirds. Every so often, the splash and chitter of a sea otter or the blow of a distant whale adds another layer to the symphony of natural sounds. As I delve deeper into my meditation, I become aware of the ebb and flow of the sea''s own immense energy, a powerful yet calming presence that mirrors my own breath. All these sensations blend together into a tapestry of awareness that keeps me firmly anchored in the present moment. As I meditate, I feel a deep sense of peace and connection with the world around me, a reminder of my place in the grand scheme of things. And when I opened my eyes, it was to a message. My quest was complete. Quest: Cultivation Technique (Wood) Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. The mentorship you received from an elder with a fire alignment has influenced your reward. Your Qi is transforming. Your pathways are now stronger and more resistant to status ailments such as Qi Reflux, and Qi Deviation. You can now utilize the skill, Crimson Lotus Purification Technique A sensation akin to a sudden lightning strike floods my consciousness, as if a vast tome of ancient knowledge has been abruptly dropped into my mind. The Crimson Lotus Purification technique; it permeates my thoughts, effortlessly weaving itself into my understanding of the world. Just like that instance with the Rooted Banyan Stance. No, it was far more profound. I feel it, the life force around me, the pulsating rhythms of nature, the inherent vitality of the wood-aligned qi that I''ve been nurturing since I started on this path. The budding contemplations I had about my dao were brought to the forefront of my mind. Suddenly, the cryptic response of Elder Ming when I asked him what his dao was started to make sense, their true meanings surfacing from the depths of my comprehension. A candle. But he didn''t point at that, he pointed at what made it so significant. The flame. I can see it now, the essence of wood, the ceaseless growth, the tenacious persistence, the budding potential. And there, intertwining with it, the fire. It''s not mere destruction; it''s a purification process, a renewing flame that burns away the old and unnecessary to make room for the new. This is the balance, the harmonious dance between creation and destruction, growth, and rebirth. Suddenly, everything clicks into place, like the pieces of a puzzle that I''ve been trying to solve for ages. Elder Ming''s teachings up until now taught me about the transformative nature of flame, its ability to cleanse and purify, to induce change. This cultivation technique, this Crimson Lotus Purification, it''s not just about harnessing the vitality of wood or the destructive power of fire. It''s about combining them, learning to cultivate life energy like a thriving, ever-growing tree, and then purifying it, burning away the impurities, in the way of a cleansing, revitalizing fire. It''s about the cycle of life, about understanding that in nature, even destruction is a form of creation, that rebirth follows death, and that growth and decay are two sides of the same coin. This is what my master was trying to teach me, and this is what the Crimson Lotus Purification embodies. This isn''t just a technique. It''s a new perspective, a new way of understanding the universe and my place within it. I feel like I''ve taken a significant step on my journey of cultivation. I let out a breathless sigh, as my mind tried to process all the information. And once it was all digested, I picked up Tianyi and ran off to the fish market. It was time to celebrate and I needed to pull Wang Jun and Lan-Yin together for a grand feast! Chapter 21: Drunken Celebration Chapter 21: Drunken Celebration "Cheers!" All three of us raised a toast and clinked our cups together. We all dug into the meal before us with gusto. I had bought an excess of salmon and decided to cook them in various ways. I went with the way I knew best: seasoning it with soy sauce, ginger, my favorite spices, and steaming them until thoroughly cooked. Lan-Yin took part in the cooking, filleting the fish and turning them into finely cut strips. She went back to her tea house to make the sauce she needed to create kuai. Wang Jun brought out alcohol. Rice wine, made by Master Qiang himself. Turned out the mighty blacksmith had the tendency to make his own alcohol! It was delicious to boot! I''d have to ask the older man later if I could buy some of his stock for future use. "Ah, this hits the spot. We should do this more often," Wang Jun said, a satisfied grin lighting up his face as he gulped down his cup in one go. I chuckled in response, matching his enthusiasm. The aroma of ginger and soy sauce wafted through the air as we tucked into the tender salmon. The flavor was a delightful mixture of sweet and salty, each bite melting on our tongues. Lan-Yin''s kuai was equally scrumptious, the finely cut strips of fish bathed in her special sauce, offering a unique tanginess that complemented the salmon beautifully. The rich flavor of the rice wine was the perfect finish, its robust body filling our mouths with a warm, smooth sensation. "If we continue at this rate, we''ll have reason to celebrate every day!" At my declaration, Lan-Yin turned to look at me, her hand idly hovering over a strip of raw salmon. A curious gleam sparkled in her eyes as she spoke, "So does this mean you''re at the first stage of cultivation? The initiation stage or whatever you call it?" Her question hung in the air, drawing an amused smile from me. "Not exactly. But the method I learned will surely get me there soon enough!" HEAVENLY INTERFACE: KAI LIU PERK(S): Interface Manipulator - Allows manipulation of the Heavenly Interface and access to special features. Race: Human Vitality: Sufficient PRIMARY Affinity - Wood Cultivation Rank: Mortal Realm - Rank 2 QI: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 MIND: Mortal Realm - Rank 1 BODY: Mortal Realm - Rank 1 SKILLS Spiritual Herbalism - 1 (...) Gardening - 10 (...) Reading - 4 (...) Cultivation Techniques: Rooted Banyan Stance - 1 (...) Crimson Lotus Purification - 1 (...) My mind, body, and qi have been stagnant according to the Heavenly Interface, but that was far from what it felt like to me. Perhaps there was a major difference between this rank and the next? I knew it though. With a cultivation method, I wouldn''t be so idle. The one I was taught by Elder Ming was as basic as it got, and I knew it was because of my poor qi circulatory system; anything more advanced would''ve sent me into Qi Deviation or something worse. But when I understood it so intimately, I felt that the chances of me going through Qi Deviation was low. I never encountered issues with the Rooted Banyan Stance, unless I experimented with it. I wouldn''t test the Crimson Lotus Purification technique until I met with Elder Ming tomorrow morning, no matter how tempted I was. A promise I made was worth its weight in gold! Wait, I don''t think promises held any weight, physically speaking. No matter! The point of the matter was that I would keep my promise to him.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. Even though our interaction was mostly limited to telepathic communication, I felt a kinship with her. Perhaps it was her constant presence or the soft hum of her aura that filled the room, but being around her felt comforting, homely. The moonlight seemed to highlight her intricate wing patterns, adding an ethereal glow to her, making her seem almost... magical. "You know, I think I could do with some company in the garden tomorrow," I mused aloud, not really expecting a response from the butterfly. Maybe I was seeing things, but I swear the glowing aura around her had gotten stronger. Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Tianyi has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. Her abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and she will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. Nothing seemed to change in the description the interface gave me, so I shrugged it off. Our bond level hadn''t changed since that fateful day in the forest! Perhaps that was the key to helping her grow and cultivate? But how did one get closer to a butterfly? "So..." I kicked up a chair and sat by Tianyi''s corner facing the windowsill. "Is there anything you''d like in your sugar water, aside from...Well, sugar?" She turned to face me, her wings unmoving. Nothing came through our telepathical link, but I could almost hear her asking if I''m giving an open-ended question to a butterfly. "Ah, here. Let me make it easier for you." I went over to the bookshelf in my bedroom, fishing out an encyclopedia that contained several diagrams of fruits, plants, and herbs. Flipping it to the pages where I thought Tianyi would like the most, I pointed and asked her. "Peach?" A strong sense of agreement washed over me, and I nodded. The charade continued for a long while. Tianyi didn''t seem very picky. Or maybe she didn''t understand what I was saying at all and just responded at random. I didn''t know how a Spirit Beast understood human language, nor the diagrams in my book. Butterflies couldn''t eat, only drink. Perhaps some sort of mash for Tianyi would suffice? I could ask the elders in the village for any overripe fruits and make it into a paste that she could lick. As I thought deeply on what I could give her, the butterfly fluttered over to the empty cups I had left out from Master Qiang''s rice wine. She unfurled her proboscis and began dipping it into the small amount left. I watched in astonishment as Tianyi consumed the rice wine. Is she going to be okay? Contrary to expectations, I was not an all-knowing genius. I had no idea if alcohol was something butterflies could ingest. But Tianyi seemed to be okay. It''d be quite a terrible event for her to just drop dead from alcohol consumption. The feeling that came through our telepathic link was similar to happiness. But a bit more...buzzed? It was colored with that warm feeling I often received in my stomach after drinking alcohol. Tianyi was drunk. After observing her for a few more minutes and making sure that her condition was stable, I cleaned up the cups and kept a tight seal on the last bottle of rice wine that Wang Jun had left for me. I learned something new about Tianyi today. She was a heavyweight! She could drink her bodyweight in rice wine and stay standing! Maybe? She was oddly still, and I had to coax her back into the nest she made for herself on one of my shelves. "I''ve heard of Spirit Beasts that like alcohol, but a butterfly? This is too much..." I told myself, getting comfy on my bed as I went to sleep. I stared at the ceiling, pondering my next steps for the future. Was I ready to shoulder the responsibilities that came with these newfound abilities? I felt a sense of duty to share my knowledge with my fellow villagers, to empower them to enhance their own lives. But with that came a weight of responsibility that I hadn''t expected. The role of a teacher, of a leader, was not one I had ever envisioned for myself. But it shouldn''t be a challenge! I am Kai Liu, and my name will ring throughout the heavens! Helping the Gentle Wind Village during these times of uncertainty was a simple matter. With that determination in mind, I closed my eyes and dreamt. Chapter 22: Crimson Lotus Purification Chapter 22: Crimson Lotus Purification "You," Elder Ming began, seeming on the brink of voicing some thought, yet he restrained himself, shutting his eyes in an expression of patient resignation. "It is no longer within me to be astounded. I direct you towards meditation, towards finding your path, and you come back with a new technique. You know, Kai, if I were to ask you to forage in the forest, I wouldn''t be surprised if you came back cradling a mythical phoenix egg." I don''t think he''d appreciate it if I revealed that time I went to the forest and triggered the Heavenly Interface, so I kept my mouth shut and continued cultivating. His mutterings faded as I returned to the circulation of energy.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. Crimson Lotus Purification Technique (Level 1): A sophisticated cultivation method that harmoniously blends the essence of the wood element''s growth and the purifying power of the flame element. This technique allows the cultivator to draw in and accumulate energy from their surroundings at a slow pace, resembling the gradual unfolding of a crimson lotus. The gathered energy is then purified, removing any impurities or harmful constituents in the user''s body, before integrating it into theirl reserves. The cultivator can regulate the extent of purification, providing a finely tuned balance between cultivation speed and quality. The cultivation method was incredible. It was faster than the basic one I was taught, but whenever I accumulated a sufficient amount, it was whittled down to a fraction of pure energy. I added it to my reserves and opened my eyes. Everything felt clearer, and I had produced an incredible amount of heat as I cultivated. It was like a fever, and sweat covered my body. "How''s that, Elder Ming?" He was monitoring my condition, partially to prevent Qi Deviation, and to see how it worked. I recited the information from the interface, but he needed to check its capabilities for himself. "The speed at which you cultivate is...slow. Incredibly so. It refines it down further, shedding away any impurities until it''s a fraction of what you collected." "So, is that a good thing...?" "Imagine your body as a vast vessel," he began. "Many cultivators see their bodies as immense oceans, capable of holding an enormous amount of Qi. They don''t worry about the quality of the Qi they gather; they just keep pouring in more and more, like a torrential rain. They believe the sheer volume would eventually lead them to transcendence." He then glanced at me, his gaze piercing. "But you, Kai, you''re not like them. Your vessel is not an ocean but a small, exquisite cup." His words were like a pebble dropped in a quiet pond, creating ripples in my understanding. He was right. My body''s capacity for Qi was far smaller than others due to my weak circulatory system. Even though I told him my condition improved as a result of our training, it was still well below average. He mentioned that there were elders in the village who had more physical aptitude than I did. "With a small cup," he continued, "You can''t simply fill it with rainwater. You must be selective, fill it with the finest nectar. It is not about quantity, Kai, but quality. The slower accumulation of Qi, the process of its purification, it might be seen as a curse by many, but for you, it is a blessing in disguise." He turned his back, facing the sun as he did so. "Your body is your vessel, Kai. Treat it with care. Fill it with the purest Qi, nurture it, and in time, it will surely transcend to the next rank. Don''t see your limitations as shackles. They are the keys to a path less tread. The path that is yours." I was encouraged by his words, although his mention of how exceptionally slow my cultivation method was concerned me. I didn''t have a baseline, except for the most simple one that wasn''t classified as a technique. I asked him another question. "Elder Ming," I hesitated, "I''m curious about your cultivation method. How did it work?" His eyes held a glimmer of mirth, "You probably wouldn''t recognize the name even if I told you, but it is known as the Phoenix Blaze Resurgence." "The Phoenix Blaze Resurgence," I echoed, letting the unfamiliar words roll off my tongue. "Sounds powerful." "It has its merits," he said, the corners of his eyes crinkling with a smile. "It''s based on the principles of my sect, which fundamentally revolves around the flame." The moment it made contact with my core, I felt a rush like never beforea sensation akin to a searing iron meeting ice. I could feel the energy immediately starting to work, its purifying nature tearing at everything I had built so far, like a tempest raging against an unsteady fortress. Every imperfection, every fault line within my core began to dissolve under the relentless onslaught of the pure Qi. It was like introducing a river into a stagnant pond; the fresh, vibrant water pushing away the murky, lifeless liquid, bringing with it a wave of new life. The impurities were stripped away, eroded to their very core. I could feel it happening on a cellular level, a thorough cleanse unlike any I had experienced before. It was pain and euphoria, torment and liberation, all wrapped into one dizzying package. It felt as if I was being torn apart and put back together, piece by piece, molecule by molecule. And then came the manifestation. I could feel my skin start to perspire. But it wasn''t sweat that seeped out of my pores. It was a viscous, black liquid. It clung to my skin, as if reluctant to leave the confines of my body. It was almost sentient, a sticky, smelly substance that was a testament to the impurities that had been living within me. The sight was revolting, the smell even more so. But beneath the initial disgust, I could feel a sense of profound satisfaction. This was the physical representation of my body''s impurities. It was proof of my progress, evidence that my relentless pursuit of purity was not in vain. This was the price I paid for perfection, and as I stood there, the black ooze dripping from my body, I knew without a doubt that I would gladly pay it again. My body, my vessel, was cleansed, renewed, and ready to be filled with even purer Qi. As I took a deep breath, feeling the clean, vibrant Qi circulating in my core, I knew I had taken a step further on the path I had chosen. "Kai, what ha-Urgh! Blech!" My eyes snapped over to Elder Ming. The day passed by without me knowing and it was already evening. He had quietly left me to my own devices, monitoring me and making sure nothing disturbed my cultivation. His face was one of immense disgust and confusion. "Sorry, do you mind getting me a towel?" "Out! We''re going to the river! Oh my heavens, did you defecate yourself?" While pinching his nose, Elder Ming ushered me out of his home. It was bad. I fully understood his reaction. Even Tianyi seemed hesitant to fly near me, eliciting a feeling of revulsion through our link. I passed through the village, dutifully avoiding the common areas due to my...condition. But even then, there were complaints. "Did you forget to clean the pig pens?" An accusing voice said further into the village. Xiao Bao''s house was closeby, and I could hear whines from outside. "Mom, it smells like when grandpa removes his boots after farming!" "Ah, the unmistakable fragrance of youthful indiscretion. Reminds me of my first attempt at brewing rice wine. Didn''t end well, I tell ya!" Every comment served to color my cheeks and hasten my pace before the villagers realized the smell was coming from me. It wouldn''t do to get another nickname. Kowtow Kai was bad enough. I could already imagine what Lan-Yin and Wang Jun would call me. Chapter 23: Guardian of the Garden Chapter 23: Guardian of the Garden I watched him, my wings shimmering in the sunlight, perched on a leaf. His name was Kai, and he was...my friend. His movements flowed like water, his emotions - a kaleidoscope of radiant hues that I could sense, vibrant and ever-changing. It was him, always him, who filled my day with these colors. I took to the skies, going higher until I could see home from a different angle - a burst of color and life, constantly in motion. His garden, our garden, was a haven of nectar-rich flowers and sunlit leaves, filled with the aroma of growth. Qi Haven has reached level 11. Something glowed and appeared before me, as mysterious as the night sky, its foreign rhythms weaving into my existence. The patterns on the blue shape before my body imparted an understanding to me that I had grown stronger. The aura I exuded into my surroundings became slightly denser, further enriching the environment. It was the least I could do for the home I was provided with. I fluttered to another plant, my wings dusting the petals with an invisible, calming essence. I didn''t quite understand the pulsing, blue shape or its cryptic echoes, but I knew it had something to do with the strange new vigor in me. Before I met Kai, I was less. But ever since I met him, flickers of understanding came and went, becoming more and more pronounced until it became a default state of existence. It was thanks to Kai, and this...Interface. It was thanks to them I could live comfortably, growing and becoming something more than what I once was. A moment of tranquility passed. I found peace in the gentle rustling of the leaves, the familiar hum of the insects, the harmonious symphony of the garden. Then, in the midst of the serenity, a dissonant note struck, a ripple disturbing the calm waters of my existence. As a silhouette cast a shadow over our garden, an ominous feeling built up in my thorax like a desperate drum. Its massive form was adorned with a tapestry of feathers, each meticulously designed for its dance with the wind. Like blades of grass fluttering in a breeze, these appendages rippled and flowed, painting a hypnotic portrait against the sapphire backdrop of the sky. Its beady eyes scanned the foliage, its presence a storm on the horizon of my emotions. Panic welled within me, a crippling force, a vivid flashback to talons, pain, and a brush with death. Yet beneath the surging fear, a spark of defiance flared up. This was our garden, our sanctuary, and I wouldn''t let it be defiled. Bracing myself, I took flight, the wind whistling past my wings as I confronted the interloper and readied myself. My proboscis was no match for the pointed beak and sharp talons. The bird dwarfed me in size, its wingspan a canopy of feathers against the sun. The realization chilled me to the bone. I was a butterfly, a creature of nectar and light, unversed in the harsh dance of predator and prey. I had come here unprepared. Dread seeped into my heart as the reality of my predicament hit me. I was weaponless, hopelessly outmatched. The scales that armored my body were nothing more than fragile, gossamer shields against the feathered menace. I felt a pang of helplessness, of frustration. How could I protect our home, our sanctuary, if I couldn''t even protect myself? No. I wouldn''t let myself give up so easily. I would not allow Kai''s garden to be defiled by intruders! Desperation fueled my mind, whipping up a frenzy of thoughts. And then, a faint memory, a thread of hope wove its way through the despair. I remembered Kai. How diligently he trained every day, how he harnessed his qi, focusing it throughout his body and protecting him from harm''s way. An idea sparked, like a stray sunbeam piercing through a canopy. Could I do the same? Could I channel my qi and become a weapon to strike down my opponent? There was no time to ponder. The beast swooped, its beak a gleaming spear aimed at my frail form. It was a scene from my nightmares, yet with the promise of pain all too real. I summoned every ounce of qi, focusing it into my wings, pouring every drop of energy I could muster. The residual qi from my surroundings grew thinner and thinner, coalescing into my body. It was unfamiliar, it felt clumsy. I was not used to storing it within my body like this. My wings hummed, pulsing with a newfound vitality. I was fast. Faster than I had ever been. Faster than the wind, faster than the bird''s strike. I dodged, my wings a blur of blue and white. The bird cawed in surprise, its lethal strike evaded so easily. I didn''t have the luxury of relief. I needed to strike. A voice in me screamed to flee, to run and gain Kai''s support, but I steeled myself. I could not rely on him for everything. Channeling the qi, I soared straight at the bird. It cawed, flapping its wings to escape, but I was too fast, too desperate. In a rush of adrenaline and mana, I sliced through the air. The edges of my wings imbued with the power of qi, met the bird''s surprised form. There was resistance, a fleeting moment of shock. Then, with a heartbreaking screech, the bird split into two, a shower of feathers cascading down to the earth. I brought her to a secluded part of my garden, where a single Moonlit Grace Lily plant flourished. Its petals glowed with an ethereal light, their calming aura spreading tranquility in the vicinity. It was almost fully mature, and soon I''d be able to harvest it and plant more of them. But it would be Tianyi''s bed for now. "This will help," I said, placing her on one of the blossoming lilies. "Rest, Tianyi." She gave a slight nod before her wings started to shimmer, exuding an almost imperceptible glow. I watched as the healing essence of the Moonlit Grace Lily flowed into her, reinvigorating her worn-out form. "You did well today, Tianyi," I spoke, my voice low but full of admiration. Her wings shone a bit brighter at my words. I didnt understand it all, but her feelings were clear as day to me. She was exhausted, but proud, proud of protecting our home. "Never thought I''d see the day when my little butterfly would turn into a fierce warrior," I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. I was still in shock. She fluttered her wings, a butterfly''s equivalent of a shrug, but there was a sense of humor in her response. "And don''t think I didn''t notice your new trick. Qi infusion, huh? Where did you learn that?" I questioned, a playful smirk on my face. Was it from me? Although I wasn''t half-bad at Qi Infusion, there was no way I could use it in a combat setting yet. But Tianyi used it to defeat a bird twice her size? Maybe I wasn''t the genius in this village. Tianyi didnt respond, only tilting her head at me. Of course, she couldn''t verbally reply, but the sensation of curiosity and amusement flowed through our bond. It seemed she was quite pleased with her new trick. "We''ll make a true warrior out of you yet," I mused, reaching out to lightly stroke her wings. She didn''t shy away, instead leaning into the touch. It was comforting, familiar. "Rest up, Tianyi. We''ve had quite the day. And from the looks of it," I said, pointing towards the Interface that was still blinking with her new quest, "there''s more to come." She gave another slight flutter of her wings, this time a confirmation. "Yes, more to come indeed," I murmured, glancing at the fallen bird again. I would bury it in the garden. Its body would be nutrient for my plants, and to continue the cycle of nature. As I walked away, leaving Tianyi to rest and recover, I couldn''t help but wonder at the unexpected turn of events. A warrior butterfly. Who would''ve thought? As if in response to my thoughts, a soft breeze rustled the leaves around us, carrying with it a gentle, yet determined flutter. My guardian butterfly, standing her ground. I thought it''d be a good time to take the day off, but now I have to worry about Tianyi becoming stronger than I am. I should review my knowledge in my memory palace. See if there''s anything I can glean about the Azure Moonlight Flutter. There were so many things we didn''t know about them because unlike other Spirit Beasts, they didn''t have anything noteworthy to harvest, aside from the aesthetic beauty of their wings. But Tianyi was living proof they were gems hidden in broad daylight. Qi Haven and Qi Infusion, she was shaping up to be an incredible creature in her own right. I had a legendary Spirit Beast as my companion! The Chronicles of Kai and Tianyi! The heroes of the Tranquil Breeze Coast! Our journey had just begun. Chapter 24: Alchemy Chapter 24: Alchemy It was only a week after I had sent out my shipment of goods to the Azure Silk Trading Company. I didn''t get any news from Huan in regards to how they''re doing, but I was confident it was going great. I''ve been producing and refining the formula for my existing tonics. It turns out I was limited in what I could produce using the ingredients on hand. There were only so many I could create using common herbs. I''d require more exotic items for new discoveries. I eyed the ginseng growing outside, as well as the Moonlit Grace Lily. I had high expectations for what I could create with them. I''ve already gone over the theoretical combinations in my head, the preparation required, and what the effects would be. Right now, my products were only of use to regular people. They were more potent than regular medicine. But plants imbued with qi would allow me to penetrate the market for cultivator items. Pills, elixirs, and more! The difference in price would be night and day. If my theories were proven right, a ginseng root''s essence, combined with other ingredients and refined into a pill would be enough to pay off the garden house! I''d be a tycoon! This was my first batch of home-grown ginseng, and I''ve meticulously cared for them for the past three and a half years. Before all these events, I thought it''d be another half a year before they were ready for harvest but they thrived under the existing conditions and were incredibly potent, even from a glance! But, more significantly, a pill created from the ginseng root would likely serve to augment my qi reserves! This root is primarily associated with Yang energy, a harmonious match for my own alignment of wood and flame. Elder Ming''s been especially helpful, and even gave me a book on the history of pill-refining and elixirs! If I consumed one, it should accelerate my growth! My plans for the Moonlit Grace Lily were quite different, however. They''d be used to create medicine. I''ve been doing research and making up theoretical combinations that could cure any illness that could sprout up from this corner of the province. Once it matured fully, I''d propagate it and make sure everything was in place for me to continue creating medicine using the Moonlit Grace Lily. And with my essence extraction skill, I could extend the shelf-life of my potions and make sure it remains effective for as long as possible. Elder Ming gave me the books I need to get started on alchemy, but I''d need to experiment and discover it on my own. He was my martial arts teacher, and someone I could come to for guidance in all aspects of life, but it seemed as though the path to herbalism, alchemy, and science was mine alone. If anything, I''d need to utilize the Heavenly Interface more to further my skills in the field. Quests would be responsible for filling the gap left by sufficient guidance. It would solve the main problem we had here in Gentle Wind Village of not having access to doctors and healers once I learned how to refine and create potions, pills, and elixirs. Nobody would have to go through the things I did. The memories of my childhood still felt fresh and vivid as I stared at the Moonlit Grace Lily. It wasn''t the lack of food or the hard work that made those years difficult, but the loss of my parents. They both had fallen victim to the dreaded Moonshadow Lung Rot, a disease that resulted from contact with the saliva of the elusive Moonshadow Bat. A creature that had a habit of leaving its infectious saliva on the night-blooming flowers, just like the one my mother had picked. My parents had used the last elixir we had to cure my fever when I was just a child. They had no idea that they would contract the lung rot and be left without a cure. In the end, they chose to isolate themselves from the village to protect everyone else, including me. I stayed with Lan-Yin''s family at the Soaring Swallow, waiting for the day I could return home.v3l.B11n. Even with the support of the entire village, it was near impossible to find a cure. The doctors from Crescent Bay City would take a month to reach our village, and even then, acquiring the Moonlit Grace Lily or a medicinal equivalent was unaffordable. Elder Ming, blessed with a strong constitution due to his background as a cultivator, was able to visit them periodically and deliver food. Everybody in the village provided all they could for my mother and father. They were beloved figures in the village, and were the ones who held extensive medicinal knowledge from running the shop. I remembered the desperation of those days - my innocent eyes unable to comprehend why my parents were slowly wilting away, my small hands rummaging through the forest to find a cure, a Moonlit Grace Lily, anything that could save them. But no matter how much I searched, it was always in vain. The guilt still gnawed at me. The fact that I had taken such a precious resource from them was a burden that I would carry for the rest of my life. But now, I saw an opportunity, a chance to make amends. To me, harnessing the Moonlit Grace Lily to develop accessible medicine for the villagers was far more than a mere business venture. It was a promise to my parents, a vow to ensure that no one else in Gentle Wind Village would ever have to suffer from a disease that they couldn''t cure. "I swear to you, mother, father," I whispered, my hand hovering above the Moonlit Grace Lily, "no one in Gentle Wind Village will suffer as you did. The only thing they''re allowed to die from is old age!" A heavy silence hung in the air. It was a vow made in solitude, yet it carried the weight of a promise, echoing across the land that bore witness to my oath. I knew then, looking at the ginseng and the Moonlit Grace Lily, that I wasn''t just a cultivator or an alchemist, but also a healer. I held in my hands the power to change lives, to protect my village, and to honor the memory of my parents. Tianyi fluttered towards me. The Azure Moonlight Flutter, and my dearest companion. It was hard to think a butterfly was the key to all these fortunes coming my way. Without her, I would''ve never found the ancient ruins hidden behind the waterfall. There would''ve been no Qi Haven, and subsequently, no opportunity for me to advance and hone my skills as a cultivator and herbalist. I stroked her wings and smiled softly. "Thank you, Tianyi. It wouldn''t have been possible without you." And it wouldn''t have been possible without my effort and brilliance! It takes a genius to recognize all these opportunities coming my way and make something out of it. The name took me some time to recognize. Yes, I knew the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. But only in passing. It was a contest that accepted contestants from all over the province to showcase their talents in alchemy. It was held every five years. It slipped my mind that it was happening this year. I nod, my heart pounding in my chest. My mind starts to whir, piecing together what his purpose could be here. "I see," he acknowledges, taking a deep breath as though preparing himself. "On behalf of the Verdant Lotus Sect, I am here to formally extend an invitation to you. We wish for you to participate in the upcoming Grand Alchemy Gauntlet." His words echo in my head, each syllable sounding incredibly surreal. Feng Wu continues, "Moreover, the Verdant Lotus Sect is willing to sponsor your entry, along with providing the necessary training and preparation required for the contest." His words hang in the air, heavy with promise and expectations. An invitation to the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, backed by the Verdant Lotus Sect. The opportunity was immense, and the possibilities, endless. "B-but, you do realize I''m a herbalist, right? Although I''m flattered by your evaluation of me, I don''t know how I''d fare against other alchemists in a provincial contest. Is there a reason why you''re having me take the spot rather than one of the members of your sect?" I confessed my thoughts despite my initial elation. It was insane to me that they''d be willing to sponsor my entry and even train me for such a thing. I mean, the Verdant Lotus Sect was known primarily for its alchemy. I doubt they had a shortage of talent there. "You''re correct on that point, but the gauntlet has some restrictions; those in the second rank of the QI Initiation Stage and above are barred from entering. And unfortunately, our sect has nobody suitable to take the spot. Among our third-class disciples, none of them are particularly interested in alchemy or showed an inclination towards it." The offer was tantalizing beyond compare. Hadn''t I just mentioned how difficult it was for me to expand upon my expertise in alchemy with the resources I had on hand? It was as if the world just bent over to cater to my whims! Getting access to their facilities and guidance from one of the greatest sects in the land would be a massive boon! "But," I wasn''t fooled so easily. They''d demand something of me in return. I couldn''t just receive this amount of goodwill without giving anything in exchange. "What''s the incentive of the sect to let an outsider like me in so easily?" Feng Wu met my eyes with a steady gaze, his answer prepared, "This is an investment. The Verdant Lotus Sect recognizes potential when we see it. Right now, you are a budding alchemist with an already proven track record. Your concoctions sold out within three days in Crescent Bay City - that''s not a small feat." He paused, letting his words sink in, "It''s true, we have alchemists within our sect, but your background in herbalism and potential to combine both worlds to create unique products are invaluable. Especially considering the rising tensions within the province, people with your skills are highly sought after." "Furthermore," he added, "the Jianghu is a dynamic and shifting world. We often foster relationships and alliances with those showing great promise. We see you as a worthy investment, a chance to have an ally who can rise to prominence in the future. Our sect can help provide the resources and guidance you require to flourish even further in your field. In return, you''ll represent our sect in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, and if you win, our sect gains prestige and recognition." His reasoning made sense. I wasn''t just a lone alchemist making potions and elixirs. I was someone who was demonstrating rapid growth and had the potential to make significant strides in the field of alchemy. That was an asset, especially in these turbulent times. There was no question that this was a significant opportunity. However, I had to consider the consequences and the expectations that would come with it. The pressure, the responsibility, and the potential changes it could bring to my life. But looking at the bigger picture, the advantages outweighed my concerns. "If I agree to this," I started, feeling a nervous excitement coursing through my veins, "What would be the next steps?" I asked, my mind racing with the possibilities this could open up for me. "Well, we''d take you to our sect and have you learn as much as possible in order to prepare for the tournament, and then once it concludes we''d like to establish some sort of deal with you. The details would be further expanded upon when you meet our elders." I swallowed. This was it. My debut into the world of cultivation. But I remembered what I had here. My friends. My shop. Elder Ming. This was a decision I couldn''t make lightly. The rest of my projects would likely need to go on hold while I prepared for the tournament. "Give me some time to think. I need to consult others about this before I make a decision." "I understand. But I hope that you''ll have your answer ready by tomorrow." With that, Feng Wu left me and Tianyi to sit in contemplative silence. Chapter 25: Advice Chapter 25: Advice With the echoes of Feng Wu''s words still ringing in my ears, I found myself meandering towards Elder Ming''s quaint abode in the center of the village. The mid-afternoon sun washed the pathway in a soft, warm light, casting long shadows that danced in the gentle breeze. It was a familiar and comforting sight. A reminder that, despite the monumental proposition placed in front of me, life still persisted in its ordinary rhythm. As I stepped onto the cobbled path leading to Ming''s house, the smell of potent herbs wafted into my nostrils, a comforting blend of ginseng, Mugwort, and a hint of something subtly sweet Angelica root, perhaps. Elder Ming sat outside his house, a gentle look on his face as he patiently ground herbs. He looked up at my approach after I gently opened the door. "Kai," he said warmly, the lines on his face deepening with his smile. "What brings you here?" I took a deep breath, my mind swirling with thoughts and doubts. "I need some advice, Elder Ming. Feng Wu visited me today." His eyebrows raised a fraction, the surprise reflected in his dark eyes. "Feng Wu? From the Verdant Lotus Sect?" I nodded, taking a seat opposite him. "Yes. He brought a proposition. They want me to represent them in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. They''re even willing to sponsor my entry and provide me with training." His surprise gave way to contemplation, a deep furrow forming between his brows. "That''s a considerable offer, Kai. The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet... it''s a prestigious contest. A big step from being a village herbalist." "Yes, and that''s what worries me. Elder, I''ve never even stepped out of the village. I know nothing about what life is like out there." A small, understanding smile tugged at his lips. "Yes, it will be your first time venturing out of Gentle Wind Village. It''s only natural to feel apprehensive." "I''m not just worried for myself," I confessed. "I''ve responsibilities here... I worry about what leaving would mean for all of it." After so many years in the village, I grew accustomed to being the one people approached for medicine and salves. It was a natural process; after my parents passed, there was nobody who knew more about herbs and their effects aside from Elder Ming. Being absent for two months may not seem like much, but that''s more than enough time for illness and disease to spread. Nothing on the level of Moonshadow Lung Rot had occurred since, but who knew when it would strike again? Elder Ming paused his grinding, looking at me with a knowing gaze. "Change is a part of life, Kai," he began, his voice soft yet firm. "It''s scary, often overwhelming. But it is also the path to growth. This opportunity... it''s a chance for you to test your abilities, to push your boundaries." He resumed his grinding, the rhythmic scraping sound echoing in the stillness. "The village will manage. It always has. Your shop will survive, and I can help maintain it, if need to be." His words gave me comfort, but they also brought forth a surge of uncertainty. I had grown so comfortable with my life in the village, with the routine and familiarity. But I also yearned for more, for a chance to grow, to expand my knowledge and skills in herbalism and cultivation. I didn''t think I''d hesitate like this when my opportunity to experience the world was just a step away. Elder Ming''s voice broke my chain of thought. "Remember, Kai, this journey won''t just be about alchemy or the contest. It will be a test of your convictions, your values. Outside the comfort of our village, you will face challenges that will question your principles. It''s your actions in those moments that will define you, not the accolades or the accomplishments." His gaze was stern, yet there was a softness to his words. It was a reminder of what lay ahead, of the daunting and exciting world beyond the confines of Gentle Wind Village. A world I was being offered a chance to explore. "But in the end, it''s your decision, Kai," he concluded, his eyes softening. "You need to decide what''s right for you, what aligns with your heart''s desires. No matter your choice, know that we will support you." I nodded, a knot of emotions tightening in my chest. His words echoed my fears, my hopes, and my doubts. They were a mirror to my own thoughts, a reflection of the crossroads I stood at. For a long moment, we sat in silence, the only sound was the gentle rustle of leaves and the rhythmic grinding of Elder Ming''s pestle. "Thank you, Elder Ming," I murmured, standing up from my seat. "I''ve got a lot to think about." His smile returned, a touch of reassurance in his dark eyes. "Take your time, Kai. And remember, the path to wisdom often begins with a single question." With a nod, I turned away from his house, stepping back onto the path that would lead me back home. As I walked away, Elder Ming''s words rang in my ears, a testament to the difficult choice that lay ahead of me. An opportunity to compete in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet and train with the Verdant Lotus Sect was alluring, but the road that led there was rife with uncertainties. And as much as I yearned to rise to the challenge, I was equally wary of what it would mean for my life in the village, for Tianyi and for me. It was a long walk home, but it gave me the space to reflect. Reflect on my life in the village, my desires, and the daunting opportunity that lay before me. I felt a pull towards the unknown, a pull that was equal parts exhilarating and terrifying. The time had come for me to make a decision, and I knew I had to do it with my eyes open and my heart prepared to face the consequences, whatever they may be. Between these uncommon herbs were the traditional ones - mint, goji berries, wormwood, and more. Each had its place in the vast tapestry of herbalism. As my hands deftly moved through the garden, I appreciated the balance between tradition and the mystical, how they intertwined to create the world I was a part of. With my harvest complete, I headed back to my shop, each step echoing with a newfound purpose. It was time to extract the essence I needed. Even from a glance, it was easy to tell my plants were much higher quality than anywhere else. Even Huan''s herbs couldn''t compare with how fresh mine were. The lavender''s color had become so intense it looked as though it were glowing. The smell was extremely fragrant. My constant infusion of qi into my plants had borne fruit; even the most common ones growing in my garden looked magical. With the harvested plants spread across my table, I took a moment to appreciate the sight before me. It was a beautiful array of nature''s gifts, each with its unique properties. My gaze first landed on the lavender, its delicate, fragrant blossoms seeming to vibrate with energy. And so, I decided to start with it. I reached out my hand, hovering it above the lavender. I concentrated on the feeling I''d had, that sense of drawing forth its essence, like pulling on a thread that was deeply woven within. I could feel the qi within me shifting, aligning with my intent. A moment passed, and then I felt it a steady pulse beneath my fingertips. I latched onto it, drawing it out. I saw a swirl of violet energy begin to rise from the lavender. It was a strange, beautiful sight, even more pronounced than my first time doing it. The essence swirled and twirled, finally coalescing into an orb in my palm. With my other hand, I quickly found an empty vial, and gently guided the lavender''s essence into it. It flowed like a stream of light, pooling at the bottom of the vial. The lavender plant on the table seemed to have lost some of its luster, its vibrant color faded, and its aroma diminished. Next came the Misty Dew Grass. I focused again, drawing out the essence as I did before. This time, the energy emerged as a dewy, green orb, shimmering like morning dew under the sunlight. The process repeated for the willow bark, with a woody, earthy essence, and finally, the chamomile, its essence a soothing, golden glow. Each extracted essence filled a vial, standing on my table like a testament to my newfound ability. The feeling of accomplishment washed over me, yet with it came a pang of sadness. The vibrant plants were now a shadow of their former selves. I knew I had to find a way to use them wisely, to honor the life that had been gifted to them. My shop was filled with an array of scents - the calming lavender, the soothing chamomile, the fresh Misty Dew Grass, and the grounding willow bark. It was a symphony of fragrances, each note bringing comfort and healing. With my table filled with these precious essences, I felt a sense of awe. I had always been able to work with herbs, but never like this. With these vials of pure, unadulterated plant essence, I could concoct potions and elixirs of unprecedented potency. The possibilities were endless, and for the first time in a long time, I felt excited for the future. If I were to leave the village, I wanted to leave something beneficial behind. The essences were my first step in doing so. "Kai, sorry I''m late. What''re you up to?" The door opened to reveal Lan-Yin. She seemed harried, although ultimately relieved to be here. I glanced outside. The hours had passed so quickly when I was engrossed in making potions, and the sun was alreay setting past the horizon. "Oh, essences! Need help sorting them out and labeling?" "I''d greatly appreciate that. I also need your support, Lan-Yin." I said, puffing up my chest. "This young master will be participating in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet!" "Oh, I heard that from Wang Jun just before I came. Think you''re up for the challenge, arrogant young master?" She teased. "Indubitably! But alas, that will leave this village without my expertise. So I''d like to have you maintain my shop and garden during the time I''m away. You''ll be compensated handsomely, of course." Lan-Yin rolled up her sleeves and began collecting the essences piling up on my table. Over the past week, she''d been getting more and more familiar with the ingredients I used and what they were for. Although it was pretty simple, I wanted to educate her so if any illnesses arose while I was gone, she''d know what would be best suited for the task. She accepted the fact I''d be going to the contest without much thought. For some reason, I expected more push-back from her when I mentioned the contest. But she seemed quite casual about the entire thing. Almost like it was a foregone conclusion that I''d go. She was always a bit of a mother-hen type out of our friend group. When I asked her why, all Lan-Yin responded with was: "Well, you''ll just win and come back after, right? Just make sure not to piss off any cultivators and I think you''ll be alright." I don''t think she fully understood the extent of the contest. But that casual belief that I''d win the contest made me hold back from correcting her. I just swallowed my anxieties and grinned. "Yes! Victory isn''t something to be earned, it''s a right! A right only given to me, Kai Liu!" She rolled her eyes, putting away the neatly organized box of essences away into a shelf. With further discussion being pushed back to a later date, I helped organize the shop and departed for the evening. I needed to do my afternoon training. For routine and peace of mind. I went down to the sandy shores, going through the motions and let my mind focus on the task at hand. The constant effort and pushing of limits is exactly what I needed to keep me in my right mind. And after an hour of diligent training, I sat with Tianyi and began to cultivate. The Crimson Lotus Purification technique. With Elder Ming''s permission of practicing responsibly, I could do it in my own time. It''d be an opportunity for me, especially if I were to go to the Verdant Lotus sect and their training grounds. I''d be able to accumulate more and more qi. The cyclical process of collecting and purifying the qi in the environment, with Tianyi''s natural ability, made the process much easier. The energy in my body was infinitesimally small, but incredibly pure. Like a perfectly forged gem sitting within my dantian. After two hours, I opened my eyes to the moon shining overhead. Under it''s light, Tianyi''s presence seemed to intensify. Once morning arrived, I''d have my answer for Feng Wu. Chapter 26: Meet My Friend Chapter 26: Meet My Friend It took me some time to find Feng Wu. He was resting by the shore, cultivating quietly to the sound of waves. As if detecting my presence, he opened his eyes and from a glance he already knew my answer to the Verdant Lotus sect''s offer. Our dialogue was quick and short, although I did want to introduce him to Elder Ming and the others. He was a cultivator! And a second-class disciple at that. For most of the younger generation in the village, it was the first time they''d seen someone of his caliber! First, I visited Wang Jun and Master Qiang at the forge with the disciple in tow. But on my way there, a gaggle of children stopped us right in front of Mrs. Wang''s home. I immediately had an idea. "Peasants, remove yourselves from the path of this young master and his entourage!" I declared, shooing them out of the way. Contrary to my words, the children didn''t shy away and instead drew closer with rising interest on their faces. Xiao Bao, the youngest and rowdiest of the bunch, wiped the snot from his face and pointed at Feng Wu. "Who''s this guy?!" "He is the honored guest of our village, the second-class disciple of the Verdant Lotus Sect, Feng Wu," I replied, trying to keep a straight face. Feng Wu, catching onto the act, played along. With an imperious air, he swept a bow in their direction. His sharp and impeccable appearance gave him an air of mystique and grandeur. "At your service, young masters and ladies," he said, his voice filled with feigned pomp and circumstance. Xiao Bao''s eyes widened in admiration, while Mei-Li, a shy girl usually found hiding behind the others., blushed fiercely. "He''s... handsome," she whispered to her sister, but loud enough for all to hear. Feng Wu, in response, looked slightly taken aback but recovered quickly with a gentle smile. "Thank you, young lady. That''s quite a compliment." The children erupted into giggles, pushing Mei-Li forward. She stumbled, her face now a bright red. "I... I want to be a cultivator too," she stammered, looking up at Feng Wu with sparkling eyes. Feng Wu bent down to her level, a soft smile playing on his lips. "Then work hard, young lady. Cultivation is a path of dedication and discipline, but it can also be very rewarding. Perhaps, one day, I will see you at the Verdant Lotus Sect." The promise elicited excited squeals from the children, their eyes all filled with dreams of grandeur. Even Xiao Bao seemed taken by the idea, his usual rowdy nature replaced by a determined glint in his eyes.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. "Well, then, children," I said, trying to regain control of the situation. "The esteemed disciple Feng Wu and I have important business to attend to. But before we go, do you all promise to work hard and follow your dreams, just like Mei-Li?" The children nodded enthusiastically, the joy and excitement in their faces reflecting the impact of this unusual encounter. As we continued on our way, I turned to Feng Wu, laughing. "Thank you, you''ve just become the hero of our village''s younger generation." Feng Wu chuckled, his eyes shining with uncharacteristic warmth. "As long as it inspires them to reach for their dreams," he responded, looking back at the children who were still buzzing with excitement. Wang Jun and Master Qiang were hard at work in the forge, as always. They were likely growing tired of my constant visits, but they seemed quite suprised by the company I had brought with me. The large, older blacksmith still had the height advantage, but Feng Wu''s posture didn''t make him seem small at all in comparison to the largest men in the village. "Master Qiang! This is Feng Wu, an esteemed disciple of the Verdant Lotus sect! He''ll be the one I go with for the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet!" He looked at him with an inspecting eye, before finally speaking. "You need some armor?" Feng Wu glanced at Master Qiang, his eyes assessing the strong and rough hands of the blacksmith. "I might, indeed," he said, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Though I am more interested in acquiring good quality weapons and utility wares. The Verdant Lotus sect always has need of fine craftsmanship." Master Qiang''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Aye, I reckon we can strike a deal. Quality wares for a fair price." While the two continued their conversation, I pulled Wang Jun aside. He was watching Feng Wu with eyes full of admiration. "He looks every bit the part of an esteemed cultivator, doesn''t he?" I asked. "He''s impressive, that''s for sure," Wang Jun replied, still unable to take his eyes off Feng Wu. "You''re going to be learning from him?" "Maybe," I replied with a laugh. "Who knows? Maybe during our journey we''ll trade pointers!" As they conversed, I found myself lost in their exchange. I wasn''t oblivious to the gravity of their conversation, but the layers of meaning that seemed so obvious to them felt out of my grasp. Elder Ming finally broke his gaze, turning to me with a soft smile. "I trust your judgment, Kai. Always have. Remember, this is your journey. Be sure to make the most out of it." His words, simple yet profound, served as a reminder of why I was embarking on this journey. It was more than a competition or an opportunity to learn from the best. It was my chance to explore the vast world of alchemy beyond the confines of our village, to see how far I could go with my talent. Hearing him give me his blessings made me relax, and ease the tension from my shoulders. With renewed determination, I responded and bowed, my hands clasped together in front of me. "I understand, Elder Ming. I promise to make you proud." As we left Elder Ming''s house, a strange silence settled between Feng Wu and me. Despite the discomfort, there was a newfound respect in Feng Wu''s gaze. It seemed like the silent conversation between him and Elder Ming had resolved in my favor. But it was clear that the real test was yet to come. I took him to the Soaring Swallow Tea House, where Lan-Yin worked to serve the few seated. She noticed me immediately, raising a brow at Feng Wu beside me. But she seemed to have an inkling of who he was. I had spent last evening talking to her about my meeting and subsequent offer. "Lan-Yin, meet Feng Wu, the disciple of the Verdant Lotus Sect I was telling you about," I introduced him, keeping my voice low to not draw too much attention from the other customers. A blush spread across Lan-Yin''s face as she glanced up at Feng Wu, the handsome stranger who stood a head taller than most of the men in our village. "Nice to meet you," she said shyly, "What can I get you?" Feng Wu gave a polite smile and ordered a cup of jasmine tea. We found an empty corner in the teahouse and sat down on the low cushions, the soft chatter of villagers providing a comfortable background noise. "Kai," Feng Wu broke the silence, his gaze serious, "I need to know how committed you are to this. Training and cultivation will not be easy, and it''ll take time." "I''m ready," I responded, meeting his gaze squarely. "But I have a concern. What if my cultivation rank becomes too high? Would that make me ineligible for the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet?" A faint smile appeared on Feng Wu''s face. "At your current level, it would take about three or four years of rigorous cultivation to reach the second rank of the Qi Initiation Stage. For the competition, you have nothing to worry about." His words brought relief, but I couldn''t resist the curiosity. "What about you, Feng Wu? What''s your cultivation level?" "I''m at the fourth stage of the Qi Initiation Stage," he replied without hesitation. My eyes widened. It was already at the realm of superhuman. I''ve heard of fourth-stage cultivators that could split boulders in half. The protagonist of ''The Storm Sage Chronicles'' was a similar rank, and he could conjure up such powerful gusts of wind using a fan that it could cause gouges in the ground. It truly was a testament to the caliber of disciples at the Verdant Lotus Sect. "But the Sect Leader...he''s at a different level," Feng Wu continued, "He''s at the third stage of the Essence Awakening Stage. It took him forty-five years of consistent cultivation to reach that stage." The Essence Awakening Stage. I''ve seen illustrations before. Elders who could form pure qi to make barriers and manipulate objects. Elder Ming once told me that the Whispering Wind Sect elders use it in the festival in Crescent Bay City to fly in the air and commit acrobatics in the sky! It made me wonder just how powerful those of higher cultivation ranks were. The Wind Sage was hailed as a legend who equaled the power of a sect just by himself. Surely he was at the Spirit Ascension Stage? Or even higher? At this point in time, even reaching the Essence Awakening Stage would require significant effort. I asked Feng Wu, but he shrugged. Nobody he knew had seen the Wind Sage before. "I doubt those of the Whispering Wind sect have seen him either. And they share the same elemental alignment! He''s a recluse, probably in closed cultivation for the past few decades." He muttered. I frowned. Closed cultivation seemed really, really lame. I mean, who''d want to shut themselves off in a secluded area for an undisclosed amount of time, only to get the slightest bit stronger? Wouldn''t it make sense to just go out, train, and polish your skills against the world? Meditation was a foundational part of cultivation, but I couldn''t see myself doing that sort of thing to get stronger. But before I could ask him more about the intricacies of cultivation, a notification from the Heavenly Interface arrived. Your skill has reached the qualifications to evolve to the next stage, Nature''s Attunement. Chapter 27: Natures Attunement Chapter 27: Nature''s Attunement Nature''s Attunement grants you two new abilities. Plant Whisperer - You develop a deeper connection with plants, enabling them to communicate with you on a spiritual level and understand their needs and properties. Earthly Root Connection - When surrounded by nature, you can draw forth additional strength and utilize it as your own. Increases cultivation and recovery speed in areas of nature. I hurriedly excused myself from the meeting with Feng Wu, dropping several coins that would be more than enough to pay for the meal. The burning desire to test out my new abilities from my skill evolution hastened my steps back to the shop. Once I had crossed the threshold into my garden, I stood still for a moment, letting the familiar scents of the herbs and plants wash over me. The fragrant notes of the Moonlit Grace Lily, the fresh scent of ginseng, the calming aroma of lavender, the sharp tang of rosemary; they all swirled around me, creating a symphony of scents that was both grounding and exhilarating. I stared at the only qi-based plant in my garden, which seemed to reach maturity before my very eyes. The soft, white undertone of the lily was great enough to be visible in the daylight. Clad in my dark-red robes, which fluttered softly in the breeze, I took a deep breath and reached out with my senses. Plant Whisperer, the first skill the Interface gave me. That instinctive knowledge on how to use it came to the forefront of my mind. It felt as though my mind had touched something vast and ancient, a consciousness that sprawled outwards in every direction. I could feel the plants, their life force pulsating in a slow, steady rhythm, full of vitality and serene tranquility. I could hear their silent voices, whispering stories of growth, survival, and harmony. As I delved deeper, a feeling of connection swelled within me, like I was part of a vast network that stretched beyond my little garden, intertwining with the roots, stems, and leaves of every plant. It felt like an exchange, a two-way communication where I could feel their needs, their states of health, and their properties, and in return, they seemed to sense my intention, my concern, and my willingness to care for them. Closing my eyes, I allowed my senses to roam freely among my green companions, feeling their subtle vibrations, the flow of their sap, and the beat of their silent hearts. It was a sensation of unity, of being one with the natural world around me. I resisted the urge to cry, and whispered quietly into the air. "It''s so beautiful..." As if responding to an invisible signal, the vitality around me seemed to grow stronger, more palpable. The energy of life that had been flowing quietly beneath the surface of the soil, within the roots of plants, and the leaves rustling above me suddenly became accessible, like a vast well of vitality that I could draw from. My robes, taking on a deeper shade of red in the sunlight, billowed around me as an invisible force seemed to ripple through the garden. I felt my energy reserves swelling, my Qi surging within my meridians. The plants seemed to respond to this, their energies dancing along with mine in an intricate harmony. Even my recovery speed seemed to increase. The weariness from the long day, the small pangs of soreness from training, all seemed to wash away, replaced by a rejuvenating energy that made me feel alive, stronger, more connected. It was as though the essence of the earth and the plants had intertwined with my own, empowering me, enhancing my cultivation. I opened my eyes, the world around me seeming brighter, richer. I looked at my hands, feeling a new sense of strength coursing within me. I couldnt help but smile, the connection with nature I had always felt now intensified and given a tangible form. My garden, my plants, the earth beneath my feet they were no longer just a part of my environment, but extensions of myself, allies in my journey of cultivation and herbalism. With great reluctance, I withdrew from my garden and stepped backward until Earthly Root Connection no longer worked. As I moved away from the garden, I could feel the tether of connection thinning, like a rubber band being stretched, but not snapping. My senses, which were just a moment ago, supercharged by my proximity to the garden, started to dim, but I was not left bereft. I still carried the afterglow of that connection, a part of me deeply ingrained and attuned with the rhythm of nature. It felt as though I had left a piece of my soul back in the garden, forever connected with the plants and earth. I carried the scent of the garden with me, a sweet and green aroma that felt like a comforting embrace. The vibrant memories of the thriving plant life, the gentle rustle of leaves, the quiet whisper of the wind, they all accompanied me as I moved further away, serving as a grounding reminder of the connection I now held with the natural world. Drawing away from my garden, I realized that it didn''t feel as though I was missing or lacking something. Quite the opposite, in fact. It felt like I was something more, as if my boundaries had expanded beyond my physical self. Tianyi''s form flew up to greet me as soon as I opened the door. "Guess who just got stronger!" She didn''t respond, as always. But instead waited for me to continue talking. "That''s right! It''s me! Let us strike while the iron is hot and cultivate!" I eased myself into the lotus position, feeling my mind focus wholly on the task at hand. The energy in my surroundings seemed to accumulate at significantly higher speeds. With Tianyi''s presence enhancing me, the amount which I drew in from my environment seemingly doubled. But even then...growth was slow. I observed the bundle of qi within me, and knew that only a fraction would remain once I began purifying it. But nevertheless, progress was progress. Even if it''s a single step, that was one more than I did yesterday. The people started to approach me, each of them carrying small bundles and packages. They placed them one by one into the cart, their eyes shining with goodwill and anticipation. A small bag filled with spiced biscuits from Mrs. Wang, a spinning top from Xiao Bao, a sturdy flask of Master Qiangs potent rice wine. There were scarves, cloaks, medicinal herbs, jars of pickled vegetables, and even a small jade amulet that Elder Ming placed in my hand with a stern expression. "Protection," he said, his voice gruff. But his eyes were kind, filled with a warmth that nearly brought tears to my eyes. As I accepted their gifts, each one a token of love and support, I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat. These were not just my friends, they were my family, and they had been there for me when I had lost everything. But I wasn''t about to let them see me weep. I straightened up, wearing a flamboyant grin on my face, my eyes twinkling with mirth and determination. "Worry not, my dear people!" I declared, sweeping my hand in a grand gesture. "When I return, I''ll be carrying with me the victory of the tournament and elixirs of untold power! Not a soul in the village will ever complain of aches or illness!" The square filled with hearty laughter, echoing off the buildings and into the darkening sky. Some of the younger children began cheering and clapping, their small voices full of excitement. The atmosphere was warm and joyous, a true reflection of the camaraderie and love that bound us all together. "I''ll remember all your faces," I said, my voice carrying over the clamor. "Mark this day as the rise of Kai Liu!" The villagers hollered and cheered, their voices ringing in the twilight, echoing my promise back to me. Gone were the rolled eyes or quiet scoffs of times past. I watched as their faces filled with expectation and belief. I would not leave them disappointed. Feng Wu, staying away from the crowd, made eye-contact with me and smiled. Beckoning his head, the crowd spread apart to let me pass through. The cart I had brought hooked up to the steeds Elder Wen provided. As I settled the last of the gifts into the cart and thanked everyone profusely for their generous presents, Feng Wu appeared at my side. The regal-looking cultivator seemed to be infected with the general merriment of the atmosphere, his lips curved into a small smile. "Are you ready, Kai?" he asked, more of a formality than anything. I turned to him, my grin still wide on my face, and replied, "More ready than I''ll ever be." Taking the reins of the horses in one hand, I waved my free hand towards the villagers. "Let''s get moving! We''ve got a tournament to win!" With Feng Wu at my side, we began our journey through the village, the sturdy horses obediently pulling the loaded cart. We passed familiar buildings, waved at familiar faces. The baker kneading his dough, the tailor meticulously threading his needle all paused to wave at us or call out their well-wishes. The children who were running around playing tag halted their game to cheer for us. A sense of joy and excitement filled the air. Everywhere we went, people sent us off with cheers and waves. Some of the villagers had even climbed onto their rooftops to bid us farewell, their voices echoing through Gentle Wind Village. It was overwhelming, the attention, the goodwill. But I held my head high, a wave of pride washing over me. Embarrassment niggled at me. I was just a herbalist, after all, not a hero heading into battle. I shook my head, the feeling being overshadowed by a sense of gratitude and affection for these wonderful people. I''d show them their belief wasn''t in vain! Kai Liu, victor of the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet! We walked on, slowly leaving the village behind. With each step, I felt the familiar surroundings becoming a little less familiar, the cheers growing a little fainter. Yet, the crowd followed us to the village borders, their cheers and good wishes filling the crisp afternoon air. Lan-Yin, Wang Jun, and Elder Ming at the forefront of the crowd. As we crossed the village borders, I turned back one last time. There they were, still cheering, still waving, their smiles wide and bright. My heart clenched at the sight, a lump forming in my throat. A wave of homesickness washed over me as the village became a mere speck on the horizon, disappearing from sight. My heart ached for the comfort of my home, my garden, my people. But as much as I yearned for them, my elation at being able to explore outside the village surpassed it. Ahead of me lay the unknown, a path I had never walked before. The journey, the tournament, the challenges they all awaited me. A strange mix of trepidation and enthusiasm settled within me. My hand tightened around the reins, my steps becoming more determined. I took one last glance at the now invisible village behind me, taking in a deep breath, the morning air cool and crisp. With a resolute nod, I turned back to face the road ahead, my heart pounding with anticipation and resolve. I was ready. Ready for the journey, ready for the challenges, ready for whatever was to come. Chapter 28: The First Day Chapter 28: The First Day The journey began just as the sun began to paint the horizon with hues of orange and red. Feng Wu and I led our horses at a leisurely pace, the load they carried light enough not to strain them but heavy enough to remind us of the purpose of our journey. The path to Crescent Bay City was well-trodden, a testament to the constant travel and trade that flowed between the village and the city. As we put the familiar sights and sounds of Gentle Wind Village behind us, the world began to unfurl with new landscapes that took my breath away. Despite my mind spinning with fantasies of the grand adventures we might encounter, the first day of our journey was astonishingly mundane. I had envisaged bandit attacks, villages under siege, mythical Spirit Beasts emerging from the wilderness. Instead, all we came across were fellow travelers, rolling hills blanketed with verdant green, and quiet brooks babbling in the midday sun. The Tranquil Breeze Province, it seemed, lived up to its name. By the time the sun began to dip, we''d made good progress. We set up camp by a gently murmuring stream, its water clear and cold, reflecting the first twinkling stars of the evening. The horses grazed nearby while Feng Wu and I unpacked our belongings. As we lit a small fire and the inviting aroma of our cooking dinner filled the air, I turned to Feng Wu. "Who will take the first watch tonight?" I asked, my mind still filled with the thrilling prospect of a nighttime attack. A seasoned traveler and cultivator like Feng Wu must have come across some dangers during his journeys. Feng Wu laughed, a sound as light and carefree as the wind rustling through the trees. "Kai, in all my years of traveling these roads, there has never been a need for a night watch. But nevertheless, I''ll be alert in case there is one." His words took me aback. I blinked, incredulous, as he continued. "The Tranquil Breeze Province is named so for a reason. It''s one of the most peaceful provinces in the whole empire. The most excitement we might come across could be a raccoon rummaging through our food supply." His light-hearted tone, the twinkle in his eyes, and his nonchalant demeanor did much to reassure me. It was strange, but his words stirred a mixed sense of disappointment and relief within me. Tianyi''s emotions rolled through our connection, and I could sense the curiosity from her as she explored the greenery around, her tiny wings contrasting with the various plants and herbs around. Still, I chose to enjoy the serenity of the moment. The fire crackled and sparked, casting dancing shadows against the darkening landscape. The scent of roasting meat and herbs was mouthwatering, a pleasant reminder of the comforts I''d brought from home. As a taoist, Feng Wu turned down my meat skewers in exchange for a humble meal of rice and vegetables. "Do not worry, Kai. Cultivators don''t need as much food as a regular person." That didn''t seem very fun. Even if I was a cultivator, how could I abstain from delicious food? Just the thought made me wince. I would live life to its fullest! Experience the finest cuisine, charm the most beautiful women! Jade beauties! We spent the rest of the evening in comfortable silence. We talked about regular topics. He mentioned visiting his village just prior to this and getting the chance to spend time with his parents. It seemed surreal, the fact that we came from such similar backgrounds. There was a small pang of bitterness when I remembered that despite our similarities, his parents were still alive. I wondered how mine would''ve reacted to all these wonderful things I''ve accomplished since their passing. As the night drew in, the darkness blanketing the sky, Feng Wu retreated to a quiet spot near the edge of our camp. He began to stretch, his movements slow and precise. I watched as he took up a martial stance, his palms extended in front of him as though holding an invisible sphere. The Lotus Palm. The Verdant Lotus sect''s hand to hand martial art. His palms moved in a fluid, circular motion, a representation of the ever-changing and cyclical nature of life. His form was exquisite; every movement was smooth, like water flowing over smooth pebbles, strong and relentless yet incredibly gentle. Despite the darkness, a faint green aura seemed to emanate from him, giving him a mystical, otherworldly air. It was as sharp as I last remembered. I watched in awe, the firelight reflecting in his eyes, his body moving like a dance to a silent tune. His every motion was a testament to years of dedication and rigorous training. It was fascinating and inspirational to see the raw power and control he demonstrated, a clear depiction of his high level of cultivation. Emboldened by Feng Wu''s movements, I decided to take initiative. Even without Elder Ming''s guidance, I had a strong foundation. I had trained under his watchful eyes for over a month, practicing my stances and improving my physique. I moved to a clear area away from Feng Wu, taking a deep breath as I focused on the exercises Elder Ming had ingrained in me. There were no advanced techniques or secret arts, just a series of grueling conditioning exercises to strengthen my body and discipline my mind. My exercises consisted of relentless repetitions of various exercises, and the dreaded horse-stance. I remembered Elder Ming''s stern face and harsh voice echoing in my mind, "A strong mind needs a strong body, Kai. A weak body will only hinder your progress." Despite the sting of his words, I didn''t falter. I reminded myself that this was not a defeat, but a lesson. With newfound determination, I straightened up and faced him again. The sensation of Feng Wu''s strikes, light as they were, reminded me of the gaps in my defense, and not painfully but humbling instead. Elder Ming didn''t teach me any style. He called it the basics. Punch, kick, block, parry. It was too early into my training to deviate. But here, I slowly learned how to put them all together into a cohesive art. Motivated by this realization, I decided to press on, breaking away from my defensive stance and launching an offensive attack. Feng Wu''s movements remained as smooth as ever, each of his movements as elegant and efficient as a swan gliding across a lake. I charged forward with a series of strikes, yet every attack was deflected as if it were nothing more than a leaf caught in a gentle breeze. Though my frustrations mounted, a newfound respect for Feng Wu swelled within me. His skill and control were leagues above my own, and I was beginning to understand the extent of the gap between us. Yet, instead of discouraging me, this only served to fan the flames of my determination. "Can I start using techniques?" I asked, panting slightly as I prepared for another round. This was my first time sparring with a high-level cultivator, and I wanted to see how I would fare with my full capabilities. Feng Wu nodded, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "Very well, Kai. Show me what you''ve got." Emboldened by his words, I moved into my next attack. Drawing upon my qi, I executed a series of techniques, each move more powerful than the last. Yet, for every attack I launched, Feng Wu seemed to have an answer. His response was always swift and precise, a testament to his superior control over his qi. My boost was minute. I was a little stronger than before, and my strikes were being launched at higher velocities, but I couldn''t utilize the flow of qi throughout my body like he could. At every step, Feng Wu was one move ahead, his counterattacks highlighting the weaknesses in my techniques. Even my most powerful strikes were met with grace and fluidity, his evasion and deflection as smooth and seamless as the flow of water. It was as though he was dancing around my attacks, his movements a harmonious blend of strength and agility. Yet, despite the gap between us, there was no hint of arrogance in Feng Wu. His approach was patient and understanding, as if he was guiding me rather than competing with me. Each light tap from his palm was not a mark of defeat, but a lesson, a sign of where I needed to improve. The differences between us were apparent, not just in our skill levels, but in our approach to martial arts. Where I was impatient and aggressive, Feng Wu was calm and controlled. Where I was rigid and forceful, he was fluid and gentle. I was a roaring fire, unpredictable and fierce, while he was a calm river, steady and unyielding. But I was learning. How he tended to shift left whenever he stepped backward. And whenever he did that, he''d draw himself back in and poke me in the chest as a reminder of the gap in my defense. I left it open, and watched him just as he leapt backward. I knew he would do it and left my guard open with the intent of luring him in. Rooted Banyan Stance! His knuckles brushed harmlessly off my chest as I activated the technique, hardening every inch of my body. Feng Wu wasn''t expecting me to remain in my position, and I unleashed an upper cut from close proximity, knowing I had him. For a moment, my heart pounded in my chest, the anticipation and exhilaration so strong it was almost tangible. But just as I was certain the blow would land, I felt it: the lightest brush against the skin of my knuckles. Feng Wu had tilted his chin, the slightest movement that deflected the brunt of my attack. Instead of the satisfying impact I had been waiting for, my fist merely grazed the tip of his chin, the touch as soft as a feather. The shock of the near miss sent a jolt through me, leaving me standing there, my fist still raised and my breath caught in my chest. I sighed, my shoulders dropping as I admitted defeat. The smirk on Feng Wu''s face was both exasperating and amusing. But he remained quiet, his gaze thoughtful as he watched me. "In the heart of a seed, an ancient tree lies.." He murmured. I tilted my head, but shook off my thoughts as I clasped my hands together and bowed. "It was a good match. I learned well." Feng Wu said. I responded the same, and we both sat down by the fire to recover. After a brief silence, I noticed that he entered a meditative state and had closed his eyes. As I placed a small bowl down and filled it with rice wine for Tianyi, I settled down across from the second-class disciple and began using the Crimson Lotus Purification Technique. Even without bandit ambushes or spirit beast attacks, this journey would still hold incredible value for me; both as a martial artist and as an alchemist. Under the moonlight''s gaze, we each found solace in our cultivation. Two lone figures beneath the starlit sky, nurturing our potentials while waiting for dawn to arrive. Chapter 29: Unforeseen Developments Chapter 29: Unforeseen Developments The initial discomfort of the previous day had given way to a rhythmic stride, Feng Wu leading the way with a natural grace that made the uneven terrain seem as smooth as a dance floor. There was a calmness in the monotony of the journey that reminded me of gardening. I used my iron staff as a walking stick, and my other hand holding the reins to the horses. "We''re not likely to come across any major incidents," Feng Wu had said, yet a part of me was waiting for the sudden twist, the unexpected interruption that would remind me of the perilous path I''d chosen. But that moment never came, so we filled the silence with conversation. Feng Wu proved to be a wellspring of knowledge about alchemy and herbalism. I knew he came from a family of herbalists, but it was still surprising. He held a calm demeanor as we traversed through the emerald and jade foliage, his green and white robes blending effortlessly with the surroundings. Feng Wu paused, glancing at the wilderness around us, before saying, "Do you see these plants, Kai? A herbalist would take them as they are, utilize their inherent properties. But an alchemist... they seek to transform, to mold matter itself, to find new combinations of properties that nature alone couldn''t conceive." I furrowed my brows, trying to grasp the concepts, "So, it''s like cooking? Salt, pepper, soy sauce..." Feng Wu chuckled lightly at my analogy, "Well, in a way. But imagine your ingredients aren''t just earthly but can also be celestial. And the flame you cook with becomes a pill furnace that channels spiritual energy instead." He explained how an alchemist uses these pill furnaces, each one crafted from different materials, each material interacting differently with various ingredients. He talked about the Black Iron Furnace that could generate high heat for hardy, resistant materials, and a cauldron that can withstand the channeling of qi when creating pills. The numbers I heard were mind-boggling. Who would pay that much gold for glorified cooking utensils?! I hope the Verdant Lotus sect won''t mind me coming so empty-handed. All I brought with me were my knife, mortar and pestle, along with several dozen vials I prepared for fulfilling my contract with the Azure Silk Trading Company. "You see, an alchemist is part chemist, part artist," he continued, "Your toolset extends beyond what you can physically touch. Your Qi, your knowledge of the tools, and the environment itself will shape your product. That''s the major difference that it has to herbalism, in my opinion." Feng Wu''s explanations about alchemy wove through my mind, absorbing each piece of information like a sponge to water. However, our intellectual exchange was soon interrupted by the hurried approach of a traveler. A middle-aged man with a slight hunch in his posture, he held the air of a merchant accustomed to the roads. His eyes lingered on Feng Wus green and white robes before he greeted us with a polite nod. "Good day, sirs. Are you headed towards Qingmu village by any chance?" he asked. His tone was casual, but the worried creases around his eyes suggested something more serious.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "We are," I replied, my eyes meeting Feng Wu''s, catching a flicker of concern. He told me we''d have an opportunity to rest at a village nearby before we got to Crescent Bay City. I assumed that was the one he was talking about. The man heaved a sigh, rubbing his weathered hands together, "Then you best be careful. There''s a Wind Serpent prowling the area. Been attacking the locals for the past few nights." My heart skipped a beat at his words. A Wind Serpent? I had only heard about them in ''The Storm Sage Chronicles''. "I thought Wind Serpents were just myths," I admitted, turning to Feng Wu for answers. Feng Wu gave a slight shake of his head, his gaze thoughtful, "They''re extremely rare, but they exist. This is the first time I''ve heard of it appearing in the outskirts of the province, however." The man nodded in agreement, "Just keep your wits about you. That beast isn''t something regular folk can handle." His gaze lingered on Feng Wu, clearly reassured by the presence of a cultivator. He didn''t even glance at me. Clearly, my ability to suppress my cultivation and hide my true abilities was at work. "We will, thank you for your warning," Feng Wu responded, his voice calm and composed. With a final nod, the man continued on his journey, leaving Feng Wu and me in contemplative silence. I wasn''t exactly thrilled about the prospect of facing off against a spirit beast, especially one I barely knew anything about. My grip tightened around my iron staff, my mind running through the few combat forms I had managed to learn. I looked towards Feng Wu, trying to mask my apprehension, "Can...can we handle a Wind Serpent?" Feng Wu looked at me, a reassuring smile gracing his face, "Let''s hope we don''t have to. But if it comes to it, I will do what I can." "I know my place in the world. How can I live up to being the genius of the Tranquil Breeze Coast without putting some effort?" The man rolled his eyes. "I don''t recall your townspeople saying that. I remember a few, however. Does ''Kowtow Kai'' ring a bell?" I groaned and put my hands on my head. Damn it! I bet it was Master Qiang who mentioned it to him! I''m giving that old coot an earful when I come back. Maybe even a few face-slaps as well to restore my honor! As the sun rose, casting a warm glow on the landscape, Qingmu came into view on the horizon. I had expected a peaceful, quiet village, the type described in stories and paintings. But what met my eyes was a far cry from that idyllic image. From afar, the village was a hive of activity. The rooftops were bustling, people moving back and forth, their motions hurried and anxious. And scattered amidst the villagers were figures clad in ocean-blue attire. Their presence was like that of a falcon amidst sparrows, their air of superiority impossible to ignore. Cultivators. "Feng Wu, those guys... they''re not from the Verdant Lotus Sect, are they?" I asked, my eyes never leaving the blue-clad figures. "No, they''re from the Silent Moon Sect," he responded, his voice revealing a tinge of unease. I knew that the Silent Moon Sect was one of the most influential sects in the region. But what were they doing in a small village like Qingmu? "Do you think they''re here because of the Wind Serpent?" I ventured to ask, my mind instantly recalling the warning we received from the merchant. "That''s a possibility," Feng Wu replied, a thoughtful look crossing his face. We approached the village slowly, keeping our presence as low key as possible. As we came closer, the air felt heavy with tension. Villagers eyed us with a mix of suspicion and relief, their faces etched with lines of recent worries. One of the Silent Moon Sect disciples spotted us. He was a young man, not much older than I was, but the look in his eyes was far too cold and cynical for his age. "What brings you to Qingmu Village?" he asked, his tone carrying a subtle note of challenge. His gaze drifted to Feng Wu''s green and white robes, and a flicker of understanding passed his eyes. But it quickly turned into something else... Contempt? "We heard about the Wind Serpent..." Feng Wu started, but the Silent Moon disciple cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "That''s been dealt with. There''s nothing to see here," he responded, his tone brusque and condescending. His gaze then shifted to me, and for the first time, I felt a spark of hostility. It wasn''t the open scorn he showed to Feng Wu, but rather an undercurrent of disdain, as though I was barely worth acknowledging. "But..." I started, but Feng Wu gently touched my arm, signaling for me to stop. "Thank you for your help," Feng Wu said, offering a polite smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. The Silent Moon disciple merely huffed in response, turning away from us without another word. We watched him join his fellow disciples, their blue robes contrasting starkly against the rustic backdrop of the village. And I could see discussion amongst them. One of them stood out amongst the others. A man, his beard grizzled and eyes as sharp as daggers, who appeared to be a few years Feng Wu''s senior. His eyes were focused on my companion, before landing on me. No, not on me. To my shoulder, where Tianyi sat. The Azure Moonlight Flutter froze, just like the time she was attacked. My skin prickled. This wasn''t looking so good. Chapter 30: Silent Moon Sect Chapter 30: Silent Moon Sect As we watched the Silent Moon Sect disciples from afar, the eldest among them broke away from the group. His stride was assertive, his eyes maintaining their cold, focused gaze on Tianyi and myself. The murmurs of the villagers turned into hushed whispers as he approached us, and for a moment, the entire village seemed to hold its breath. The man, decked in his cobalt-colored robe, a dagger-like glint in his eyes, and a smirk gracing his thin lips, walked up to us. He oozed a sense of haughtiness and condescension that made my stomach churn. "You must be new here," he said, his voice as cold as his eyes. "I am Xu Ziqing, but the Jianghu knows me as the ''Azure Moon Marauder.''" My eyebrows shot up at his nickname, yet my mind drew a blank. The Azure Moon Marauder? Was I supposed to know him? His smirk widened at my silence. "Never heard of me, have you?" "Honestly, no," I replied, my tone as calm as I could muster under his domineering gaze. His eyes flashed momentarily with irritation, but he quickly masked it with a feigned chuckle. "Well, it doesn''t matter. This place, Qingmu Village, is currently under the protection of the Silent Moon Sect," he said, emphasizing the word ''protection'' as if it held a greater meaning than I understood. He looked at Feng Wu with a dismissive glance before his gaze returned to me. "We''re handling the Wind Serpent situation. We don''t need outsiders poking their noses in." Feng Wu, who had been quiet, finally spoke up. "We have no intention of interfering," he said, his voice calm and collected, contrasting the hostile atmosphere. "We only stopped here to restock our supplies before continuing our journey. We''ll be staying in Qingmu for the night, but that''s it." Xu Ziqing turned his gaze to Feng Wu. His icy eyes narrowed slightly, his smirk turning into a frown. "Is that so?" he asked, his voice dripping with skepticism. "It is," Feng Wu replied, meeting Xu''s gaze without flinching. "We respect the work that the Silent Moon Sect is doing here. We won''t get in your way." The horses under my control whinnied, sensing the tension in the air. Tianyi remained frozen still like she was doing her best not to catch the attention of anybody. Xu Ziqing turned his head and huffed in apparent annoyance. "Very well," he said dismissively over his shoulder. "But remember, don''t meddle in our affairs." His eyes landed on me once more, lingering on the beautiful butterfly perched on my shoulder. I turned slightly to shield her from his gaze. Leaving us by ourselves at the foot of the village, I turned to Feng Wu and whispered quietly. "Those jerks! What the hell is up with them?" The man seemed unaffable, although he had lost his smile and continued to keep his eyes on the Silent Moon Sect. "To think that QIngmu would become like this within a week...I advise you tread carefully, Kai. That man was a second-class disciple of their sect." I gulped. Even without that information, I could see that Xu Ziqing fellow was a cut above the rest. Knowing he was the same rank as Feng Wu made me even more nervous. If such a person coveted Tianyi... "Will it really be alright for us to stay here and replenish our supplies? I don''t think it''ll be safe..." "Regardless of their demeanor, the Silent Moon still has a reputation to uphold. Attacking us would be tantamount to provoking the Verdant Lotus sect. But it''s clear that they''re taking the situation into their own hands." It didn''t seem like it was for the sake of the villagers, however. The glum look on the Qingmu residents'' faces bothered me. It was a stark contrast to the views I saw in Gentle Wind Village. They gave the disciples a wide berth, keeping their heads down and staying quiet as they went about securing the area. A dozen of cultivators were more than enough to suppress a small village. "But why though? I''ve heard tales about how strong Wind Serpents are. They''re one of the few Spirit Beasts that are native to our province! Why would they turn away our support so callously?" Feng Wu kept his eyes sharp, walking through the village while we looked for an inn. "It''s all about face, Kai." "Face?" I echoed, confused. He nodded, continuing to survey the area. "Yes. In the Jianghu, face is everything. One''s reputation, honor, respect... these all boil down to one''s face. By handling the Wind Serpent situation on their own, the Silent Moon Sect can assert their dominance and strength. It tells others that they are a force to be reckoned with." I scratched my chin, trying to process his explanation. "But... isn''t it a bit risky? I mean, what if they fail?" "Risk comes with every decision, Kai. However, they probably have calculated the benefits outweigh the risks in this case." He pointed to the villagers working under the watchful eyes of the Silent Moon disciples. "If they successfully drive off the Wind Serpent, they''ll gain the gratitude and respect of the villagers. This could translate into goodwill, tribute, and a stronger foothold in this region. It''s a strategic move, aiming to secure resources and influence." I looked at the villagers again, their faces etched with worry and fear. It all seemed so cold, so calculated. Seeing my troubled expression, Feng Wu added, "Remember, we''re in a world where power dictates everything, Kai. The Silent Moon Sect is just playing the game like everyone else." The reality of it was a bit hard to swallow. As a child, I''d always imagined the Jianghu to be a place of honor and respect, where those with strength would protect the weak. The tales of chivalrous cultivators like Zhen Lu shined brightly and inspired all. But, it seemed like it wasn''t as simple as that. The mooks and grunts he dealt with weren''t just caricatures or exaggerations, and noble cultivators like Feng Wu were more of an anomaly rather than the norm. "Then what should we do, Feng Wu?" I asked, looking at him. "I don''t think so," He explained. "Think of it this way, Kai. Yes, being well-rounded can certainly be beneficial, especially when facing varied challenges. But to force equality between all three aspects would mean spreading your focus and resources thinly," Our food arrived within minutes. Plates of food aroused my appetite. But Feng Wu started, using his chopsticks to neatly divide a steamed bun into three parts. "Imagine these three pieces are your mind, body, and qi," he motioned towards the bun. "By trying to cultivate all of them equally, you''ll have to divide your time, effort, and resources into thirds." His eyes met mine, his expression calm but serious. "Now, consider this - what if you naturally excel in one aspect? What if, say, your mind cultivation could advance faster than your body or qi cultivation? By forcing equality, you might inadvertently slow down your mind cultivation, stifling your potential growth." "But wouldn''t having all aspects at the same level increase my overall power?" I asked, not entirely convinced. "Not necessarily. In the world of cultivation, there are many paths to power. It''s not always about balance. There are individuals who focus almost entirely on one aspect, either by choice or because their inherent talent lies there." As I began to eat, my mind drifted back to Feng Wu''s words. His perspective had thrown a wrench into my previous understanding of cultivation. I was left to ponder my potential path, what it meant for my future, and how it would shape me as a cultivator. My gaze flickered over to Tianyi, the beautiful butterfly fluttering around aimlessly as she explored our surroundings. A blue box appeared beside her, before she returned to my side taking a small drink of my herbal tea. Despite it being steaming hot, she didn''t seem repulsed and continued her act. Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Qi Infusion: Infuse your body with qi, strengthening and making it faster. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Tianyi has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. Her abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and she will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. I was reminded of the way my Qi felt when I''d used it to infuse her. How it had worked alongside the energy of the Moonlit Grace Lily and saved her from the brink of death. Could my talent lie in Qi cultivation then? I found the thought appealing, as I imagined myself controlling energy with such precision that I could heal or harm at will. The implications were enormous and it gave me a sense of power that I hadn''t truly understood before. However, that thought was quickly followed by another, the image of Xu Ziqing surfacing in my mind. He was strong, no doubt about it. The aura that he exuded, his confidence, his dismissive attitude... it was clear that he was no ordinary cultivator. I had to admit, the prospect of coming face-to-face with him in a battle made me shudder. But if I want to stand against threats like him, or threats like a damned Wind Serpent! What do I need? A refined body? An enlightened mind? Or a robust Qi? I went through my various abilities. Memory palace, qi manipulation, Rooted Banyan Stance, and Crimson Lotus Purification. What category did they fall under? Although they all used qi to an extent, did that mean focusing my efforts towards building powerful qi reserves was the right move? I found myself circling back to the idea of an all-rounded cultivation. It was the safer choice, for sure. It would ensure that I didn''t lack in any aspect, giving me a balanced set of abilities to rely on. But Feng Wu''s words echoed in my mind - would it also limit me, hold me back from reaching my full potential? ''Perhaps for now, it''s best to stick with being an all-rounder,'' I concluded, taking a sip of my tea. ''I am, after all, still figuring out my path. I don''t even know where my strengths truly lie. And an all-rounded base wouldn''t hurt, would it? It could provide a solid foundation upon which I can build, once I figure out my specialty.'' I found solace in that thought, the anxiety washing away as I came to a decision. Yes, the path of cultivation was long and daunting, but it was also filled with endless possibilities. For now, I would focus on honing all three aspects - my body, mind, and Qi - simultaneously. Once I discovered my true strengths, then perhaps I would choose a specialized path. But for now, I was content with the idea of being well-rounded, of growing evenly and harmoniously. it may be slow, but it will be mighty! My overexcitement led to the steamed bun in my mouth falling down the wrong hole. My chopsticks clattered onto the plate as I began suffocating. Perhaps I should specialize in digesting food before I swallow first. That should be the primary goal. It would be embarrassing to become a cultivator and get felled by a half-eaten steamed bun. Chapter 31: Stir The Grass Chapter 31: Stir The Grass "Yes, and can we also have a room that has a view of the stables? That''d be appreciated, thank you." The only inn available in the village also offered a stable for travelers to let their horses rest. Although they said it was secure, I didn''t know if the claim could hold up against foul play from cultivators. The only guard there was a young boy who went around feeding the animals within. I wouldn''t put it past them. Those Silent Moon folk were far from the chivalrous, taoist cultivators I knew from stories! They were like thugs. "You do have to remember, Kai. Not all sects are taoist. The Silent Moon is an unorthodox sect that follow the rule of might is right." Feng Wu said, listening to me rant about the disrespect shown by the disciples patrolling the village. "They don''t respect those they deem as below them." "That''s not right! If we were the Whispering Wind sect, they wouldn''t be walking all over us! Judging someone based on background is..." "What is out of your hands, should not be in your worries. What can we do about their behaviour? The important thing here is to avoid stooping to their level." At what point do cultivators learn to speak only in metaphors and proverbs? Clearly Elder Ming and Feng Wu had reached that level. I sighed and leaned back into the bed, allowing the soft sheets to take some of the day''s weariness. "Feng Wu, there''s something I don''t get," I started, my tone echoing with inquisitiveness. "The Verdant Lotus sect, it''s a Taoist sect, isn''t it? Then why does it emphasize on the pursuit of righteousness when others do not?" Feng Wu eased back into his chair, his verdant eyes mirroring the soft flicker of the oil lamp that stood between us. "Well, the Taoist sects aren''t all identical. For instance, orthodox sects, such as the Verdant Lotus, endorse values like balance, righteousness, and humility. They follow a moral code, striving for enlightenment and unity with the universe." "And the non-orthodox ones?" I asked, seeking more clarification. Feng Wu''s expression grew thoughtful. "Non-orthodox sects adhere to the principle of survival of the fittest. They prioritize personal power and ambition above all else. For example, the Silent Moon sect doesn''t seek unity, but rather dominance, placing strength above all other virtues."no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. "Feng Wu, isn''t the Taoist way about balance? If all orthodox sects act as the Verdant Lotus does, and all unorthodox sects like the Silent Moon... where is the balance?" Feng Wu''s eyes shimmered in the dim light, reflecting the complexity of his thoughts. "Balance doesn''t mean everyone acts the same, Kai. It means allowing for differences. The universe is a spectrum, not a uniform entity." "But," I countered, leaning forward, "it seems to me that the unorthodox sects, like Silent Moon, are causing harm and disorder. They choose power and dominance over unity and harmony. Isn''t that wrong?" Feng Wu smiled, a hint of wistfulness in his expression. "Ah, the naivety of untouched lands. Wrong and right, Kai, are subjective terms. The Silent Moon sect may seem chaotic and harmful from your perspective, but they see it as asserting their survival and strength. The universe thrives on duality, on the clash and blend of different forces." "I can''t agree with that," I asserted, the conviction in my voice surprising even me. "Causing harm, fostering fear... that can''t be justified in the name of survival. There''s a difference between survival and oppression." "You''re not entirely wrong," Feng Wu conceded. "But remember, our view is influenced by our experiences. You come from a sheltered village, nurtured by peace. Your perspective is invaluable, but it''s not the complete reality of the Jianghu. It''s a world filled with ambition, desperation, and strife, as well as peace and tranquility. The lines between right and wrong blur amidst these complexities. It''s about understanding, not merely judging." I sat back, thoughts swirling in my head. The conversation had opened up a new perspective. Maybe the world wasn''t as simple as it had seemed from the peaceful confines of my village. Still, the idea of causing harm for the sake of power... it left a sour taste in my mouth. Yet, I knew I had a lot to learn, and Feng Wu, in all his Taoist wisdom, was a beacon of guidance in this unfamiliar territory. It was hard to believe we were close to the same age. Our experiences were worlds apart. I took first watch and allowed Feng Wu to cultivate in peace while I watched over the stables, making sure none of the cultivators tried anything. But they rarely made their presence known, popping up in groups of two or three as they patrolled the village for any sign of the Wind Serpent. The moon hung in the sky, casting its soft luminescence over the land. Tianyi was resting soundly on the corner of the windowsill. The words of Feng Wu still echoed in my mind, his wisdom challenging my seemingly nave worldview. The line separating good from evil appeared to blur, its clarity diminishing amidst the complexities of the world outside my village. Feng Wu understood the human propensity for greed and conflict, far more intimately than I could. His experiences in the Jianghu, a world of martial arts, sorcery, and intrigue, had given him perspectives that I, sheltered and nurtured by the serenity of my village, could hardly comprehend. Yet, I found myself unwilling to let go of my beliefs. They were immature, perhaps, when pitted against the realities of a world that thrived on ambition and power. But these beliefs were a part of me, they defined who I was, they were the rock against which the waves of change crashed but failed to erode. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart, and then, mimicking Feng Wu, I clumsily managed to pull myself up onto the window ledge. But as I was about to hoist myself up onto the roof, a tile fell, and I felt a moment of stomach-dropping panic as I began to fall. But then, in the next moment, a firm grip wrapped around my wrist, halting my painful path nearly three zhang below. I looked up to see Feng Wu, his arm outstretched, a small smile playing on his lips. "You''re doing great, Kai. Just a little further." With Feng Wu''s help, I managed to pull myself onto the roof, my heart pounding in my chest and embarrassment burning my face. The view from up here was nothing short of breathtaking. The moonlight cast an ethereal glow over the entire village, and from this vantage point, we could see everything. "Look," Feng Wu said, pointing towards a group of cultivators running past a house a few streets over, their lanterns bobbing like fireflies in the night. "They''re still looking for the Wind Serpent." "But they''re going in the wrong direction," I pointed out, my eyes scanning the village. "The Wind Serpent went that way." "That''s our advantage, Kai. We know something they don''t. Now we need to use that information wisely." As we watched, another group of cultivators rushed past in the opposite direction, led astray by the misdirection of the Wind Serpent''s wind trail. But I saw it again, and pointed it out to Feng Wu. "Look! It''s over there now! How the hell-?" The speed it demonstrated was mind-boggling. Making its way from one end of the village to another made it look like it was teleporting. Was it possible for something to move that fast? I watched in horror as it managed to slither through an opening in a window. It had managed to get in, almost as if it knew the other disciples would be out of reach. Feng Wu narrowed his eyes. He took note of where we saw it and began to make his move, jumping lightly from rooftop to rooftop. Without much choice, I followed after him. I didn''t even try to use qi to power my jump. I knew it was doable, but trying it now made me anxious. I jumped using the force of my legs alone, landing loudly onto another villager''s rooftop with a fraction of the grace Feng Wu displayed. Inwardly, I hoped they would forgive me for the damage done to their tiles. Just as I readied myself for the second leap, I saw something at the corner of my eye. Another brief flash of a tail. But this time, it was opposite to where I just spotted it a few second ago. It didn''t make sense. As it slithered away, I realized it was headed straight for the entrance of the stable where we placed our steeds. Within seconds, I began to hear screams. The boy. The one who was feeding the horses! Quest: Spirit Beast Subjugation - Repel the Wind Serpents (0/2) A pit formed in my stomach as realization hit. There''s not just one. There are two Wind Serpents. With Feng Wu just out of reach and the Silent Moon sect chasing another trail, I powered qi through my legs and leapt off the roof. It propelled me high into the air, and I began screaming. "HEEEELP! IT''S OVER HERE!" I landed on the floor, squatting deeply as my joints protested the amount of force it was put under. Despite my shouts of alarm, nobody came forward. I would need to do this myself. Armed with my iron staff, I rushed into the stables and hoped it wasn''t too late. Chapter 32: Startle the Snake Chapter 32: Startle the Snake As I pushed through the aged wooden gates, I was immediately met with the earthy scent of straw and horse sweat. Traditional lanterns hung from the high ceiling beams, their dim light casting an unsettling shadow-play on the neatly raked soil beneath. The murmurs of the horses in their bamboo stalls resonated through the cavernous space, accompanied by the occasional clatter of hooves and a soft sigh of equine breaths. There, in the farthest corner of the stable, lay the monstrous Wind Serpent. It was a formidable sight, a living nightmare hewn from the darkest depths of folklore. Its scales shimmered with ethereal hues, flickering with the spectral light of the lanterns. It was immense, stretching almost two zhang in length - a sight that dwarfed the beasts in its presence. As it slithered, its body created a soft rustling melody against the straw-covered floor. My heart hammered in my ribcage, an embodiment of the primal fear gripping me. Yet, I was held captive in my spot, ensnared by the grotesque beauty of the creature before me. My gaze followed the silhouette of the serpent, settling on its massive head. The depthless black of its eyes reflected the lantern''s glow, its fangs threatening and razor-sharp. The very thought of being swallowed whole by such a creature, my life snuffed out in an instant, sent a chilling shudder through my spine. A hasty movement in my peripheral vision caught my attention - the innkeeper''s son, a young boy half my age. He was a small figure against the backdrop of terror, his face etched with raw fear. Clumsily, he tossed whatever he could reach the colossal beast - a tattered straw hat, a rusty pitchfork, even a worn-out wooden clog. The stable was plunged into hysteria. My horses, their eyes wild with fright, kicked at the sturdy bamboo gates of their stalls, their neighs echoing through the structure. Geese, housed in the smaller aviary adjacent to the stable, added their frantic squawks to the chilling symphony of dread. Despite the mayhem, the Wind Serpent was unnervingly calm. It ignored the horses, perhaps due to their size being too large for its consumption. It seemed to relish in the fear it invoked, its interest drawn more towards the smaller critters that scurried in its periphery. Even though my mind was flooded with terrible fear, I realized I had to act. A wave of resolve crashed over me, the icy hands of fear momentarily receding. I knew what I had to do. My fingers tightened around the familiar grooves of my staff, the polished wood cool against my palm. With a deep breath, I steeled myself. My battle cry cut through the air, a raw shout of determination that momentarily stilled the panicked cries of the horses. Then, I was moving, sprinting toward the serpent with all the speed I could muster. "HAAAAAAA-!" My mind played the scene in slow motion. I pictured the practice yard, the staff in my hands slicing the air in perfect arcs as Id been taught. My footing faltered, my sandals skidding on loose straw. I wobbled, a sudden jolt of adrenaline saving me from a humiliating fall. With a grunt, I regained my balance and continued my assault, my eyes locked on the colossal beast. My grip on the staff tightened, my muscles coiled, and I swung. My staff whistled through the air, meeting the serpent with a sickening thud. But the wind serpent seemed barely affected. I could feel the shock of the impact reverberate up my arm, almost making me lose my grip. I realized then, training was one thing, but the reality of combat, was entirely another. Even with hours of practice, the terror of the situation made every swing feel clumsy, every stance feel shaky. I swallowed, my heart pounding as the wind serpent shifted its colossal body, its attention now focused on me. But I had to fight. Even if my swings felt like a child''s against the monstrous serpent. The air stirred, and the hairs on my skin stood up in response. It was going to attack! Out of sheer panic, I turned to the only skill that could protect me in this situation. I slid my feet into position and tensed up my entire body. I drew qi to reinforce myself, feeling the stability and rigidity that came with completing the Rooted Banyan Stance. I barely completed the stance before the Wind Serpent lunged. BOOM! An onslaught of wind and power. My ribs creaked under the immense pressure of a reptile slamming its entire body weight onto me, and I went flying through the wall of the stable and out to the clearing. I let out an ugly gasp as the air left my lungs. It was unlike anything I''d ever felt before. Feng Wu cut in between us. Several strands of hair fell down his head, showing he didn''t come out unscathed from the massive attack the Wind Serpents performed. "I will not sit by and watch innocent people be attacked just to save your sect face. If you were truly competent, you''d know that this subjugation will require any help you can get." Sparks flew between the two as they faced each other. The tension made it difficult for me to breathe as we were surrounded by the Silent Moon disciples. Some were paying attention to the conversation, but more than half had their backs facing each other, eyeing the shadows as they waited for the Wind Serpents to reappear. "Enough!" I shouted. "Save this for when we''re out of immediate danger! The Spirit Beasts could be anywhere!" They both glanced at me. Feng Wu, with a measure of respect in his eyes, and Xu Ziqing with disdain and irritation. After a few tense seconds, they turned away from each other and focused. Xu Ziqing began barking orders, setting the cultivators into defensive positions, his anger turning into a focused intensity. "Zhou Li, Li Hu, cover the east side! Yu Han, Chen Wu, take the west! The rest, form a circle. And for heaven''s sake, stay alert!" Disciples hustled to their assigned places, their previous annoyance replaced with sharp, survival-driven alertness. This was no longer a mere power struggle, but a life-threatening situation. We were in the heart of the village now, surrounded by huts and outbuildings whose shadows concealed unseen dangers. The remnants of the day''s life empty carts, barrels, stacks of hay all turned into potential hiding spots for the Wind Serpents. Feng Wu, despite the animosity between him and Xu Ziqing, understood the gravity of our predicament. He positioned himself as part of the defensive ring, bladed fan at the ready. Its polished surface captured the feeble moonlight, reflecting an almost ghostly glimmer. As I moved to join the formation, Xu Ziqing''s stern voice stopped me. "You Stay put. Do not act without orders. Cause no trouble." His tone was condescending, and I clenched my teeth, biting back a retort. I didn''t need him to tell me what to do. I knew my place in this battle. My role was to support Feng Wu and the others and to protect the villagers. But I also knew that I had to be careful. My eagerness to help had nearly cost me my life just moments ago. Swallowing my pride, I nodded stiffly. Xu Ziqing huffed, turning his attention back to the darkness beyond. I tightened my grip on my staff, my senses heightened. Every rustle of leaves, every flutter of a bird''s wings in the distant trees made me jumpy. I wanted to be useful, not just stand there waiting for something to happen. The village was deathly quiet, every rustle, every creak seeming unnaturally loud. I stood, feeling helpless and frustrated, but determined to do what I could. I might not be as powerful as the others, but I wasn''t going to stand idle. Then, from the direction of the old mill, a faint rustling was heard. It was a sound that could have easily been dismissed as the wind or a small animal. But we all knew better. It was them. Feng Wu and Xu Ziqing seemed to have a silent communication of their own. With a curt nod, they sprang into action. Feng Wu''s body glowed slightly as he took one side of the building. Xu Ziqing raised his blade and stood extremely still, before bursting into movement and slicing a deep gouge into the wall. And then, there it was a deafening hiss, a dark, monstrous shape erupting from the confines of the old mill. The Wind Serpent was visibly disoriented, missing an eye. Its scales glistening eerily in the sporadic moonlight as it writhed in the air. Feng Wu seized the opportunity and charged forward, delivering lightning-fast strikes across its scales. The second one struck at our group in that moment, forcing the third-class disciples backward as they fended off an errant tail whip that elicited a gust of wind. Tianyi remained on my shoulder, her small body pulsating with a steady stream of qi, her eyes following the chaos unfolding before us. As I soaked in the healing energy, I couldn''t help but agonize over my lack of ability to contribute. I was a burden in this situation, and the Silent Moon sect would likely be more than happy to see me interfere and get killed so long as I didn''t impede them. How could I help them? How could I- An epiphany struck me at that moment. I looked to the stables where the horses were. Past the hole my body had made, to the very end of the building where my cart sat. Potions. My martial ability might not have been up to par, but that didn''t mean I have to be useless. As the battle raged in the middle of Qingmu village, I began moving towards the stables with fiery determination. Chapter 33: Medicinal Might Chapter 33: Medicinal Might I ran into the stables, rushing through the broken-down doors and past my skittish horses looking half-ready to bolt. If it weren''t for the absurdly tough bamboo doors holding them, it was likely they would''ve escaped and never looked back. Elder Wen wouldn''t have been happy with that. At the corner where my carriage lay, I hurriedly ran through the crates. My body moved faster than my head, sifting through the boxes and bags before I finally came upon the one I was looking for. A non-descript crate, but once opened, filled to the brim with slightly glowing vials of potions. But the sound of sniffling caught my attention. In the dim light seeping through the slatted woodwork, my eyes adjusted to the dim stable interior, the sniffling growing louder. Pushed against a mound of hay and attempting to squeeze himself into the narrowest space between the wall and a hay bale was the innkeeper''s son. His usually bright eyes were overshadowed by fear, casting wary glances at the stable''s cracked wooden door. His small body trembled each time a thunderous roar resonated from outside, a testament to the fierce battle between the cultivators and the Wind Serpents. He clutched a broken broom handle, his knuckles pale and strained from the tight grip. Slowly, I closed the distance between us. "Hey, it''s just me," I reassured him, keeping my voice low and soothing. At the sound of my voice, the boy''s terrified gaze fixed onto me. It was almost as if he was seeing a ghost, or perhaps a man who''d been tossed around like a ragdoll by a Wind Serpent not too long ago. I held up my hands in a non-threatening manner, hoping to ease his fear. "I need you to come with me. It''s safer." My voice trailed off, as another monstrous roar shook the wooden walls of the stable. The boy looked at me, his lip trembling, "But the... the monsters," he stammered, the words barely a whisper. I couldn''t blame him. The reality of our predicament was terrifying, even for me. But there was no choice. We needed to move to a safer place. His fear was real, as real as the colossal serpents wreaking havoc outside. However, I couldn''t afford to let it paralyze him. I let out a nervous chuckle, attempting to bring a little levity to the situation. "Those aren''t monsters. They''re...oversized reptiles!" He blinked at me, a hint of incredulity washing over his fear-stricken face. It was enough to coax a smile from me. "And do you know what the best part is?" I continued, my voice a soft murmur against the chaos outside. "Oversized reptiles are actually scared of humans. Little known fact." "But... but I saw one fling you," the boy managed, a shaky finger pointing at me. "Ah, well, you see," I paused, feigning thoughtfulness. "That was... a game we cultivators like to play. ''Toss the Human.'' Thrilling, isn''t it?" The boy stared at me, his expression wavering between disbelief and desperate hope. After what felt like an eternity, a faint giggle bubbled from his lips. "You''re funny." I extended my hand to him, a silent pledge. "Then, let''s make a run for it. Trust me, okay?" Slowly, he untangled himself from his hiding place, his small hand slipping into mine. A gust of wind rattled the stable doors, the ongoing battle reminding us of the perils outside. We snuck back out, making sure to stay away from the thick of the battlefield. He refused to look in that direction, clinging to my hand as hard as he could. My other hand had an iron-grip on my staff, as I periodically checked over my shoulder to confirm none of the Wind Serpents locked onto us. The battle was seemingly at a stalemate, but I knew it couldn''t go on. Feng Wu and Xu Ziqing were faring better in their battle against the half-blind Wind Serpent, but the third-class disciples were being steadily worn down by the snake''s evasive maneuvers and lightning-fast strikes. Death by a thousand cuts. They wouldn''t last long against the Wind Serpent like this. "Go back and stay with your family, alright? Don''t go out until we say so." The boy nodded. He thanked me quietly before scampering off into the inn we were staying at, far away from the dangers of battle. I turned on my heel and immediately ran back to the stables. An impossibly loud noise as scale met flesh occurred, and I could see someone being flung into the building where my carriage resided. Wood splintered under the force, sending the person sprawling deep into the stable. I rushed forward and called out in concern. "Hey! Are you alright?" From the rubble, Xu Ziqing rose. His head was bleeding, but he looked more angry than hurt. Spitting blood from his mouth in a lackadaisical fashion, he turned his sharp eyes towards me but didn''t say anything. His eyes gravitated towards the battle Feng Wu fought as he circled around the serpent. "Oi! Azure Moon Marauder!" I rummaged through my pack, finding the bottle I needed. I threw it at him and he caught it with ease. A golden yellow and orange liquid swirled around in the vial. "Drink! It''ll recover your stamina." He stared at me for a brief moment, opening the Invigorating Dawn Tonic and smelling it as if to confirm the item wasn''t poisonous. How rude! If I truly wanted to, I could have him on the floor within seconds. Xu Ziqing drank after a moment''s hesitation. "LOOK OUT!" The warning cry, drenched in urgency, echoed through the din of the battlefield. But it was a fraction too late. Before I could turn, an immense force blindsided me, catching me completely unprepared. It felt like being struck by a charging ox, the impact lifting me off my feet. The world spun as I was sent hurtling through the air, the violent expulsion tearing the breath from my lungs. The agony that exploded along my side was so intense, it bordered on numbing. I had no sense of direction, no control over my trajectory. I was acutely aware of a series of sharp cracks resounding within me. My ribs. Without the reinforcement from the Rooted Banyan Stance, I took on the full brunt of the Wind Serpent''s attack. My flight ended with an abrupt, jarring impact against a solid wall, the force enough to leave an imprint of my body in the weathered wood of the inn''s exterior. The blow stole any remaining breath, and bright spots danced in my vision as pain erupted anew, sharper and more insistent than before. I slumped to the ground, disoriented and gasping for breath. My hands moved instinctively to clutch my side, fingers probing tenderly around the epicenter of my pain. Even the slightest pressure elicited a wave of agony so intense it had me doubling over, a strangled gasp tearing from my throat. Through the haze of pain, I heard the familiar hiss of the Wind Serpent, the ground trembling beneath its power. A collective shout went up from the disciples, the urgency in their voices echoing the pounding of my heart. They were too far, too embroiled in their own battles to reach me in time. I was a sitting duck, and the serpent was closing in. Would this be my final moment? Ah, damn it all. Just when things started looking up for me... Just as the inevitability of my fate began to settle in, two figures appeared in my blurred vision, their approach hurried and frantic. The innkeeper and his son, the same boy who I had saved minutes earlier, came charging towards me. Rough but gentle hands gripped my shoulders, pulling me back and away from the approaching danger. My vision swam as my body protested the sudden movement, but the urgency in their actions offered no room for reprieve. As they dragged me to safety, I could hear the disciples engaging the Wind Serpent, their shouts and the clashing of their weapons a stark contrast to the pounding in my ears. Each breath was an uphill battle, a laborious task that did nothing to quell the fire burning in my side. This was primal, a sort of pain that transcended the physical and seeped into the very marrow of my being. This was the kind of pain that could shatter one''s spirit, and for a moment, I feared it might have done just that. The world around me was a chaos of sounds and blurry sights. Shouts echoed in my ears, sometimes drowned by the roar of the Wind Serpents. The clash of metal against scales provided an uneven rhythm, the intensity of the fight ebbing and flowing. I was on the sidelines now, a mere observer watching the shadowy figures as they danced the deadly dance. Hands worked on my battered body, but the sensations felt distant, muffled by the all-consuming agony. The innkeeper was trying his best, his brows furrowed in deep concentration. He was no healer, no cultivator, yet the urgency of the situation had thrust the mantle of a caretaker upon him. His son held my hand, his grip tight. Fear was evident in his eyes, but there was determination there too. I could only offer him a weak smile, my throat too raw to form words of reassurance. The world spun around me in a haze, reality and delusion blending seamlessly as my pain-addled mind struggled to hold onto consciousness. Shapes shifted and colors bled into one another, creating a surreal landscape that was both strange and eerily familiar. It was then that my gaze landed on a splash of white decorating the interior of the inn. A small white azalea. I blinked, unsure if it was a hallucination or reality. But the flower remained, unyielding and radiant. A memory surfaced, slow and bittersweet like honey, dragging me back to a time far removed from the present calamity. The white azaleaswe used to grow them in our home. Their vibrant blooms were a constant presence in our gardens, a sight that brought joy to my mother''s eyes. But then, one day, they were gone. I remember asking my father about it. He had looked at me, a twinkle in his eyes and a smile on his lips. I had eaten a few of the flowers, curious about their taste, and had ended up sick in bed for days. The azaleas were no longer welcome in our garden. Azaleas their sweet-smelling flowers, a source of medicinal components like anesthetics and sedatives, and yet, if ingested raw, a poison. In the fog of my mind, a spark of an idea emerged. It was faint and distant, but it held a potential that had me latching onto it like a lifeline. The azaleas, they could be the answer, the tool we needed to shift the balance in our favor. Quest: Spirit Beast Subjugation - Repel the Wind Serpents (0/2) Chapter 34: Unleashing the Azalea Chapter 34: Unleashing the Azalea To focus my thoughts, I closed my eyes deeply and entered my memory palace. A visualization of my mindscape, a beautiful garden filled with vivid and thriving plants. The memory trees had grown larger since I last saw them. I brought myself closer to the largest memory tree in my garden; the one where I placed all my knowledge of plants. Responding to my desires, the tree''s gigantic branches unfurled towards me, as though extending a gentle hand. I placed my hand and sifted through the massive archive I had stored within my mind. Camellia, daffodil, iris, lily...azalea! There it is! Snow-white flowers and a delicate fragrance... contain grayanotoxins, natural toxins that can have harmful effects on organisms. These grayanotoxins are primarily found in the leaves, flowers, and nectar of the plant... In significant amounts? It took a few to take me out of commission as a child. How much would I need to hurt a giant snake? There were several azaleas in the vase, but would it be enough? Do Spirit Beasts have a resistance to poison? As I pondered over my dilemma, a wave of pain crashed through my mindscape and destabilized it temporarily, shaking the entire memory palace. I cursed and fell to the grass, fighting the urge to vomit. How could I vomit? I''m not even corporeal in here! There''s no other compatible ingredients on my cart to make a stronger poison. All the other essences... That''s it! Essence Extraction - You can extract the spiritual essence of plants for the creation of pills and elixirs If I used my skill, it allows access to the purest form of the plant''s essence, enhancing it''s natural properties. And if it did the same to the toxin within the azalea... I opened my eyes, leaving my memory palace to look at the innkeeper tending to my wounds. I tried to speak, but a sharp pain in my chest caused me to let out a pitiful wheeze. "Don''t talk! It''ll make your wounds worse." He said. A woman, whom I assumed was his wife, approached from behind him carrying more gauze. I raised my arm, using up all my strength to point at the white azalea behind him. My finger trembled slightly as I did so. The innkeeper glanced behind him, confusion etching lines onto his weather-beaten face. "What? What is it?" he asked, misunderstanding my silent plea. His gaze flitted between me and the direction I was pointing. I tried to speak again, to articulate what I needed, but my voice was a husky, breathless whisper, drowned out by the thunderous cacophony of the ongoing battle. My arm was growing heavier, the effort to keep it raised taxing my already weakened body. The innkeepers wife stepped forward, her eyes wide with concern. She gently lowered my arm, her touch soft and soothing. You need to rest, she said, shaking her head. Rest. If only I could. But the battlefield was right outside, and I had a role to play. The sound of small, scuffling feet echoed from the doorway, and a familiar face peeked in - the innkeeper''s son. His eyes, once filled with terror, now held a hint of curiosity. He looked between his parents and me, catching sight of my pointed direction. His gaze landed on the vase of azaleas. His brows knitted together, and then, like the first light of dawn, understanding flickered in his eyes. The child moved toward the azaleas, his small hands carefully lifting the vase. Dad, I think he wants this, he said, offering the vase to his father. His tone held a certain finality, a simple confidence that children often possess. The innkeeper looked from his son to me, his confusion gradually melting away as he took the vase from his sons hands. The azaleas? Do you want the azaleas? A nod was all I could manage. He looked uncertain, but as he handed me the vase filled with white azaleas, I couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. These flowers could very well be the key to our survival. Now, it was up to me to unlock that potential. Pain, ever-present, pulsed through my veins as I turned my attention to the white azaleas in the vase. The innkeeper''s family watched me curiously from the corner, but I paid them no mind. It was time to test my extraction skill once more, this time on a plant much more complex than the humble mint. Closing my eyes, I spread my hands above the white azaleas, letting them hover just an inch above the petals. I reached out with my senses, probing the flowers gently, seeking that singular point of extraction. The process was akin to searching for a tiny needle in a massive haystack, but my fingers tingled when I finally found it. As if answering my silent call, a slender tendril of energy seeped out of the azaleas. It was a brilliant white, tinged with an ethereal blue hue, much like the azaleas themselves. It felt more volatile, more potent than the essence I had extracted from the mint. The sharp tang of ozone filled the air as I finally made it to the edge of the battlefield. The pressure was thick around us, a physical weight pressing against my chest, making it harder to breathe. I staggered forward, my vision swaying as I fought against the agony racking my body. "Feng Wu!" I called out, my voice barely more than a hoarse whisper. The ongoing clash between the disciples and the Wind Serpents was drowning out any other sound. I took a shallow breath, gathering my strength before bellowing again, "Feng Wu!" At my second cry, Feng Wu''s head whipped around, his eyes meeting mine across the chaotic battlefield. The look in his eyes was a mixture of surprise and relief, but mostly determination. He nodded, the corners of his lips pulling into a tight line. As he broke away from the ongoing skirmish to approach me, the Wind Serpent capitalized on the opportunity. With a deafening roar, it reared back before unleashing a gust of wind powerful enough to send debris flying. Xu Ziqing sprang into action, stepping in front of Feng Wu to deflect the brunt of the serpent''s attack. His sword shimmered, a tangible force field that stalled the wind''s advance, buying Feng Wu a few crucial seconds. We met halfway, his breath ragged and his gaze determined. I extended my hand, the vial held tightly within. The pure, white essence within pulsed as if in response to our desperate situation. I saw his eyes dart to it, a hint of confusion marring his features. "What''s this?" he asked, his voice strained. "An edge," I replied. "Throw this into the serpent''s mouth." His brows furrowed in confusion but he didn''t question me further. He took the vial from my hand, his grip firm, his fingers smudged with dirt and sweat. His trust in me, despite not fully understanding the situation, sparked a sense of pride and guilt within me. Pride in having earned his trust, and guilt for the dangerous gamble I had proposed. With a sharp nod, Feng Wu turned back towards the Wind Serpent. His posture was coiled like a spring, his fan clenched tightly in one hand and the vial in the other. He took a deep breath, his body visibly relaxing before he burst into a sprint, darting across the battlefield. His movements were fluid, a stark contrast to the chaos around him. He danced through the battlefield, his fan providing him cover, while Xu Ziqing continued to keep the Wind Serpent occupied. It was as though time slowed, every detail starkly etched in my mind. Feng Wu was close now, the Wind Serpent towering over him. With a final burst of speed, he leapt, his form silhouetted against the dusk light. The Wind Serpent roared, its maw opening wide in an attempt to swallow him whole. This was it. Feng Wu''s arm drew back before he threw the vial into the gaping maw of the Wind Serpent. It was a split-second moment, an exchange of glances between prey and predator, before he twisted away from the Wind Serpent''s jaw snapping shut. The vial disappeared into the abyss, swallowed by the monstrous beast. The world seemed to fall silent then, the battlefield pausing as though in anticipation. I watched, my breath held, as Feng Wu landed nimbly on the ground, the Wind Serpent''s roars echoing ominously around us. The serpents head swung erratically as if it was dazed, its mighty body swaying like a tree in a storm. Its movements became uncoordinated, its tail lashing out aimlessly, its eyes glazed and unfocused. Feng Wu and Xu Ziqing exchanged glances before lunging in again, their weapons clashing against the serpents scales with renewed vigor. The monster''s movements, though still powerful, were sluggish and uncoordinated. It was like a dream, the once monstrous and terrifying Wind Serpent now reduced to a state of bewilderment. I felt a wave of relief wash over me, watching as Feng Wu and Xu Ziqing began to gradually gain the upper hand. Yes I muttered to myself, my voice barely audible over the roars and clanging of metal. I sagged against a nearby rock, my body wracked with tremors, "It worked." As the poison seeped through the Wind Serpent''s system, the disciples found an opening they could exploit. Every attack, every move they made seemed to strike true, causing the Wind Serpent to bellow in pain and confusion. Victory was within their grasp. But as I watched, the edges of my vision began to blur. A wave of dizziness washed over me, my knees buckling beneath me. I could barely register the shouts from the battlefield or the frantic calls of my name as I crumpled to the ground. I could''ve sworn I saw the familiar blue of the Heavenly Interface messaging me, but the line between reality and hallucination were beginning to mix. As the darkness claimed me, I couldn''t help but wonder... What would I wake up to? If I even woke up at all. Dear Interface, if you could reward me with a timely skill that saves my life, it would greatly be appreciated right now. And then, I knew nothing more. Chapter 35: To The Victor, Go The Spoils Chapter 35: To The Victor, Go The Spoils The final Wind Serpent let out a dying hiss, its life cut short by Xu Ziqing''s blade piercing through the roof of its mouth. Despite their triumph, none of them could gather the energy to celebrate. Each of the third-class disciples of the Silent Moon sect bore serious injuries, some falling to their knees after confirming the battle was over. Xu Ziqing wiped at the side of his forehead as blood dripped down onto his robes. Small cuts and holes peppered his uniform, courtesy of the sharp winds that the Spirit Beasts buffeted them with. Even Feng Wu didn''t come out unscathed, cradling his arm and wincing slightly with every move he made. But they were alive. "...No casualties." Xu Ziqing muttered. His face was in a state of suspended disbelief. Feng Wu looked around. Several broken vials, containing what was once valuable product meant for the Azure Silk Trading Company, littered the floor. ''Would we have even won without him?''no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. The question plagued Feng Wu''s mind as he ran over to where Kai was. The boy, who was roughly the same age as the third-class disciples working under Xu Ziqing, was on the floor. For a brief moment the Verdant Lotus disciple feared he was dead, but inwardly breathed a sigh of relief as his chest rose up and down slowly. "We need some potions over here! You, go and..." The Azure Moon Marauder barked orders at the group, forcing those who were able to move and distribute supplies and potions to those who were injured. His eyes drifted over to Feng Wu and the person he laid beside. "...give it to them as well." Xu Ziqing huffed, before noticing the Qingmu residents peeking out of their windows as the noises of battle faded. With a last reserve of energy, he straightened his stance and faced the anxious villagers who had observed the perilous battle from a distance. Their eyes glimmered with hope and fear, and even a sliver of awe for the group of warriors who had survived the brutal onslaught of the Wind Serpents. "We have emerged victorious," Xu Ziqing declared, his voice weary but resonant. He raised his battered blade high, tainted by the essence of the slain Wind Serpents, a symbol of their triumph. "The Wind Serpents have been vanquished." "But our task isn''t over," He continued. He signaled the other disciples who, despite their injuries, were slowly regaining their bearings. Despite their exhaustion, the disciples of the Silent Moon Sect staggered towards the defeated creatures, ready to complete their grueling mission. The village folk watched, their expressions an odd mix of curiosity and repulsion as the warriors began their grim task. "Praise the Silent Moon sect!" "The Verdant Lotus sect as well! It was a joint effort to take down such terrible creatures!" Whispers and praise began to spread through the crowd. The innkeeper and his son began spreading tales of the battle, pointing to the unconscious boy who had protected them. "The boy in red! H-he saved me from the snake when it cornered me in the stable!" The boy said, his eyes gleaming with gratitude. "He''s the one who made it possible for them to win!" Xu Ziqing gritted his teeth. ''Fools. This village would''ve been destroyed without our presence. And they focus on that brat?'' Feng Wu was part of the Verdant Lotus Sect, a sect renowned for its alchemy. They saw value in Kais potential as an alchemist, but Feng Wu couldnt help but think that perhaps Kais true potential lay elsewhere. His talent as a martial artist was unfolding with each passing day, like a lotus blooming beneath the morning sun. ''Could his growth as a martial artist even surpass his potential as an alchemist?'' The question lingered in Feng Wu''s mind. He couldn''t help but feel an exhilarating anticipation at the prospect of witnessing Kai''s journey. There was an untamed energy within Kai, a raw power that hinted at a future filled with extraordinary accomplishments. Kai''s path as a cultivator was still a vast and unexplored territory, and Feng Wu found himself eager to see how far this path would lead. Feng Wu''s sharp eyes caught the presence of another. Tianyi, the boy''s loyal companion. An Azure Moonlight Flutter. It seemed to almost acknowledge the cultivator''s presence, before making a beeline to where Kai was and resting on the tip of his nose. The butterfly seemed like a shell of its former self, lacking the same luster and glitter it always had. But despite it all, it continued to cycle qi through itself and into Kai. His expression seemed to soften as Tianyi pulled energy from their surroundings. It was an ability he had never seen or heard of. Feng Wu couldn''t help but admire Tianyi. Finding one was a sign of good fortune, but to have it willingly stay by your side? Perhaps... He shook his head. ''I''m getting too ahead of myself.'' Feng Wu examined his own injuries, assessing what healing could be done as he rested. His training as a cultivator had honed his ability to recover and continue fighting, even in the direst of circumstances. His thoughts, however, were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. The innkeeper''s son appeared, his face flushed with a mix of awe and nervousness. His eyes were drawn to the unconscious Kai on the floor before drifting towards Feng Wu. "Do you need anything else?" He asked with a timid voice, a subtle shiver passing through him. Despite the fatigue weighing him down, Feng Wu found the energy to smile at the young boy. "Some additional medical supplies would be appreciated. And clean water, if possible. Thank you." The innkeeper''s son nodded vigorously, his face lighting up at being given a task. He hurried away, only to return moments later bearing bandages, antiseptic, and a large bowl filled with clear water. He set them next to Feng Wu, his actions careful and deliberate. Yet, even after fulfilling his task, he lingered, his gaze continually returning to the unconscious Kai. He shuffled his feet, biting his lip as he gathered his courage. "Um...the boy who saved us...what''s his name?" He blurted out. "I don''t think I ever got it..." Feng Wu looked at the boy. In his eyes, he saw genuine admiration, curiosity, and gratitude. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he realized the immense impact Kai had made on these simple villagers. His gaze softened as he looked down at the boy who had fought bravely despite his age, who had impressed not just him, but an entire village with his strength and courage. "His name," he said, his voice carrying a certain reverence and fondness, "is Kai Liu." The innkeeper''s son''s eyes widened, the name rolling around in his mind as he savored each syllable. His face broke into a smile, one filled with deep respect and awe. "Kai Liu," he echoed, the name sounding like a chant, a whisper of a legend in the making. "A powerful name. It suits him." With a final nod, the boy left the room, leaving Feng Wu alone with Kai. The room was steeped in silence once more, but it felt different now. It was as if the name had charged the air, filling the space with a sense of anticipation and promise. Looking down at the unconscious Kai, Feng Wu couldn''t help but agree with the boy''s assessment. ''Kai Liu...a name that carries the weight of an unfathomable future. Yes, a powerful name for a powerful soul.'' As he began tending to his wounds, Feng Wu breathed a sigh of relief. He knew the trials they faced were only the beginning, but he was also sure that they were witnessing the genesis of something great. A legend in the making, a story waiting to be told. Kai Liu''s story. You have fulfilled the conditions for a hidden quest. Your Mind is growing more powerful. You now have access to your own Memory Palace. Chapter 36: Beast Core Chapter 36: Beast Core I woke up feeling like I''d been trampled by an army of ogres. My body was sore, my muscles crying out in protest with every breath I took. Memories of the battle were still fresh in my mind, and my chest tightened as I recalled the chaos of the fight. I chastised myself mentally. The fight is over. We won, hopefully. My eyelids felt heavy as I tried to pry them open. The room was dark, save for the soft blue glow of the Heavenly Interface. I squinted at the projection, my mind spinning as I tried to decipher the text. Quest: Spirit Beast Subjugation has been completed. You completed the quest with additional challenges. Your efforts do not go unnoticed. I snorted. I barely escaped with my life, I hope it created a suitable reward for me. The interface shimmered, and then, the unexpected. My mind was suddenly filled with detailed information about Wind Serpents. Everything from their dietary habits to their optimal environments for growth, and even their abilities flooded into my head. It was as if I''d spent years studying these creatures, the knowledge was so extensive, so precise. Confusion washed over me, quickly followed by a wave of understanding. This was my reward. For all the pain, for all the struggles, I was granted the knowledge of Wind Serpents. Was this the interface''s idea of a helpful tool for the future? An image of a Wind Serpent, coiled and ready to strike, came to mind. With newfound understanding, I could tell it was a young one, the shimmering scales a clear sign of its youth. And those bright, venomous eyes; they were hungry, always on the lookout for the next meal. Small birds, rodents, and even insects were on its menu. A shiver ran down my spine as I realized how they thrived in highly oxygenated areas, their metabolism adapting incredibly to such environments. And their abilities... lightning-fast reflexes, unparalleled flight speed, and the eerie capacity to control gusts of wind, make them formidable predators. "Great. Just great," I muttered to myself. More danger. More challenges. I fell back against my bed, letting the information sink in. There was so much to learn, to adapt to. But if this was what it took to survive in this twisted world, I would do it. As the initial surprise wore off, a glimmer of excitement began to take its place. Yes, it was daunting, but also... intriguing. This was a chance to grow stronger, to become more than what I was. I closed my eyes, the image of the Wind Serpent etched into my memory. I''d won today, and tomorrow, I''d be ready for whatever came my way. I just had to keep pushing, keep learning. Perhaps with this knowledge, I could incorporate it into my training somehow? Visualizing a Wind Serpent when I practice my swings, how it would coil and dodge... The moment of silence was punctured by a rustling sound to my right. Startled, I shot up, wincing at the pain that ricocheted through my body. A figure detached itself from the shadows, walking over until it stood in the faint glow of the Heavenly Interface. "Feng Wu?" I stuttered, squinting in the dim light. The familiar silhouette was a welcome sight, yet his uncharacteristic silence unnerved me. "Yes, it''s me, Kai." His voice was soft, as if he was trying not to startle me. "I..." I croaked, the pain in my body momentarily forgotten, "did we... did we really win? The Wind Serpent...?" A sigh, audible even in the quiet room. "Yes, we won. Thanks to you, there were no casualties." His words lifted a weight off my chest. We had survived. All of us. I let out a sigh of relief. "I... I''m sorry, Kai," Feng Wu''s voice wavered in the darkness. "It was my responsibility to ensure your safety on the way to the Verdant Lotus sect. I failed you." The sincerity in his words hit me harder than any physical blow ever could. Feng Wu was a seasoned warrior, a protector. And here he was, blaming himself for my recklessness. "Stop." My voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. "I knew what I was getting myself into. It wasn''t your fault. I chose to take the risk, to fight. My foolishness led to this, not you." Silence filled the room again, and I wondered if my words had made any impact. I looked down at the core in my hand, turning it over as I considered the best course of action. A fitting reward. One that I''ve seen in multiple stories, as a result of a daring victory against Spirit Beasts of legend. "So, do I just... eat it?" I asked, uncertainty lacing my voice. The stories I read had some conflicting information on how cultivators used the cores of Spirit Beasts. In ''Chronicles of Zhen Lu'', he just absorbed it into his body using mysterious magic. I had no clue on how to go about that. The other stories had the cultivators eating cores like how they would pills. Feng Wu blinked at me, the surprise etched on his face almost comical. "Well, yes, you could," he admitted. "Though it might be a bit hard on the stomach." "Hard on the stomach?" I echoed, looking down at the beast core in my hand with newfound apprehension. I don''t think my body had reached the level where it could digest crystals. the thought of it going out through the other end made me shudder. Feng Wu chuckled, shaking his head. "I was joking, Kai. The process is slightly more refined than that. You absorb the energy within the beast core, using your cultivation technique to incorporate it into your body. Eating is not necessary. " "Understood," I said, relieved. I studied the core, my mind swirling with possibilities. "Might there be an optimal method for this? Could we, perhaps, incorporate it into a medicinal pill or concoction?" Feng Wu looked thoughtful. "It''s possible," he said slowly. "But such a procedure necessitates an in-depth understanding of alchemy and a precise concoction of ingredients. It''s beyond our capabilities here." "I''ll hold out until then. My injuries...they''re there, but it doesn''t seem so bad. All thanks to Tianyi. I''ll probably try to make something with what I have in my cart in the meantime." Feng Wu nodded his head. "As you wish. You can rest for now, Kai. The Qingmu residents are holding a feast tomorrow. I''ll be keeping watch tonight." I nodded. My eyes were beginning to get heavy again. It seemed my body wasn''t fully recovered after all. "But...What about you, Feng Wu? Are you okay?" The cultivator smiled. "Our battle with the Wind Serpents have allowed me to gain insight on a new ability. I have been taking this time to acclimate myself to it''s capabilities." "Oh, what''s it called?" I leaned in closer to hear. I was interested in what sort of ability Feng Wu gained as a result from his battle. Perhaps he unfolded a new technique while I was unconscious? "Although it might be too complicated to explain in full, it''s called a Memory Palace." "Oh, I have that too!" Feng Wu''s soft expression turned to that of incredulity. It was the first time I''d seen the man caught so flat-footed. "What?!" His astonishment sent a brief chuckle rippling through me. I shrugged, a slow smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Well, there''s a lot you don''t know about me, Feng Wu. But don''t worry, I''ll reveal my secrets one at a time." Feng Wu floundered for a moment, before closing his eyes and releasing a deep sigh. "...You truly are an enigma, Kai." His words hung in the air, a new understanding blooming between us. I was an enigma, even to myself. A cool, mysterious and chivalrous cultivator who doesn''t hesitate to put his body on the line to save civilians. That''s me. "Perhaps," I said, my smile fading into a contemplative expression, "but aren''t we all? There''s so much we don''t know, so much left to discover. It''s all a part of this journey." Feng Wu nodded, an understanding look crossing his features. He didn''t say anything else, but he didn''t need to. His silence said more than words ever could. As Feng Wu moved to the other side of the room, taking up his watchful position, I reclined in my bed, the beast core cool and comforting in my hand. It was a reminder of what we had accomplished, and of what was to come. The pain was still there, a constant, dull throb that was quickly becoming a familiar sensation. But despite the discomfort, despite the looming uncertainty, I felt a profound sense of peace. Giving one last glance to the resting butterfly on the windowsill, I closed my eyes, ready to face whatever the next day would bring. Chapter 37: Pillar of Gratitude Chapter 37: Pillar of Gratitude The village of Qingmu had come to life in a way that made the grim atmosphere I''d first encountered seem like a distant memory. Streets that once echoed with silence now buzzed with laughter and chatter. Children, once cooped up indoors, scampered about, their faces painted with joy. Stalls of vibrant colors lined the pathways, and the mouthwatering scent of roasted meats and aromatic spices wafted through the air. Gone were the hushed whispers and guarded tones; people now engaged in animated conversations, their faces lit with smiles. Even their reaction to the cultivators, who they once seemed guarded and cautious towards, was grateful and enthusiastic. Those Silent Moon sect guys stood confidently as the festival took place, but I could see the ghost of a smile making it to their faces as they were showered with praise. "It''s Kai Liu! The one who saved Hua Yin''s boy!" "I can''t believe he''s up and about after what he did. Did you hear about how he poisoned the Wind Serpent?" "Look at that divine butterfly on his shoulder! He must be a warrior of renown! How have we never heard of him before?" My ears turned red and I fought to keep an embarrassed smile off my face. Haha, Haha! It wasn''t much. Just something any person would do. But I suppose if they''re calling me a chivalrous, brave, handsome, and tall cultivator then I''d have to graciously accept the compliment. I puffed my chest out slightly, standing up a bit straighter as more and more of the villagers noticed me. Tianyi stood proudly on my shoulder, transmitting a feeling that I could almost translate into words. It was as if she was telling me ''They didn''t compliment me to that extent''. But that was ridiculous. Likely a misinterpretation on my part. Perhaps when our bond grows deeper I''ll be able to converse with her. She hadn''t regained the same glimmer in her wings as she did prior to the battle. I felt some semblance of guilt, but I''d hoped that the constant food and finest nectar would be enough to nurse her back to health. I had some idea on what to do with the beast core, but I''d have to wait until we got to the Verdant Lotus sect to test out my theory... "Elder brother Kai! How''re you feeling?" The innkeeper''s child. It was embarrassing how he knew my name, but I didn''t know his. I knelt down to make eye contact, taking it easy so as to avoid aggravating the injury to my ribs. "Hey. Looks like you''re doing well. I don''t think I ever caught your name..?" The boy''s posture straightened before he bowed deeply and clasped his fists together. "AH! How could I forget? My name is Hua Lingsheng!" "Nice to meet you, Lingsheng. No need to be so formal. Just call me Kai, okay?" "How could I, Elder Brother Kai!" He said loudly. "You saved my life! Anything less would bring shame to my family!" Ugh. These kids are crazy. How do I make this kid calm down? I get that he''s grateful, but I want to just relax. "Come, Elder Brother Kai, you must see the preparations for the celebration!" he said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. He took my hand and pulled me toward the village square. I followed Lingsheng through the festive streets, absorbing the transformation that Qingmu had undergone. The village that was once shrouded in fear was now radiant with hope. The joy in the air was palpable, and I couldn''t help but feel a warmth in my heart. This was what a village was supposed to look like. As we reached the village square, I noticed an enormous wooden structure in the center. It was a beautifully carved pillar, adorned with intricate designs and symbols, surrounded by a circle of colorful banners and lanterns. Villagers were adding the final touches, placing offerings of fruits, flowers, and incense around the base. "What''s this, Lingsheng?" I asked, intrigued by the mysterious structure. He looked up at me, his eyes wide with excitement. "This, Elder Brother Kai, is the Pillar of Gratitude. It''s an age-old tradition in QIngmu. We''ve not had the chance to perform this year, but now, with the Wind Serpents defeated, the village elder thought it the perfect time and host it earlier than usual." "How does it work?" I asked, fascinated by the ritual. Lingsheng''s eyes sparkled as he explained, "The Pillar of Gratitude is a symbol of our village''s unity and thankfulness. Tonight, during the celebration, the village elder will light a fire at the top. The fire represents our shared spirit and gratitude towards you, our saviors." He gestured to the Verdant Lotus sect members and Silent Moon sect, who were greeted with bows and smiles by the villagers. "Then, every family will tie a red ribbon around the pillar," Lingsheng continued, "Each ribbon carries the wishes and thanks of the family. The more ribbons, the stronger our gratitude." I was touched by the simplicity and profoundness of the ritual. It was a beautiful way to express thanks, a deeply spiritual gesture that connected the village to those who had helped them. I saw Feng Wu poised in a group with the Silent Moon sect, and he motioned me over. Lingsheng encouraged me to go, talking about how the festival would start now that everyone was present. Soon, the village elder, a wise and venerable man with a kind smile, stood before the crowd, his eyes filled with emotion. He was different from Elder Ming. For starters, he was a lot more frail. But he still held himself in a manner befitting of a village elder. His hair was brown, but slowly turning gray at the roots. "Today," he began, his voice trembling with gratitude, "we gather not just to celebrate our survival, but to honor those who made it possible." He turned to us, standing in an informal line. A small murmur of cheers and applause rang throughout the crowd, and the village elder paused until they went silent. Taking a few seconds to respond, I opened my mouth with a plan of attack. "Yes, Xu Ziqing," I said, keeping my voice steady and bowing politely. "I don''t mind. Your sect put in most of the effort. I have no issue with you receiving all the credit, as it is rightfully yours." I won''t give him the satisfaction. Let''s see how he likes a dose of over-the-top kindness. Xu Ziqing''s eyes widened, and I could see the confusion on his face. This was clearly not the response he''d expected. Behind him, the third-class disciples exchanged glances, some looking slightly surprised at my comments. "Indeed," Xu Ziqing said slowly, clearly trying to regain control of the conversation. "But surely, someone of your limited experience should understand that your contributions were but a small fraction of what was required to secure victory." I grinned, feeling a surge of excitement. "Oh, absolutely! I''m fully aware that what I did was just a tiny part. Your group must have planned and strategized for days, even weeks! It was my first time seeing a sword formation in action. Do you guys train it as a unit? I''d love to know!" Feng Wu''s frown deepened slightly, but he remained quiet. From the corner fo my eye, I could see him gauging me as I responded to their slight jabs with overwhelming positivity. Xu Ziqing looked taken aback, his carefully crafted faade slipping for a moment. "I... Well, it''s not something that a novice like you would understand easily." "But surely you could explain it a little?" I pressed, my eyes wide with fascination. "I saw how you took command of the disciples and got them into formation. You there," I pointed at one of the third-class disciples, "the way you held your position whenever to block the Wind Serpent''s attacks, it was simply marvelous! Can''t believe you weathered so many strikes from it!" The muscular disciple, who was the first one to take my Invigorating Dawn Tonic after Xu Ziqing, blushed and stammered, "T-thank you, Kai Liu." "Silence!" Xu Ziqing snapped, elbowing the disciple. He turned back to me, his face flushing with irritation. "This is not a matter to be discussed openly. Our techniques and strategies are not to be shared with outsiders." "Oh, I understand," I said, nodding eagerly. "But perhaps you could share some general principles? I''m always looking to improve my skills, and learning how to cooperate with other cultivators seems like a critical skill to learn for missions like these." Xu Ziqing''s face twitched, clearly at a loss for how to handle my enthusiasm and compliments. He glanced at Feng Wu, whose expression seemed to flatten out. The edges of his mouth were moving slightly, as though he were trying to fight off a smile. "...Your disciple is openly coveting our techniques. Is the Verdant Lotus sect truly this destitute?" "You misunderstand, Xu Ziqing." Feng Wu said with a smile. That was quite an insult to brush off, but the man didn''t even flinch. "Kai isn''t a disciple of the Verdant Lotus sect. He''s actually a herbalist who we''re sponsoring for the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. He''s...quite passionate about martial arts. He isn''t formally affiliated with us yet." A wave of surprised murmurs spread across the disciples, as well as the villagers nearby who could hear our conversation. The third-class disciples started looking at me as though I grew an additional head. "Enough of this," Xu Ziqing finally said, his voice dripping with annoyance. "Enjoy the celebration, Kai Liu, and leave the matters of cultivation to those who truly understand them. And one more thing," he added, his eyes narrowing as he glanced towards Tianyi, who froze up once more as his eyes narrowed in on her. "It would be wise to keep your beast close. You never know when someone might find it... useful." I grinned at Xu Ziqing. "Oh! Do you want a Spirit Beast like Tianyi? She''s remarkable, isn''t she? You know, if she ever lays eggs and is willing to part with her children, I''d be happy to sell them to you at a fair price! I''m thinking of writing a book on how to care for one since information about the Azure Moonlight Flutter is scarce; I could include it in the deal!" Xu Ziqing''s face turned a shade of red I''d never seen before, his mouth agape at my response. The third-class disciples behind him looked equally stunned, and some were clearly holding back laughter. "Wha-... No! That''s not what I meant at all!" Xu Ziqing stammered, clearly flustered. "But it''s a great idea!" I continued. "Tianyi''s been such a wonderful companion, and I think anyone interested in martial arts would benefit from having a Spirit Beast. She''s a really good companion and listens well. I think." Xu Ziqing looked as though he were about to say something, but he stopped himself, his face contorting in a mixture of frustration and disbelief. He glanced at his disciples, who were all staring at him, some with amusement dancing in their eyes. "Never mind," Xu Ziqing finally muttered, his voice defeated. "Enjoy the celebration, Kai Liu. I see there''s no use in provoking you." "Provoke?" I asked. It was a bit harsh, but I didn''t think he''d outright admit he was goading me. "I didn''t think we were arguing. But thank you for the conversation! I learned a lot, and I''m really excited about the possibility of sharing Tianyi''s offspring with you!" Xu Ziqing merely shook his head, turning and walking away, his disciples following him, some of them casting bemused glances over their shoulders. Ha! Kill ''em with kindness. That''ll teach you. Did you think I was going to play along with your scheme? I learned it from the best. Lan-Yin was especially good at making others feel bad whenever they caused a ruckus at the tea house. I turned to Feng Wu, smirking slightly. "Did you see that, Feng Wu? Xu Ziqing might want a Spirit Beast like Tianyi! Isn''t that great? Not to worry, if Tianyi lays eggs I''ll ask you first." Feng Wu chuckled, shaking his head. "You truly are one of a kind, Kai. He didn''t know what he was up against." As the laughter and pleasantries of the celebration swirled around us, I looked out at the faces of the villagers, their smiles reflecting the triumph we all shared. There was a profound satisfaction in knowing that I played a part, however small, in their joy and safety. This was awesome. Chapter 38: Quest Reward Chapter 38: Quest Reward There was copious amounts of alcohol during the celebration. It made me wonder how such a small village like Qingmu could possess that amount. Nevertheless, it made for a great time. They had their own recipe using honey, rice, grapes, and hawthorn fruit. Whatever it was, Tianyi enjoyed it. She kept drinking from her own cup, and I swore that she consumed enough to get a refill or two while I wasn''t looking. Feng Wu, as well as Xu Ziqing, held themselves in a dignified manner throughout the entire celebration. The same couldn''t be said for the third-class disciples, who were being somewhat rowdy during the celebration. Since they weren''t taoists, I suppose they didn''t need to abstain from alcohol like Feng Wu. I had eaten my fill ten times over. Hua Lingsheng followed me around and acted as my servant for most of the night; whenever he noticed my plate was empty, he''d come back with another dish. If my cup wasn''t full, he''d return carrying another jug. It was all too much, really. After two hours of that treatment I quietly begged him to stop. Now here I was, staring up at the ceiling with a pounding headache and a bloated stomach. Honestly, I don''t even know where that food went. My body felt much better though. The constant ache that lingered around my upper body was now reduced to a negligible sensation. Getting all that food in me was a blessing in disguise. I should thank Hua Lingsheng later. Reward calculation completed. Huh? The hell is this? Your reward is marked by a yellow, glowing orb, only visible to you. I got up out of bed and looked outside the window. There was no glowing orb in the vicinity. But the system wouldn''t lie to me! It had to be somewhere close by! I knew it! The system wouldn''t just give me knowledge about the Wind Serpent for completing the quest! There had to be something more, like a martial technique! Or even a divine weapon! Oh, I could already imagine it; a blade imbued with the power of the wind, each swing capable of releasing gusts of devastating force. Or maybe a book filled with ancient martial techniques, passed down through generations, just waiting for someone like me to unlock its secrets! My mind swirled with excitement, but I knew I needed to keep a level head. The reward was in the area, but it wasn''t visible from my room. I would have to explore Qingmu village to find it. I hurriedly dressed, making sure not to disturb Tianyi who was still in a pleasant slumber, probably dreaming about more of that delightful brew she''d taken a liking to. I glanced at the butterfly one last time, assuring myself that she would be fine, then headed out into the crisp morning air. The village was quiet, with only the faintest hints of movement as people began their daily routines. I made my way toward the inn''s entrance, where the innkeeper was already up and about, tending to his tasks. "Ah, Disciple Kai, you''re up early!" he greeted me cheerfully. I didn''t bother reminding him that I wasn''t a disciple of the Verdant Lotus sect. It was an easy mistake to make. "Yes, I have some errands to run," I replied, trying not to betray my excitement. "Have you seen Feng Wu or Xu Ziqing and the Silent Moon sect?" The innkeeper''s face brightened with recognition. "Ah yes, the Silent Moon sect left early in the morning, before the first light. As for Feng Wu, I believe he mentioned himself to be meditating outside." I thanked the innkeeper and made my way outside, but not before I felt a tug at my sleeve. I turned to see Hua Lingsheng, the innkeeper''s child, looking up at me with curious eyes. "Are you leaving, Elder Brother Kai?" he asked, a hint of sadness in his voice. "Not yet, Lingsheng. I''m just looking for something," I assured him, patting his head gently. "Thank you for taking such good care of me last night." His face lit up, and he nodded energetically. "It was my pleasure! If you need anything else, just ask!" With a warm smile, I continued towards the garden, thoughts of the mysterious glowing orb fueling my anticipation. Once I reached the outside, I found Feng Wu seated in a meditative pose, his face calm and serene. I decided not to disturb him and instead focused on exploring the village. "Hey, Hua Lingsheng!" I called out, waving and smiling as if I didn''t have a care in the world. "Kai!" the young boy cheered, running over to me with bright eyes. "You look different. Happier! Did you find what you were looking for?" I chuckled, ruffling his hair. "Perhaps I did, little friend. Perhaps I did." With a wink and a promise to see him again, I made my way to the inn, the weight of the egg in my pocket both a physical and emotional reminder of the responsibilities I had taken on. Once inside my room, I carefully laid the egg on the bed, my hands trembling with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty. I began to draw on the knowledge I had gained from the Heavenly Interface, focusing my effort on creating a warm, nurturing environment for the egg. I wrapped it loosely in layers of the blanket, before placing it between my legs and keeping firm hold on it. The egg twitched, responding to my efforts, and I felt a surge of pride and connection. That''s when Tianyi, my trusty companion, fluttered awake, her wings shimmering in the sunlight. I believe the party had been an aid in her recovery, as the color in her wings seemed to return. She landed on my shoulder and turned her eyes towards the egg, tilting her head as if asking a silent question. "It''s the Wind Serpent''s egg," I explained softly, feeling a sudden lump in my throat. "I found it, and... I want to take care of it. The parents tried to kill us and all, but this little thing shouldn''t suffer from it." Tianyi seemed to understand my intent. She floated down and landed softly on the egg, her wings gently caressing its surface. I watched in awe as she infused some of her energy into the egg. I couldn''t directly explain the effects of her Qi Infusion skill on a snake egg, but I don''t think it could be a bad thing. Perhaps it would hasten the hatching? We were so engrossed in this silent communion that we didn''t notice Feng Wu, looking particularly refreshed, entering the room. "Kai, are you ready to depart?" he began, then stopped short, his eyes widening as he spotted the egg. "What in the Heavens is that?" I turned, caught off guard, but quickly regained my composure. I turned myself slightly, showing the egg wrapped in a bundle between my legs. "Oh, that? It''s a Wind Serpent egg. Found it outside the village. I thought I''d take care of it, you know, raise it and all." Feng Wu''s face went through a series of expressions: shock, disbelief, confusion, and finally, resignation. He massaged his temple, letting out a deep sigh. "Patience is a virtue," he muttered to himself, then looked at me with a forced smile. "Kai, why don''t you start from the beginning? And please, take your time." I grinned, launching into the quest completion, the glowing orb, and the egg itself. Feng Wu listened with a mixture of amusement and exasperation, his eyes occasionally drifting to Tianyi, who was still perched on the egg, infusing it with her gentle energy. When I finished, Feng Wu shook his head, a bemused smile playing on his lips. "You never cease to amaze me, Kai. Just when I think I have you figured out, you surprise me with something like this." I shrugged, my eyes twinkling with mischief. "Life would be boring if it were predictable, don''t you think?" The man chuckled, his stern demeanor softening. "Indeed. But taking care of a Wind Serpent''s egg? That''s a responsibility of a different magnitude. Are you sure you''re ready for this?" I looked at the egg, feeling the warmth and connection that had already begun to form between us. "I''m as ready as I''ll ever be. The Heavenly Interface gave me in-depth knowledge about the species." Feng Wu nodded, touching the egg and caressing it lightly. "Then let''s get moving. Crescent Bay City awaits, and who knows what other surprises you have in store for us." I spent the entire time as we packed up guessing what sort of shenanigans I''d get up to in Crescent Bay City. If my hunch was right, I''d bet there was a chance of me meeting an arrogant young master in real life. Or perhaps a jade beauty would come and notice me hiding my true abilities and fall in love? "BWAHAHAHAHA!" Feng Wu''s raucous laughter seemed to shake the inn. "You dare laugh at me?! This humiliation will be repaid ten-fold!" The second-class disciple only laughed harder, as we continued to pack up our goods and prepare for departure.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter. Chapter 39: Recovery and Training Chapter 39: Recovery and Training Our departure was marked by many farewells and gifts. We accepted the food and water but politely turned away any other luxuries. Feng Wu had a strong moral compass. Admittedly, refusing money hurt my heart slightly, but I knew that I gained more than enough from my experience here at Qingmu. Hua Lingsheng seemed devastated but understood that it was necessary. I gave him a firm handshake and bade him farewell. "Will I see you again?" He asked, his voice tinged with hope. I snorted. "I''d hope so. I have to pass by Qingmu to return home." It was odd having someone who idolized me so much. It was different from how the children back home looked up to me. I didn''t know how to describe it. It felt more...genuine? But throughout it all, I understood why taoists were able to refuse materialistic rewards. Feeling how sincere their gratitude was, how could I expect more? Although clearly the Silent Moon sect took whatever they were given. They seemed like the type. I''d probably see Xu Ziqing and his bunch again in no time. They were likely headed back to their sect, and from what Feng Wu told me, they were close proximity to Crescent Bay City. The horses seemed to recover from the battle which took place in their stables. I was glad. Although my potion stash had been reduced to a fraction of what I had originally brought, they weren''t used in vain. Besides, the extracted essence of the Moonlit Grace Lily was still there. The potions I used could always be remade, but the same could not be said for a person''s life. No regrets there. "Farewell, heroes!" "Bye, Kai! Make sure to visit soon!" "Bring Tianyi with you!" As we departed from the village, I waved back cheerfully, smiling brightly. Feng Wu gave them a small wave, but I continued until we were past the horizon. I turned to Feng Wu and asked him a question. "How long till we reach Crescent Bay City?" "At this speed, we should arrive by tomorrow." "Is there anything I need to watch out for? Like, avoiding conflict at a noodle shop?" Feng Wu snorted. It seemed the longer we spent with each other, the more of his relaxed personality came out. Either that, or I was slowly figuring out what his expressions meant. "Why would you need to avoid conflict at a noodle shop?" "Isn''t that where most cultivator fights occur? I see it almost every time in all the books I read. Should I learn how to fight in an enclosed space?" He paused for a moment, his eyes glazing over as if recounting the past. Then, slowly, his expression changed, his eyebrows lifting in realization. "Well, now that you mention it," he said, continuing to look forward, "I suppose a lot of conflicts have taken place in restaurants or tea houses. But that''s hardly a rule. These are places where people gather; naturally, confrontations might occur." He chuckled, and I joined in. It was a silly notion, but one that somehow rang true. Feng Wu continued to talk, and I sat and listened with Tianyi perched quietly on my shoulder. She seemed to be listening intently, facing her entire body towards Feng Wu. "You know, I have engaged in battles in noodle shops, tea houses, and even a dumpling stall once," Feng Wu mused, a nostalgic smile on his lips. "But I''ve also fought in dense forests, and beside raging rivers. The world of cultivation is vast, and conflicts can happen anywhere."N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "Well, then I guess I don''t have to start practicing my noodle shop fighting techniques," I said, still chuckling. I pressed down on my hand, preventing it from bending too far in a direction it shouldn''t have been. The pain was immeasurable and I had to keep myself in the fetal position, waiting for the pain to go down. A wave of concern washed over me, as Tianyi fluttered over and landed on my head. Ah, my ever-so-beautiful butterfly companion. You''ve come to save me! I nudged her towards my right arm, and she cautiously approached my hand as it continued to contort. A wave of qi passed from her through me, soothing the pain. The effects were immediate; my appendages weren''t trying to twist themselves off, and the turbulent qi within began to settle down. I would kiss her if I could. Tianyi''s getting the finest wine as soon as we reach Crescent Bay City! "Are you alright, Kai?" Feng Wu asked. "I''m alright, just a mild case of Qi Deviation," I managed to gasp out through gritted teeth. My voice must have sounded strained, and the pain in my hand was sharp, throbbing in time with my heartbeat. "Mild?" Feng Wu questioned, his eyebrows furrowing. "Your hand looks like it''s trying to solve a geometric puzzle on its own." Despite the situation, I couldn''t help but chuckle at his description. It hurt to laugh, but the humor was a welcome distraction from the pain. "Are you able to fix it?" I asked, looking up at him with hopeful eyes. "Or not, I think Tianyi might be able to by herself..." Feng Wu''s expression became serious, his gaze fixed on my hand. "Yes, but it will be painful. Very painful. It''s akin to putting a dislocated arm back into place. It would take a lot less time than what Tianyi is doing right now." I grimaced at the thought, but I knew that leaving it untreated was not an option. I trusted Feng Wu, and I knew that he wouldn''t suggest it if it wasn''t necessary. "Do it," I commanded, steeling myself for what was to come. "Are you sure?" he asked, his eyes searching mine. I nodded firmly. "Just get it over with." Feng Wu took a deep breath and then placed his hands over my contorted hand. He closed his eyes, focusing his energy. I could feel the warmth of his qi enveloping my hand, and I knew that he was aligning my twisted meridians. "Ready?" he asked, his voice soft. "As I''ll ever be," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. Without another word, Feng Wu began to manipulate the twisted qi within my hand, forcing it back into alignment. The sensation was akin to my arm''s muscles cramping up as hard as they could. I couldn''t help but let out a high-pitched scream, my entire body tensing as waves of agony washed over me. The process felt like an eternity, but in reality, it was over in a matter of seconds. My hand was back to normal, the twisted fingers straight once more. The pain was still there but duller, a throbbing ache rather than a sharp, piercing sensation. Feng Wu released my hand, and I could see the concern in his eyes. "How do you feel?" I took a few shaky breaths, trying to steady myself. "Like I''ve just been run over by a herd of wild boars, but better. Thank you." He gave me a small smile. "Rest now. You''ve had enough training for the night. Don''t exacerbate your condition." I couldn''t have agreed more. My body was spent, and the ordeal had drained me both physically and emotionally. After moving Tianyi to an appropriate spot where she could rest, I crawled over to the Wind Serpent egg, cradling it in my arms as I lay down by the fire. "You''ve got a lot of growing to do, little one," I whispered to the egg, feeling the warmth of its life energy. "And so do I." Chapter 40: Arrival at Crescent Bay City Chapter 40: Arrival at Crescent Bay City The journey to Crescent Bay City took considerably less time than our expedition to Qingmu. There was a tranquility to travel that I hadn''t anticipated. With Feng Wu at the reins, I sprawled out on the wagon, using a blanket as a makeshift cover for the egg. Tianyi perched on it, her silhouette pressing against the blanket. She instinctively seemed to recognize its importance, guarding it. I let the sun warm my skin, savoring the stillness. Feng Wu''s voice cut through my reverie. "We''ve arrived, Kai." I stirred, carefully repositioning Tianyi and the egg in a secure nook of the wagon. The horizon unveiled Crescent Bay City. The capital of Tranquil Breeze Coast sprawled before us, radiant like a gem caught in sunlight. My modest hometown on the province''s fringe couldn''t have prepared me for the grandeur of this metropolis. It felt almost sentient, pulsating with life, entirely surreal. Drawing nearer, the city''s intricacies emerged. Majestic spires, elaborate rooftops, and imposing fortresses dominated the cityscape, reminiscent of tales I''d once dismissed as mere fantasy. The sun''s reflection danced on the bay''s waters, making the city walls gleam. It felt as if we approached a city of legend. Yet, it was the city''s outskirts, teeming with life, that truly arrested my gaze. A continuous flow of humanity and vehicles surged in and out of the grand entrance. Laden merchants, horse-mounted travelers, nobility in lavish carriages; it was an intoxicating spectacle. Trying to absorb every nuance, I marveled at how Crescent Bay City buzzed with activity, starkly contrasting the serenity of my hometown. As we neared the city gate, our wagon became one with the multitude. A medley of aromas - fresh food, horses, and the briny hint of the sea - wafted around. Excitement, wonder, and a trace of nerves made my heart race. "It''s incredible," I remarked, almost out of breath. "Was this your experience on your first visit?" Feng Wu considered it. "In a way. But it''s grown since then. The city has thrived under the new magistrate." I''d hardly been aware of the official overseeing Gentle Wind Village, much less the magistrate of Crescent Bay City. However, their influence on the capital was unmistakable. While awaiting our turn at the entrance, we exchanged recommendations for sights and sounds of the city. But one thing was clear our immediate destination was a dining establishment. My stomach demanded it. Soon, we reached the city''s entrance where vigilant guards scrutinized incoming wagons, levied tolls, and occasionally frisked travelers. Feng Wu, foreseeing the delay, retrieved a finely crafted charm, bearing an intricate lotus design, and presented it to a guard. Recognition flashed in the guard''s eyes. He bowed deferentially. "Esteemed cultivator of the Verdant Lotus sect, please forgive the inconvenience. Proceed unhindered." Cool. I hope I can get something like that in the future. That''d be useful for when my garden shop expands into its own massive business! Inside Crescent Bay City, a wave of vitality washed over me. The streets were animated with purposeful citizens. Stalls bustled, hawkers advertised their merchandise, and an array of culinary scents tantalized me. It felt like diving into a vibrant cultural mosaic. "I''m craving noodles," I confessed, salivating at the surrounding aromas. "Do you think we might witness any cultivator duels?" Feng Wu responded with a chuckle. "It''s possible, but don''t set your hopes too high. Most are here to dine, not duel." A tinge of disappointment colored my excitement. We steered our wagon to a familiar-looking stable. Feng Wu expertly navigated the wagon, evident that he had been to this place many times before. After ensuring our belongings were safe, particularly Tianyi and the precious egg, I found myself pausing, eyes locked onto the Wind Serpent egg. Such a priceless treasure would undoubtedly draw attention in a city brimming with unknowns. After a moment''s deliberation, I felt it safest to keep it close. Carefully, I nestled it into my pouch, ensuring it was both concealed and protected. With the egg safely nestled in my pouch, I strode deeper into Crescent Bay City, Tianyi flitting gracefully around us. Each flutter of her wings seemed to mirror the rhythm of the city: vibrant, unpredictable, and full of life. The streets were a theater of human endeavor. Stalls showcased an array of goods, from rich spices whose scents made my mouth water, to vivid fabrics that made even the dreariest day seem full of color. The street performers played instruments I had never seen before, with melodies that told tales of far-off lands. Yet, amid all this vibrancy, it was the aroma of freshly cooked noodles that pulled me in. As we approached a particularly packed eatery, I couldnt help but chuckle at its sign. A whimsical illustration depicted two cultivators, swords in hand, dueling passionately amidst a hailstorm of flying noodles. "The Spirited Noodle," Feng Wu remarked with a knowing grin. "Quite the place. They say the noodles are so good, you''d duel for the last bowl." "That''s a catchy slogan," I mused, appreciating the humor. "Shall we?" Feng Wu looked thoughtfully at the man, then shook his head. "I''m not sure. But judging by that brief display, he doesn''t want to be bothered. It''s best to leave him be." The man''s back was the only thing I could see from where I was sitting. His grey hair poked out from his hood, and several bowls showcasing his ravenous appetite laid empty in a stack beside him. His companion, who had a smaller frame and similar hood, barely acknowledged the battle, offering him a refill on his tea. The world truly was a large place full of sleeping dragons and hidden tigers. I should learn how to keep myself under the radar if I don''t want to attract attention to myself. Modesty benefits, and arrogance hurts, as Elder Ming would say. With our orders being served in front of us, I poured out the alcohol I ordered into a wide-mouthed cup and beckoned Tianyi over from the beam she was standing on. It wasn''t based on much evidence, but I swore she recovered faster drinking alcohol. I was barely a sip into my drink when my eyes caught the smaller figure next to the hooded man. Even under the hood, two piercing eyes locked directly onto mine. There was something in that gaze, an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. I quickly looked away, hoping the brief connection hadn''t been noticed. But a sudden movement from the corner of my eye made my heart sink. The smaller, hooded figure stood up, their steps purposeful and direct. As they weaved through the tables, I could only pray. Please don''t come here, please don''t come here... Stopping right in front of our table, the air around us grew a few degrees colder. The hood slightly tilted upwards to reveal a pair of full lips. The voice that emerged was undeniably feminine, smooth, and as cold as an icy mountain stream. "How much for the Azure Moonlight Flutter?" she asked, her gaze fixed on Tianyi, who had nestled near my cup. The table felt like a void of silence. Feng Wu looked just as surprised as I was, while Tianyi, seemingly unperturbed, flitted her wings casually. This spirit beast is a trouble magnet. I swallowed nervously, making eye-contact with the woman who continued to stare at my companion. Even if they offered me a million gold, I wou-well, a million gold is quite the offer...I''d at least hesitate before I made the decision! But I knew that they wouldn''t offer such a ludicrous amount for her. Collecting my thoughts, I finally responded, "Tianyi isn''t for sale. She''s my friend, not an object." "I can assure you, we can meet your desired price range. Our sect has extensive...resources." I hated dealing with these kinds of guys. Thos who though they could throw money at any problem and expect to solve it. There would be no selling taking place today! Unless it was for one of my potions. Taking a deep breath, I replied with a bit more firmness in my voice, "I told you, Tianyi is not for sale." A thin eyebrow arched beneath her hood, barely visible. "Surely, there''s a price for everything," she pressed, her tone chillingly sweet. "You seem like a novice. Are you even aware of the many dangers that come with harboring such a rare creature? I can assure her safety." The atmosphere around the table became so thick with tension it felt suffocating. Feng Wu''s usually calm demeanor shifted, his eyes narrowing but maintaining the same posture he always had. Before the situation could escalate further, a shadow loomed over our table. It was him, the grey-haired man who had effortlessly taken down the unruly cultivators. His presence was like an oncoming storm, casting a palpable sense of urgency and caution over us. A quick glance to Feng Wu and I could tell he recognized the looming danger. But just before anything happened, he raised his voice and talked in an even tone. "Shimei," the man''s voice was smooth, hinting amusement, but there was an undertone of authority. "Isn''t it rude to pressure our fellow diners?" The hooded woman, apparently the junior sister, pouted slightly, "But Shixiong, it''s the Azure Moonlight Flutter..." The hooded man, her senior brother, raised a hand, silencing her immediately. "Enough," he whispered, his voice firm yet gentle. Turning his attention to us, he bowed slightly, "Apologies for my junior sister''s behavior." He then eyed Feng Wu with more scrutiny. "Ah, a fellow from the Verdant Lotus sect, I see. It''s an honor." His hood shifted, revealing a youthful face framed with sharp, eagle-like eyes, a high nose, and a cheeky grin. The intense gaze locked onto Feng Wu for a moment longer than necessary, hinting at recognition, or maybe something deeper. Feng Wu nodded curtly, "Thank you for your understanding. But may I know whom we have the pleasure of meeting?" The hooded man chuckled, "Today, just a humble diner. But rest assured, our paths may cross again." And with that, he turned, leading his junior sister away from our table. I watched as they left, putting down several coins on their table without a word. I tried to steady my heart, but it was quite difficult to do so. That was nerve-wracking. I stared at Tianyi, who seemed oblivious and uncaring to what had just transpired. She was content to unfurl her proboscis and drink the contents of the cup. Odd. She was quite sensitive to Xu Ziqing at Qingmu. I wonder what was so different now? I really hope our paths don''t cross again. What a drag! Chapter 41: Tranquil Breeze Farm Chapter 41: Tranquil Breeze Farm "Now that''s over with, we should go restock on ingredients for your potions." Feng Wu said as we left the noodle shop. When the two hooded individuals trying to poach Tianyi left, we got to enjoy our meal. I could get used to eating like this. Although the entertainment was short-lived, I''m pretty sure an argument between two other cultivators was brewing by the time we exited, so the patrons would have another show to watch. "That would be a good idea. I know this might sound shameful, but do you mind if I borrow some money to purchase them? I''ll pay you back as soon as I''m able." The second-class disciple gently shook his head. "You won''t have to pay for a single thing. The Verdant Lotus sect will reimburse you for all the damages." "Ah, are you really sure about this? Although they''re not from premium ingredients, it was a sizeable sum. I''d feel bad if you guys paid for it all." "Nonsense. You are our guest. I failed to protect you during our journey, and a critical component to our victory against the Wind Serpents." I squirmed uncomfortably. It was my decision to do all that. It would''ve been nice if they paid for it partially, but the entire stock of ingredients? That was way too generous. Tianyi''s wing grazed my cheek as she turned to see everything in our surroundings. "Bu-" "If we allowed you to pay, the sect would lose face." Feng Wu said, emphasizing the last word. Although his face looked perfectly inviting, he wasn''t budging on this topic. What a pain. In the best way possible. I sighed and relented. "I know you have a sizable amount of money on you, but I don''t want to run us broke from the amount I''m going to buy." "Don''t worry, our supplier bills the sect directly. There is no worry in that regard." "Who is this supplier? I hate to be picky, but I do hold my ingredients to a certain quality!" I said with conviction. It was true. Regardless of me or the sect paying, I would''ve searched for good-quality ingredients. After several dozen uses of my essence extraction skill, I knew that fresher ingredients had more potent turnouts. "I can''t in good conscience create mediocre potions." Feng Wu patted me on the back. "I believe you''ll be satisfied with the quality. Our supplier is the best in the province." "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" I said with a grin. Tranquil Breeze Farm was located away from the hustle and bustle of the city. The horizon was covered in regular crops. I grew most of these at home, but not even close to the scale at which they did it. The beaten path that led to further towards the farm gave me a proper view of the quality of their crops. It was high-quality. Better than the ones I grew. Even without touching them, it was clear that they were healthy and thriving. It shouldn''t have been a surprise, but I was far and away the best gardener in my village. I had my pride too, you know. The environment was rich with qi. I could feel it. My steps felt lighter. My back straightened. Even Tianyi seemed to go still, pulling energy towards herself and glowing slightly. Our connection twinged, as she expressed feelings of satisfaction. The main entrance is a grand, intricately carved wooden gate. A wide, square stone was situated right across the gate. It looked like it was missing something. Almost like a pedestal without a statue. "Well, this is it. You''ll see a few of our disciples working here as part of our agreement with Tranquil Breeze Farm." Feng Wu said, stopping at the large wooden gate. "Have you worked here?" "Not me, specifically. Many of our third-class disciples are assigned to Tranquil Breeze Farm as a way of learning more about cultivating plants, and to act as guards." "Ah! I see," I nodded sagely. "This is a training opportunity for them, being low-risk and to establish a rapport with the supplier. Am I correct?" The disciple flashed me a small smile. "Correct. Occasionally, our second-class disciples who joined the alchemy division would serve here for an extended period of time. There is much to learn from one of the largest farms in the province." I looked around, curious. Nobody was tending to the fields. For a place of this size, I wouldn''t be surprised if it took two dozen cultivators to maintain the crops here. But it was strangely empty. The farm was sprawling and full of life, with the crops looking lush and verdant. Yet, there wasn''t a single cultivator in sight tending to the fields. No water channels, no sprinklers, and nothing to suggest how these plants were being hydrated. For a farm that produced such a massive yield, this was unusual. Perhaps there was some sort of sorcery at work here? "...Feng Wu, where is everybody?" "Ah, you''ll see. Most of the workers stay within the gates. We need to wait to be let in. They''ll be here shortly." "Who''s they?" Just as I said that, a rustle came from the grass. I stepped back and faced the source of the noise, but Feng Wu didn''t seem to react. Perhaps it was the owner of the farm? He was likely- Master Lian chuckled, the sound echoing like a soft chime in the air. "Of course! Right this way." He led us past various patches, each brimming with unique flora, the air around them humming with the rich concentration of qi. But what truly captivated my attention were the specialized greenhouses dotted across the farm. These weren''t your ordinary glasshouses. Made from a crystalline material, they refracted sunlight in such a manner that it painted rainbows across the ground, creating an ethereal ambiance. "Ah, here we are," Master Lian gestured towards a vast field, golden grass glistening under the sunlight. "Morning Dew grass. As for the ginger and goji extract, they''re stored in our main storehouse. Weve just had a fresh batch extracted a week ago." "That''s fantastic!" I exclaimed, rushing over to touch the grass, feeling the coolness on my fingers. The potency of this grass was unparalleled. It made mine look subpar. Was it because of how rich the qi was in this area? Or something else? I''d need to learn all I could and apply it to my garden at home! Our tour led us to a massive wooden building, intricately carved, not unlike the main entrance. The storehouse was divided into several sections, each dedicated to various ingredients. The ginger was fresh, its spicy aroma tingling my nose, while the goji extract was stored in neatly labeled amber vials. We were almost done gathering the ingredients when I couldn''t contain my curiosity any longer. "Master Lian," I began, trying to choose my words carefully, "earlier, when I arrived, I noticed the vast fields outside the main entrance. They seemed to be flourishing, yet I saw no water channels, sprinklers, or any form of irrigation. How do you tend to those crops?" Master Lian''s eyes sparkled with pride, "Ah, you have a keen eye, young herbalist. Follow me." He led us to a patch of land just a little distance away from the storehouse. From afar, it looked like any other field, but as we approached, I noticed small mounds of earth between the plants. Master Lian knelt down and began to brush away the dirt from one of the mounds, revealing a buried clay pot. "This," he began, with a hint of pride, "is an ancient form of irrigation we use called the clay pot irrigation system." I leaned in, intrigued. The pot seemed to be quite rudimentary nothing more than a simple, unglazed clay pot with a lid. Yet, I could feel the moist soil surrounding it. Master Lian continued, "Water is poured into these buried pots, and since they''re unglazed, the water seeps out gradually, providing consistent moisture directly to the roots of the plants. The soil draws out the water from the pot as needed, ensuring the plants get just the right amount." I was astounded. "So, you''re saying the crops take only the water they need, minimizing wastage?" "Precisely," Master Lian nodded. "The pots need to be refilled every few days, depending on the crop and the climate. But compared to traditional methods, this technique saves an immense amount of water and ensures the plants are neither overwatered nor underwatered. The lid on top prevents evaporation and any unwanted critters from drinking from it." I whistled in admiration. "It''s simple yet incredibly effective. I''ve never seen such a method in action before. It''s ingenious!" Master Lian smiled, "This method has been passed down through generations. It''s a testament to the ingenuity of our ancestors and their understanding of nature. We''ve continued the practice, merging old wisdom with new techniques, ensuring that our crops get the best care possible." I spent some time talking with Master Lian. He was forthcoming with the information, quite unlike what I expected. I suppose this information was readily available and not unique to Tranquil Breeze Farm. If I used this in my garden, I could expand it tenfold without having to hire someone to help me water the plants! It was nice talking with someone about the cultivation of plants. Feng Wu was knowledgeable, but it was clear his focus was on martial arts. Tianyi wandered around, flattering between the plants in the storehouse and outside. I could only imagine how she felt. This was likely a paradise for her. I even got to talk about her with Master Lian, who took note of her qi-gathering abilities and gave her a coneflower to procure nectar from, free of charge. Mid-conversation, I received a message from the Heavenly Interface. Nature''s Attunement has reached level 2. It seems expanding my knowledge in all aspects of growing and cultivating plants raises my level for the newly evolved skills. Still, it was hard to believe that just one conversation was enough to tilt the scales. This trip would be an immense boon to all my skills. Soon, I''ll be able to create powerful pills at home! And then, I''ll be able to rule the heavens! Haha! Muahaha! HAHAHA- "Will this be all for today?" Master Lian asked. I snapped out of my stupor and nodded, as Feng Wu came over to discuss how he''ll pay. After finalizing the details, workers came over and packed it up. Feng Wu explained it would be delivered to the sect. The midday sun hung high, its rays spreading warmth over Tranquil Breeze Farm. We left the storehouse, stepping back into the picturesque scene that had welcomed us. I took a moment, inhaling deeply and feeling the vibrancy that surrounded us, a blend of nature and craftsmanship, old wisdom and new advancements. It felt as though the farm was a living, breathing entity, a place where time melded seamlessly with the essence of the earth. Walking beside Feng Wu, my mind swirled with newfound knowledge and possibilities. The secrets I''d uncovered here had the potential to revolutionize my approach to herbalism and cultivation. The passion that ignited within me felt like a rekindling of a flame that had always been there, now fanned into a vibrant blaze that consumed my every thought. "Today has been quite enlightening," I said, finally breaking the comfortable silence that had settled between us. Feng Wu glanced at me, his eyes twinkling with a knowing smile. "I knew you would appreciate this place, Kai," he responded. His words carried a weight of understanding, a testament to the depths of the friendship that was forming between us. Or had it formed, already? I mean we have gone through a battle together. It''s safe to say we''re comrade-in-arms! We reached the entrance where our faithful, unassuming guardian Ma Xi awaited, his wise eyes seemingly knowing of all that transpired. Before we stepped out, I turned once more to behold the farm a vibrant representation of what was possible when nature and nurture worked hand in hand. It felt like a sanctuary, a hidden paradise amidst a world teeming with chaos and battles. I was jealous. Ma Xi seemed to have the best life, roaming the fields and enjoying fresh fruit whenever he pleased. If I had a chance to be reincarnated, I''d hope it was in a similar position to the gate guardian. A gentle breeze swept through, carrying with it the sweet fragrances of blossoms and earth, whispering secrets and tales of the land. I felt a deep connection, an intertwining of my essence with the very heartbeat of the farm. It was a profound moment of symbiosis, a reminder that in this world of magic and might, the subtleties of nature held power unmatched, wisdom unspoken. Chapter 42: Verdant Lotus Sect Chapter 42: Verdant Lotus Sect Going back to pick up the horses and carriage, I was sad to leave Crescent Bay City without exploring the capital in its full glory. But perhaps it was for the best. I was carrying far too many valuables on me. I''d feel better knowing the egg tucked away in my pouch was lying secure in my room rather than on my person. Feng Wu did mention I''d have opportunities to visit during my time here. That would be ideal. Visiting Tranquil Breeze Farm and the other shops was definitely on my list! I''d have to bring souvenirs back for my people back home. The second-class disciple recommended the city marketplace for trinkets to bring back home. Our trek took us westward of the city, exiting into rolling hills and verdant forests that seemed to embrace travellers with a gentle, whispering welcome. As we progressed, Feng Wu shared tales of the sects history, filling the journey with stories of legendary alchemists and martial artists who had once graced the very paths we trod. I soaked in every word, each tale weaving a rich tapestry of the grandeur and mystique that awaited us. "You see, Kai, the alchemists who once graced this place were visionaries in their own right. Master Li Tao, for instance, was famed for concocting the ''Elixir of Prolonged Vitality'' using the most exquisite blend of herbs found in these very woods. His potions are still a vital part of our daily regimens, and..." As the sun dipped lower, painting the sky with hues of orange and purple, we reached the outskirts of the Verdant Lotus sect. Nestled at the junction where a tranquil river met a lush bamboo forest, the sect exuded a kind of ancient serenity. It was as if time itself had slowed, allowing nature and man to exist in harmonious symbiosis. We crossed a narrow stone bridge adorned with delicate lotus motifs, the gurgling river below whispering secrets to those who listened. Feng Wu pointed out several disciples in the distance, engaged in fluid martial arts forms, their movements resembling a dance more than a fight. It seemed like the art of combat here was more about harmony and flow than brute force. Entering the sect, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle amalgamation of alchemy and Taoist philosophies in its architecture. Buildings crafted from natural materials stood in harmony with the surroundings, their structures representing the unity of yin and yang, embodying a delicate balance between nature and nurture. Tianyi fluttered happily, staying at a patch of beautiful flowers before hurriedly catching up with us on the cart. Ah, this really was a breath-taking sight. I was going to be staying here for months? That was something I could get used to, indeed. It was quite a contrast to what I expected. It was more cozy than I thought a sect could ever be. There were no arrogant young masters, or snide remarks. It seemed as though everyone got along perfectly well. Perhaps Elder Ming was right; sects could be dangerous, and jealousy was a curse. But I suppose it depended on the sect. I wouldn''t expect this sort of atmosphere from the Silent Moon sect, if people like Xu Ziqing were running the place. It was easy to see that this place was a sanctuary for those seeking knowledge in the ancient arts of alchemy and martial prowess. The scent of rare herbs mingled with the fresh bamboo, creating a fragrance that was as rejuvenating as it was invigorating. By Tianyi''s glow, it seemed she agreed as well. "I''ll take you on a more in-depth tour later, but we should go greet Elder Zhu first. He''s the head of the alchemy pavilion." Feng Wu said with a knowing smile. "He was the one that learnt of your products and extended an invitation." I puffed up my chest. "Well, I''ll have to meet and thank Elder Zhu! it takes a keen eye to spot a talent like mine!" The man put his hand to his mouth, stifling a laugh. Feng Wu is lucky. If I were a cultivator in the Essence Awakening stage, he''d be enduring several face-slaps for his impudence! "Yes, Kowtow Kai. Whatever you say." I waved my fist at him threateningly, looking around to see if anybody had heard. "Hey! Don''t say that nickname out loud! I don''t want it spreading here." Feng Wu chuckled as we continued our journey towards the alchemy pavilion. The path there was laden with vibrant greenery, a gentle reminder of the sects intimate relationship with nature. Soon, we were greeted by the sight of the splendid alchemy pavilion. The structure was an architectural marvel, seamlessly blending the natural elements around it. It resembled a sanctuary of knowledge, where wisdom gathered from ages past was nurtured and bestowed upon eager learners. As we entered, I was immediately struck by the atmosphere of intense concentration and scholarly pursuit. The pavilion was abuzz with disciples engaged in various activities; some hovered over ancient texts, while others were absorbed in the meticulous process of refining ingredients. My senses were enveloped in a myriad of scents emanating from rare herbs and concoctions simmering in rudimentary pill furnaces. He pointed over at the center of the pavilion. "Elder Zhu''s teaching the second-class disciples today. Let''s join." There, Elder Zhu, a figure of wisdom and grace, was engrossed in teaching a group of disciples. His voice carried a harmonious melody as he elucidated the nuances of handling a rare and delicate herb. The elder''s hands moved with a fluidity that spoke of years of expertise, his fingers deftly manipulating the ingredients with an almost poetic grace. I felt an overwhelming sense of wonderment as I observed the students attentively absorbing his teachings, their faces illuminated with the gentle glow of the burning cauldrons before them. They listened intently, occasionally jotting down notes with an air of serious commitment. Elder Zhu retrieved the pill with a pair of silver tongs, holding it up for everyone to see. "This, young ones, is the Sun Harmony Pill. A pill that can be a boon to both cultivators and regular people alike, aiding in meditation, enhancing vitality, and promoting a deep sense of peace and harmony." I felt a sense of awe wash over me as I gazed at the pill. It was so unassuming in its appearance, yet I knew it held within it a world of wonders, a testament to the deep and intricate understanding of alchemy. At that moment, as I sat there amidst the enchanting fragrance wafting through the room, I was entranced, feeling a connection, a pull towards the art that seemed to resound within the very core of my being. It was as if a dormant part of me had been awakened, urging me to delve deeper, to learn and explore the secrets that lay within this sacred practice. As Elder Zhu concluded his lecture, the students gathered around him, eager to ask questions and gain further insights into the lesson. Feng Wu and I seized this opportunity to move closer, exchanging respectful bows with the venerable elder. "Elder Zhu, it''s an honor to be in your presence," I said, my voice brimming with genuine admiration and reverence. The elder''s gaze settled upon me, a warm and welcoming smile gracing his features. "This one''s name is Kai Liu." "The honor is mine, young one. I''ve heard much about your exceptional talent in the world of herbalism, and your companion here," Elder Zhu said, his eyes twinkling as he nodded at Tianyi''s direction. "Your creations, especially the Invigorating Dawn Tonic, are indeed ingenious. We hope you find our sect to be a place to explore your potential." A surge of pride and joy rushed through me, hearing such words from a master of his stature was beyond humbling. I could feel my cheeks warming, a shy smile forming as I replied, "Thank you, Elder Zhu. Your words mean a lot to me. I''ve always sought to understand and harness the true essence of herbs in my creations. To bring healing and wellness to others." Elder Zhu nodded approvingly, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer, as if assessing the depths of my potential. "I can sense a strong affinity within you towards the elements of nature. Your path is a promising one, young Kai." Feng Wu excused himself shortly, leaving me and the elder to introduce ourselves to each other. I thought it''d be awkward, but the elder felt like a kindred spirit. Someone who had a thirst for knowledge like I did. "I believe you''ll be spending most of your time here at the alchemy pavilion, so it''s best if I show you around. Follow me," Elder Zhu said, giving me a tour of the building. Elder Zhu led me through an intricate maze of corridors, each one seemingly more fascinating than the last. We passed by laboratories where disciples were intently focused on their work, experimenting with various concoctions and substances, their faces glowing in the soft light cast by the flickering flames of their furnaces. As we moved further, the fragrance of different herbs melded in the air, forming a rich tapestry of scents that was both invigorating and calming. Here, a garden bloomed with plants I had only ever read about in books; plants whose properties held the secrets to potent brews and remedies. I could barely contain my awe and curiosity, my mind buzzing with questions and possibilities. Elder Zhu seemed to sense my bubbling excitement, for he chuckled softly, his voice carrying the richness of a gentle stream flowing over time-worn rocks. "This is just the beginning, young one," he said, his eyes twinkling with an ageless wisdom. "In time, you will learn to navigate this world of wonders, to unlock the secrets held within these plants and elements." I could feel my spirit vibrating, responding to the energy of this place, the very fibers of my being seeming to align with the natural harmony that pervaded the pavilion. It was as if the pavilion itself was inviting me to embark on a journey of discovery, to delve into the mysteries that lay at the heart of alchemy. As our tour came to an end, we stood in a serene courtyard where a gentle breeze played with the leaves of ancient trees, their branches stretching towards the sky in a silent prayer. The setting sun cast a golden hue on everything, painting the scene with the warm tones of an ending day. Elder Zhu turned towards me, his face bathed in the soft glow of the fading light. "It has been a long day, young Kai. You must be tired. It would be best for you to rest and gather your energies for the days to come. Preparing for the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet will be no easy task." But as I stood there, amidst the captivating beauty and the pulse of vibrant life that thrummed around me, I found that rest was the furthest thing from my mind. Instead, a fervent desire had ignited within me, a burning need to immerse myself in the art that beckoned me with open arms. just learning about the clay pots in Tranquil Breeze Farm raised my Nature''s Attunement to the next level after I had plateaued. If I were to learn about alchemy, I could only wonder how it would impact my Spiritual Herbalism technique. Or maybe even create an entirely new set of skills? I wouldn''t be able to rest until I got my first lesson. Taking a deep breath to steady my racing heart, I turned towards Elder Zhu, clenching my fist. "Elder Zhu, I know it''s been a long day, but I find myself restless amidst all this wonder. Would it be possible for me to start learning right away, perhaps make some simple potions? I promise I won''t overdo it." Elder Zhu studied me for a long moment, his eyes seeming to peer into the very depths of my soul. And then, with a gentle smile that held the warmth of a thousand suns, he nodded. "I suppose I can spare some time to host a quick lesson. I admire your spirit. Very well." As we walked towards one of the laboratories, I could feel a rush of exhilaration coursing through me, a tingle of anticipation that danced upon my skin. It felt as if I was stepping onto a path that had been waiting for me all along, a journey of discovery and growth that promised to be both challenging and rewarding. Chapter 43: Initiation Into Alchemy Chapter 43: Initiation Into Alchemy Elder Zhu stood a few paces away, his keen eyes watching over my first steps into alchemy, a well of patience and wisdom. He had explained that the pill furnace before me was not just a tool but an entity in itself, a critical medium through which the natural essences of ingredients could be refined, transformed, and harnessed. I swallowed nervously. This was a test. To see if I was worthy of the sect''s time and investment. I couldn''t shame them in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. "The furnace," he had begun, "is a conduit of qi, the vital force that courses through everything. One must learn to channel one''s inner qi to maintain a stable flame, to nurture the concoctions, melding them into existence with both fire and spirit." I could feel the qi all around me. The sect was a bastion of nature, and had an elevated level of qi in the environment that made me feel...better. I tried to let my qi flow in synergy with the furnace, extending my senses to envelop it, to become one with it. Infusing the furnace was a different sensation from when I did it with my plants. It was more resistant, and required more focus to maintain. The furnace responded, its flames flickering, reflecting the dance of energies. I could feel a symbiotic connection forming, a gentle hum resonating within me, harmonizing with the heartbeat of the flames. It was a delicate balance, a symbiotic dance that required utmost concentration and sensitivity. As I ground the beetle shells to a fine powder, their fragments caught the warm glow of the furnace, lending a light green hue to the substance. I glanced towards Tianyi, who was fluttering around the workspace, her antennae twitching as she inspected the array of ingredients with a curious and discerning gaze. Every so often, she would flit towards me, offering silent encouragements or perhaps sharing her own insights from her own vantage point. Her presence was a comforting anchor in this sea of newfound knowledge. It was nice having someone familiar with me here. I turned my attention back to Elder Zhu, who was now demonstrating the art of blending the powdered beetle shell with other ingredients. His hands moved with a mesmerizing grace, each gesture a masterful stroke that spoke volumes. I mirrored his actions, my hands finding a rhythm in the meticulous process of blending the ingredients. There was a profound depth to the art of alchemy that was slowly revealing itself to me, a confluence of science and spirituality that spoke to the deepest fibers of my being. As Elder Zhu gently guided my movements, I felt a series of epiphanies cascading through my mind, a bridge forming between the realms of herbalism and alchemy. I could see the roots in intertwining with each other, the harmonious balance that lay at the heart of both disciplines. "With alchemy," Elder Zhu murmured, his voice a soft lull in the tranquil space, "one seeks to distill the essence of nature, to uncover the hidden potentials within each ingredient. It is a path of refinement, of purification, where one seeks to unite the physical and the spiritual, to forge a synergy that transcends the sum of its parts." I absorbed his words, letting them seep into my consciousness, weaving themselves into the fabric of my understanding. I realized that as a herbalist, I had only scratched the surface of nature''s mysteries. But here, in this sacred space, I was being offered a glimpse into the deeper realms of existence, a chance to explore the uncharted territories that lay beyond the known. As I worked, I could feel the burgeoning connections forming, the synthesis of knowledge and intuition that was guiding my hands. I could sense the subtle energies of the ingredients, the complex interplay of forces that was slowly culminating in the creation of a potent revitalizing powder. My hands, guided by newfound insights and the gentle nudges from Elder Zhu, began to move with a newfound confidence, a dance of creation that was both ancient and timeless. With each movement, I could feel the ingredients responding, their energies melding and harmonizing in a sublime symphony of transformation. Time seemed to slow, each moment stretching into infinity as I immersed myself in the process, my senses attuned to the intricate dance of energies that was unfolding before me. I could feel the vibrant life force contained within the beetle shells, a raw power that promised to invigorate and revitalize. Elder Zhu stood a few paces away, his keen eyes watching my every move. This was my initiation, a rite of passage into the esteemed world of alchemy. Yet as I stood before the furnace, I couldn''t shake the foreboding thought of failure. I couldn''t let down the sect in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. The stakes were impossibly high, a reflection of the complex concoction I was attempting to create. "Careful. Keep it stable." Elder Zhu''s words echoed in my head, breaking me out of my thoughts. As the process unfolded, a cascade of epiphanies flowed through me, bridging the gap between the two disciplines. The herbs and minerals laid before me began to sing in harmony, their energies intertwining in a delicate dance of creation and transformation. Unlike my potions, where everything fit together neatly like pieces on a puzzle, I had to mold them, shape them into something that fit. It added a layer of complexity to the process. But as the moment of culmination approached, I could feel the strain beginning to overwhelm me. The intricate dance of energies grew increasingly chaotic, slipping from my grasp like sand through fingers. I strained to maintain the delicate balance, to keep the flames at bay, but my inner reservoir of qi was rapidly depleting. My heart raced, a bead of sweat trickled down my temple as the once harmonious blend spiraled into turmoil within the furnace. The pressure mounted, a crescendo of frantic energy that threatened to engulf the precious creation in flames. I felt the barest touch on my shoulder, followed by a consistent flow of qi. Tianyi was on my shoulder, providing me with the additional energy I needed to infuse the pill furnace with. She truly was the best assistant I could ask for. As the process neared completion, a serene calm settled within me. The frenetic energy of the previous attempt had given way to a focused determination, a single-minded pursuit of innovation and excellence. Finally, as the flames subsided, a radiant powder lay within the furnace, a testament to the fusion of old and new. Elder Zhu approached, his eyes reflecting the vibrant glow of the creation before us. He lifted a pinch of the powder, and put it to his mouth. A deep silence engulfed us as Elder Zhu closed his eyes to taste the powder fully. Moments felt like eternity as I waited, a mix of anticipation and nervousness churning in my chest. His face, usually a mask of calmness and wisdom, showed a flicker of something - surprise, realization. Then, he opened his eyes, the depths of them reflecting a sea of twinkling stars, an expanse of newfound wonder and respect. "This... This is stronger than the original recipe," he finally uttered, his voice carrying an undertone of amazement. I felt a rush of exhilaration, yet I steadied my breath, maintaining a humble posture. Elder Zhu took a step closer, his picking up the ginger which had its essence taken. "That skill...you took the ginger''s energy. Tell me, Kai, how did you achieve this?" How do I explain this? A natural ability of mine? A gift from the Heavenly Interface? I swallowed down my anxieties. I met his gaze, the comforting heat of the furnace warming my back as I spoke, "Through the Heavenly Interface. My skill in Herbalism had reached it''s peak, giving me knowledge on how to utilize and extract a plant''s essence." His eyebrows twitched visibly, a clear sign of his inner turmoil. He was likely new to the concept of the Heavenly Interface. I don''t know how the others dealt with it, but it was clear people were still trying to figure out it''s purpose in day-to-day life. He cleared his throat, seemingly trying to regain his usual composure. "The Heavenly Interface, you say?" He murmured, the curiosity evident in his tone. He was clearly shaken, though doing his utmost to remain the wise and grounded elder I knew him to be. "Yes," I explained, my voice steady, imbued with the confidence of my newfound skills. "But is this essence extraction skill a rarity? I figured it was something that most cultivators would know how to do after some time." He seemed lost in thought for a moment, as if grappling with a monumental realization. Then, with a brisk nod, he returned to his authoritative, elder self, yet with a newfound glint of respect in his eyes. "I''ll have to see if there are instances in the past. But yes, Kai. Your ability to utilize a plant''s essence is a rarity. This is a significant achievement." I nodded, a warm glow of pride settling within me. He asked me a variety of technical questions, from how I used it, to the effects on the plants. He also asked me about my usage of essences in my products. Suddenly, as if remembering a pressing engagement, Elder Zhu hurriedly scooped up a significant portion of the radiant powder and secured it carefully in a small, ornate container. "Go and rest, young one," he said, his voice carrying a tinge of urgency. "You have given me much to ponder upon." With a speed that belies his age, he left me alone in the laboratory with Tianyi. "Come on, let''s get going." I called out to her. Her wings glimmered as we left the area and headed down into the lobby of the alchemy pavilion. A couple hours had passed, and there were only a few people left inside. Most of them were engrossed in whatever they were doing, but a couple sneaked curious glances at me and Tianyi. I left the pavilion and closed the door behind me, taking a deep breath and enjoying fresh air. I looked over the horizon with a small smile. Several disciples roamed freely, but Feng Wu was nowhere to be seen. "Where the hell am I supposed to go?" Damn it, Feng Wu. You were supposed to give me a tour of the sect. Chapter 44: Blissful Rest Chapter 44: Blissful Rest "Oh, Feng Wu? He passed by an hour ago, said he was going to the mission chamber. Let me show you," It seems Feng Wu was a person of significance in the sect, considering how the disciple I approached knew immediately where to look. That led me to wonder just how many second-class disciples there were. It seemed like aside from training and getting stronger, disciples were handling many tasks and errands for the sect. The disciple directed me to the mission chamber, east of the alchemy pavilion and a short walk away. I gave him my thanks and headed off. It seemed as though the sect was used to having guests come in and out, judging by how lax it was. I was expecting suspicious stares and interrogations for wandering on my lonesome, but everybody minded their business. With the night encroaching, I hastened my strides to get there faster. The structure stood imposing, bordered with simple wooden pillars. The evening sun cast elongated shadows, gently revealing the quiet exterior. Not as vast as the training grounds, but it was larger than Lan-Yin''s family tea house back home. Stepping inside, I noticed rows of secluded booths, shielded with wooden partitions for disciples to pen down their mission details privately. There were less than a dozen people in the main hall. Ah, this was awkward. Doesn''t seem like a place for me to go. I flinched as I heard a voice come from my flank. "Sir, I''m afraid guests are not permitted beyond this point," a voice to my left informed me, breaking my inward stream of thoughts. I turned my head to face a disciple who seemed barely older than myself, with an earnest and slightly stern expression adorning his face. "I apologize," I began, bowing slightly in a gesture of respect. I felt a little foolish, walking into an area where I clearly did not belong, carried away by my eagerness to reunite with Feng Wu. "I was looking for Feng Wu. Is he here?" I asked. The disciple''s features softened a bit as he recognized the name. "Senior Brother Feng Wu, you say? He is actually with the elder right now, finishing up his report. It shouldn''t be much longer." The disciple glanced back towards the private chambers before turning his gaze back to me, his eyes holding a hint of understanding. "I see..." I muttered. At least I was in the right place. "Would it be possible to ask him to meet me outside once he''s done?" The disciple nodded, offering a small smile in return, his demeanor transforming from stern to somewhat friendly. "Certainly, I''ll let him know. Please wait outside; he should be with you shortly." I sat outside of the building, taking the time to decompress and calm myself. Today was an exhausting, but fulfilling venture. My mind was brimming with new ideas. The pill furnace was a complex item, so the more I learned about it''s intricacies, the better my products would be. But it looks like they cost a fortune. The sect had several laying around, perhaps I could negotiate to buy one? I''ve heard from Feng Wu already about how much they cost, so I''d need to save up from the results of my contract with the Azure Silk Trading Company. So aside from learning alchemy, I''d need to make my potions for my contract, keep up with my conditioning, and cultivate? "Tianyi, it''s gonna be busy over the next few months," I said with a sigh. "But it''s not so bad. In fact, I look forward to it. This place is beautiful. What about you?" The butterfly let out a feeling of contentment. The environment here was probably doing wonders for her. She was exuding qi constantly back at home, creating pockets of a qi-rich environment in areas she frequented. But here? Her wings had returned to its full glory, maybe even surpassing it. I wonder if it''s because she can focus fully on drawing the energy from around us without worry. It''d be a crime to waste my time here. If my name were to match my reality, I''d have to work harder than anybody else.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter. "Kai, sorry to keep you waiting." I spun around to face Feng Wu, an apologetic smile on his face. He looked a little tired, but kept himself upright. "No problem, were you at the mission chamber penning down the details of the escort mission assigned to you?" I queried, my voice tinged with curiosity. The entire concept of missions and the dynamics of sects were new to me, making every piece of information a treasure to hoard. This bed was so comfy... But sleep evaded me, as if teasing my exhausted limbs and urging my mind to wade deeper into a tumultuous sea of creativity and innovation. There was a relentless buzz in my head, the unfettered cogs of imagination tirelessly turning, concocting complex formulas and untested alchemic theories. Even as I nestled deeper into the softness of the bed, trying to drown out the noise, the calling was too strong, the pull of potential discoveries too enticing. As the ideas kept flooding in, a part of me yearned for the blissful ignorance of sleep, for a momentary respite from the relentless pursuit of knowledge. Yet, a deeper, insatiable part couldn''t bear to let these fleeting glimpses of innovation pass unrecorded. Is this what it feels like to be on the cusp of something truly revolutionary? I wondered, feeling like a lone explorer on the brink of a new frontier. Each revelation felt like a beacon in the dark, guiding me further into the mysterious realms of alchemy, a journey of both external discovery and inner transformation. Ha, being a genius unrivalled throughout the heavens has some drawbacks I suppose. In the stillness of the night, I found myself sitting up, my eyes staring at the dancing flame of the lantern, but my mind was light years away. I contemplated on new combinations of herbs, innovative brewing techniques, and the fantastical creations that awaited in the yet uncharted territory of alchemy. The veil of fatigue seemed to lift, replaced by a fervent desire to explore and understand, to forge new paths where no one had ventured before. I slipped out of bed, the cool breeze from the open window caressing my face, grounding me yet also encouraging the flames of curiosity to burn brighter. A notebook lay on the small table by the window, beckoning me to pen down the whirlpool of thoughts that threatened to consume me. As I began to write, my hand moved with a life of its own, dancing across the paper in an unrestrained ballet of knowledge and inspiration. But I knew I couldn''t just rely on notes; I needed a place where these ideas could solidify and take form, an inner sanctum where the chaos of creativity could find order and purpose. My mind drifted into the memory palace, a labyrinthine repository where each idea could find a home, a place to grow and evolve. As the night advanced, I found myself entering this mental space, walking down the sprawling forest that represented my mindscape. Amongst them was a budding sapling; the one that represented my knowledge of alchemy. I approached it, watching as it reached towards the stars, each leaf a concept, a fragment of understanding. The time had come to nurture this sapling into a tree, to foster its growth with the fertile soil of information and knowledge. The intricacies of herbalism sprawled out before me in a vibrant tapestry of interweaving concepts. Each herb held a story, a potential to heal or harm, to nourish or weaken. It was up to me to unlock those secrets, to coax forth the true potential lurking within each leaf and root. I paused, closing my eyes to let the pulsing energies of the natural elements infuse my understanding. My fingertips tingled with the sensation of vibrant leaves and tender petals, the earthy scent of roots filling my senses. Here, in the quiet cradle of my mind, I sifted through each fragment of knowledge I had acquired, connecting the dots, forming a more cohesive picture. I delved deeper, losing myself in the intricate dance of phytocompounds and their effects on the human body. Antioxidants that could heal and rejuvenate, alkaloids that might wield both danger and medicinal properties, saponins that could cleanse and purify. The labyrinthine pathways of herbal interactions unfolded before me, a grand, yet delicate ballet of nature''s wonders. Each new revelation was like a gentle rain, nurturing the growing tree within my mind, encouraging it to reach higher, to expand its branches and deepen its roots. I could feel it maturing, strengthening, becoming a repository of wisdom and insight. The hours dwindled away as I wandered deeper into my own consciousness, immersing myself in an ocean of potential, where every droplet held a universe of possibilities. I sensed that I was standing at the threshold of something great, my pulse quickened, beating in harmony with the rhythmic song of the universe. But amidst this profound journey, a gentle chime echoed, pulling me back to the surface, back to the tangible reality of the room I inhabited. It was the Heavenly Interface. Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 2. With that, I meditated peacefully through the night, enjoying the presence of Tianyi and the Wind Serpent Egg. I hummed quietly during my contemplations; the lullaby my mother sang about the Moonlit Grace Lily. ''Sleep, my dear, and worry not, For Moonlit Grace will soothe your thought. Wrapped in lily''s tender hold, You''ll awaken strong and bold.'' Chapter Side Story: Tales of Tianyi Chapter Side Story: Tales of Tianyi The garden was more than just thriving. With our combined effort, every plant, be it the mystical ginseng, the rejuvenating goji berry, or the invigorating ginger, blossomed with an unparalleled qi. The scents they exhaled were heady, almost intoxicating, promising healing and power. It was paradise, and I felt blessed every time I fluttered amidst these living treasures. But, as with all things precious, our haven attracted unwanted attention. At first, it was just the occasional "beetle" or "aphid," as Kai would name them. But before we knew it, our sanctuary was under siege. The invaders werent just content with the typical green foliage; they were after the qi-rich essence of the most treasured plants in the garden. The goji berries, usually glowing with a faint luminescence, now had tiny bite marks. The ginsengs leaves, which once stood tall and proud, were pockmarked and wilted under the onslaught. Each day was a new challenge. The "whiteflies" seemed particularly fond of the aromatic ginger leaves, clouding around them in swirling masses, drawing their essence and leaving them sapped of vitality. The "caterpillars," on the other hand, had an insatiable appetite for the goji berry vines, wrapping around them in a devastating embrace. With so many enemies, I was forced to optimize the usage of my qi. Using the bare minimum to cut through their exoskeletons. Making my wings sharper with less qi, refining it to the point of zero waste. Wing Blade: Your wings become razor-sharp with the infusion of qi. A reward for my efforts as the guardian of the garden. From there, my Wing Blade became more refined and solidified. Kai had the foresight to apply some sort of essence on the most sought-after plants, explicitly warning me several times not to touch it through our bond. Seeing the unfortunate souls land on the plants coated in that essence he created becoming paralyzed and dying was more than enough to make me give these plants a wide berth. Thankfully, not every plant received this treatment. The lily that glowed under the moonlight repelled most by itself, leaving me to absorb the essence freely and recover. Several others I frequented were free of the essence, which I understood as my responsibility to care for and defend. The battle wasn''t just about warding them off. It was about understanding them, and predicting their patterns. Every time I zipped past a plant, shooing away a group of "locusts" or diving at a cluster of "mites," I''d remember Kai''s words, naming them, trying to understand their nature. It was essential, not just to defeat them but to restore balance. One early dawn, as I rested on a ginseng root, Kai approached. His brows were furrowed, reflecting the same concern I felt. "The ''grasshoppers'' are multiplying faster," he whispered as if saying it louder would make it more real. I nodded, my wings drooping slightly with fatigue. However, amidst this turmoil, the resilience of our garden was evident. Some ginseng plants, after being nearly consumed, drew deep from the earth''s qi and sprouted anew, even more robust and full of vitality. Their undying spirit and refusal to be defeated were sources of inspiration. Our resolve hardened. This was more than just a garden; it was a repository of ancient knowledge and power, cultivated over generations. The likes of "beetles" and "whiteflies" would not diminish its glory. Not while I remained alive. Every day felt like an endless whirlwind of activity, a perpetual dance of evasion and attack. My desire to become faster, stronger, and more resilient seemed to fall short when faced with the overwhelming flood of pests that threatened our garden. One twilight, while patrolling the dense foliage, I discovered an unusual scene. A secluded clearing amid the dense plant life was scattered with spider carcasses. These were the spiders I dreaded. Their predatory aura always presented a challenge. To see them lifeless, devoid of their menacing essence, was shocking. But the real surprise was at the center of this eerie tableau. A smaller spider, with intricate patterns adorning its body, stood amidst the larger, now lifeless ones. Its deliberate, almost methodical movements showed it was feasting on the fallen. I hovered silently, concealed by a nearby leaf, my attention entirely captivated by this unexpected sight. Then it turned away, leaving me to my own devices. An unbidden memory came up in my mind. Faint and fleeting. Being chased by a pesky human through a forest, finding solace in a waterfall, and being awoken with a spark that made me what I am today. In the same way Kai and I became steadfast partners, perhaps this intelligent creature may prove to be a useful ally in our battles to come. I watched as Tianyi gracefully fluttered over from the dense foliage, her vibrant wings catching the last rays of twilight. She alighted on a stone beside me, and I couldn''t help but admire her grace. For a creature who had bisected a bird when it encroached upon the garden, she looked deceptively delicate. "How have you been?" I asked her. Instead of words, a warm rush of positive emotions flowed through our bond. Relief, contentment, and a touch of amusement. It always amazed me how Tianyi, despite her lack of spoken language, could communicate her feelings so vividly. I chuckled, letting the emotional wave wash over me. "You''re doing an incredible job, you know? The garden''s never been safer. Keep up the work!" Tianyi emitted a burst of pride through our bond, her wings fluttering in response. But then, my expression turned pensive. "However, I can''t help but notice that the bugs are getting... stronger. And there''s more of them than before. The chrysanthemum essence I applied on the plants worked, but I could see a few were resistant to it. I suppose I''ll have to see other ways of keeping them under control." When I was a child, my parents spoke of the spirit of the land. Of how it communicates, nurtures, and sometimes challenges. These creatures, these challenges, are they tests the land imposes upon us? Perhaps the garden is testing our worthiness. To see if I can protect what I''m cultivating in this little space of mine. "Do you think it''s the garden?" I mused aloud. "Its high concentration of qi drawing these creatures in? Or maybe... the ambient qi in this region is... evolving the fauna." There was an unsettling pause. The weight of that idea hung heavy. It wasnt just about defending a garden anymore; the implications of the land''s creatures evolving due to an abundance of qi could change everything we knew. What if Tianyi''s powers grew stronger and spread to the village? What would happen to the livestock? What would happen to the humans? We both shared a look, our bond resonating with mutual unease. The silence that settled was thick, a stark contrast to the usually harmonious backdrop of our garden''s ambiance. I laughed, albeit a bit shakily. "Ah, I''m probably overthinking things. Just the musings of a tired cultivator. The fumes inside the house are probably getting to me." Tianyi emitted a gentle feeling of reassurance through our bond, which did wonders to lift my spirits. "I suppose I should get up and train," I said, trying to sound more cheerful than I felt. With a final glance at the sprawling garden, I concluded, "Tomorrow is another day, after all." I got up, feeling the coolness of the stone bench for a moment before turning to face the garden in its entirety. Whatever the future held for me, I knew that this little garden would be, and forever always, my home. And I''d protect it at all costs. Chapter 45: Alchemy for Dummies Chapter 45: Alchemy for Dummies Waking up before the roosters crowed wasn''t something I experienced in some time. Being on the road, our sleep schedule became more lax compared to when I was running the shop back home. Traversing the sect''s surrounding areas kept me active and chipper, despite the slight mental fatigue from reviewing my knowledge and trying to gain every fragment of understanding I could from my lesson with Elder Zhu. "Over there is the training grounds. The third-class disciples are doing their morning drills, as you can see." Feng Wu pointed from the distance. Following his finger, I stared at the clearing filled with a few dozen disciples, my age or younger, following along an intricate dance of palm strikes and sweeping kicks. It was similar to Feng Wu''s strikes, the first stance of the Lotus Palm. It looked like they were here for a substantial amount of time already. That''s true dedication! At the forefront, an older man was leading the group and shouting the moves they performed. Compared to Feng Wu''s, the disciples couldn''t hold a candle in terms of speed and precision. Although that didn''t mean I could beat them in a fight. They were far more agile than I was, that''s for sure. "Do they train like this everyday? That''s incredible!" Feng Wu dipped his head. "Of course. Although our combat prowess falls short of the Silent Moon and Whispering Wind sect, we are diligent. One cannot be at their mental peak without some form of martial training." Feng Wu then led me further into the sect''s serene landscape, and the shouts of the working disciples grew fainter as we walked away. "As you already know, the alchemy pavilions are to the east, and the administrative buildings are to the north. As a guest, you won''t need to venture to those places often," Feng Wu mentioned casually, his words floating by like the gentle wind. We then approached what appeared to be a breathtaking structure a vast, shimmering greenhouse. The sunlight reflected off the crystalline material, scattering rainbow hues in every direction. It was awe-inspiring and reminded me of the greenhouses from Tranquil Breeze Farm. Smaller, and more compact, but still eye-catching in its own right. "This is our sect''s prized possession, the Crystal Alchemy Greenhouse," Feng Wu said with a hint of pride in his voice. I couldn''t help but get closer, my fingers lightly grazing the crystalline glass. "This... it''s just like the greenhouses from Tranquil Breeze Farm. This isn''t regular glass, is it?" Feng Wu chuckled. "Good eye. The process might be similar, but the crystals we use are specially treated with alchemical methods, enhancing its properties and making it the perfect environment for the more uncommon herbs grown here." The greenhouse was divided into several sections, each dedicated to a particular herb or plant vital for alchemy. Walking inside, I felt an immediate change in the atmosphere. It was warm, humid, and charged with a soothing energy. My senses tingled with every step, drawn to the various fragrances that filled the air. The beauty of the blooming flora, the shimmering leaves, and the vibrant colors all around was a sight to behold. "Each section has a dedicated caretaker, ensuring the perfect growth conditions for the herbs. Our sect might be smaller, but we take pride in the quality of our alchemy ingredients," Feng Wu continued, leading me deeper inside. I saw various plants, most of which I wouldn''t have seen in my lifetime without traversing to Crescent Bay City. I spotted a vine of Breezesong Fruits, small in number but an eye-catching addition to the greenhouse. Even the Moonlit Grace Lilies were being cultivated in a small patch. They were still in an immature state, but clearly thriving under the conditions set by the Verdant Lotus sect. Every few steps, he would pause, allowing me to appreciate the unique plants and explaining their uses and importance in the world of alchemy. I was lost in a trance, captivated by the harmony of nature and alchemy. Tianyi had wandered off from sight, but through our bond I could feel her contentment and knew she was safe. Several plants glowed in soft, luminescent colors, and water features were artfully placed around, adding to the serenity. In the heart of the greenhouse, a tranquil pond, surrounded by exotic plants and filled with koi of myriad colors, stole my breath away. Their graceful movements, combined with the gentle trickling of water, created an ambiance of peace. "It''s beautiful," I whispered, not wanting to disturb the tranquility. Feng Wu smiled, "It''s the pride and joy of our sect. Our founder believed that being close to nature and understanding its rhythm was essential for alchemy." Time seemed to stand still as we continued our walk. Each plant, each sound, and each scent only deepened my admiration for the sect and its dedication to the art of alchemy. Before I knew it, we had reached the exit. "It seems we ended up spending too much time here. Come find me after your class, and I''ll show you where your ingredients are, alright?" Feng Wu said. "I''ll be in the training compound around the time you finish so look for me there." I entered the alchemy pavilion, the familiar aroma of herbs and elixirs filled my nostrils, a blend of comfort and excitement. Disciples moved with purpose, and I immediately noticed the uniformity of their attire. Third-class disciples, judging by the sheer number, donned pristine white robes, accentuated with delicate green trims that seemed to reflect the very essence of the Verdant Lotus Sect. Compared to them, I stuck out awkwardly in my maroon robe, a far cry from the calm and serene colors that surrounded me. I hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. My fingers began to move, handling the herbs and tools with practiced ease. The repetitive motions of grinding and measuring that I had done countless times at my shop now came to my rescue. The room felt silent except for the occasional rustle and scrape of tools. He observed silently, his face betraying no emotion. After what felt like an eternity, he straightened up and looked around the room. "This is how it''s done," he declared, pointing at my table. "Mimic his precision, his technique. That''s the foundation of alchemy." I could feel my face heat up with both pride and embarrassment. The weight of dozens of pairs of eyes was heavy upon me, yet the small nod of appreciation from the first-class disciple made all the anxiety worthwhile. The foundation laid by my years of herbalism had somehow, unexpectedly, set me on the path of alchemy with a strong footing. The rest of the lesson was unexpectedly informative. Instructor Xiao-Hu delved into topics and methods of alchemy that I had never even considered. With each explanation, I found myself understanding why he was so severe. The foundations of alchemy were delicate, and a small slip in the process could result in an inferior product. He wasn''t being overly strict; he was teaching us the importance of precision and the cost of carelessness. Once the class ended, I was approached by a few third-class disciples, including the duo who had earlier lent me their tools. "That was some impressive skill you showcased earlier," the girl with the braid said, a genuine smile on her face. "Is that why you were brought in from the outside?" I chuckled, "Actually, it''s my experience as a herbalist that probably gave me an edge. Alchemy and herbalism share some foundational principles." The young man with the bun added, "I guess that makes sense. Among us third-class disciples, not many have a strong talent for alchemy. Most of us gravitate towards martial arts or other departments." "You''re saying none of you are alchemists?" I asked in surprise. He laughed, "Well, some of us try, but we''ve never seen someone so young handle herbs with the finesse you showcased today." The girl added, "Many of us are still finding our footing. It''s said that one''s path in the sect often finds them, rather than the other way around." Our conversation flowed naturally as we introduced ourselves. The girl with the braid was named Li Na, and the young man was called Han Wei. They were both disciples who were trying to harness their talents and were part of a close-knit group within the third-class disciples. It turned out they were younger than me, almost by half a decade! That was hard to believe, seeing them so young yet so capable. i wouldn''t hold a candle to these disciples when I was their age. I felt old... As we continued talking, Instructor Xiao-Hu approached. My heart rate picked up a bit, recalling the stern gaze he''d fixed me with earlier. "Kai Liu," he addressed. I straightened up immediately. "Yes, Instructor?" "Meet Elder Zhu at his office after this. He wishes to speak with you." I nodded in understanding, "Of course." Before turning away, Xiao-Hu added, "Oh, and in future classes, your butterfly companion should not be present. It''s too... sparkly. It could be a distraction for the others." I glanced over to where Tianyi was hovering, her wings giving off a soft luminescence. Suppressing an embarrassed smile, I replied, "Understood, Instructor." As Xiao-Hu walked away, Li Na and Han Wei exchanged amused glances. "It looks like you''re making quite an impression already," Han Wei said with a playful smirk. Li Na nudged him gently, "Leave him be. At least he didn''t get reprimanded for forgetting his tools." I laughed, "Thank you both, really. Hopefully, we''ll have more opportunities to learn together." They nodded in agreement, and with that, I made my way towards Elder Zhu''s office, wondering what the esteemed Elder wanted to discuss. Chapter 46: Conditioning & Grit Chapter 46: Conditioning & Grit "Elder Zhu? You wanted to see me?" The rich aroma of aged parchment wafted through the air as I stepped into the chamber. Elder Zhu''s office was a veritable labyrinth of wisdom. Tall mahogany shelves, packed edge to edge with scrolls, flanked the walls. Delicate ink brushes and meticulously inked papers lay scattered across the wooden surface, evidence of a mind forever at work. In the soft, dim glow of the room, the intricate shadows of numerous curios - some jade statues, some bronze instruments, and other indecipherable trinkets - played on the walls, each silently narrating tales of ancient traditions and forgotten lore. Amidst the expansive display of artifacts and scrolls, the centerpiece of the room was an opulent desk, made of dark, polished wood and engraved with symbols that resonated with profound energy. On it lay a vast spread of papers, sketches, and manuscripts, but what caught my attention the most was a lone journal, its leather-bound spine slightly worn, placed meticulously at the center. "Ah, Kai! How was your first class?" The Elder''s voice snapped me out of my reverie. "It wasn''t too much trouble," I said, scratching my head. "Instructor Xiao-Hu is very thorough. Reinforcing the basics." Elder Zhu chuckled warmly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "If only the other disciples could see things as you do. They often ''look at the sky from the bottom of a well'', fixated on a small patch of blue and unaware of the vastness above. But enough of that; there''s another matter I wish to discuss." He gestured to the journal, its untouched pages seeming to beckon with a subtle allure. The absence of any title made it even more intriguing. Void of any ostentatious ornamentation, it seemed simple, but there was an unmistakable weight to its presence. I tilted my head, my curiosity piqued. "Have you heard of Master Li Tao?" Elder Zhu''s question caught me off guard. My mind thought back to my journey with Feng Wu. "Yes, he was mentioned by Feng Wu. Master Li Tao is credited for the creation of the Elixir of Prolonged Vitality, right?" I replied, trying to piece together the fragments of information I had gathered. Elder Zhu nodded, his fingers lightly drumming the cover of the journal. "That is accurate. However, there is more to Master Li Tao than just the creation of that elixir." He paused, looking deep into my eyes, seemingly gauging my reaction. "Master Li Tao had a talent, similar to yours - the essence extraction skill. But unlike you, his talents extended beyond just plants." A mixture of surprise and curiosity welled up inside me. Tianyi twitched upon feeling my anticipation through our emotional bond. Elder Zhu continued, "Master Li Tao was an ancestor of our sect, the alchemy pavilion elder two generations ago. He was instrumental in shaping the pavilion into what it is today. His unparalleled ability to extract essences from various ingredients - minerals, metals, and animals- elevated our sect''s alchemy techniques. But his unique gift was not hereditary, making it a challenge to find a worthy successor when he passed on." I glanced again at the journal, its significance now clearer. "Is that..." I began, pointing towards the book, "...his journal?" Elder Zhu nodded. "Indeed. It contains Master Li Tao''s teachings, his observations, and detailed notes on the essence extraction skill. He penned down his experiences, hoping that someone in future generations might resonate with his ability and further the art." The weight of the revelation settled on me. My essence extraction skill with plants had already opened up possibilities I hadn''t imagined. But the idea of extracting essence from a wider range of ingredients was... staggering. "And you believe," I hesitated, trying to wrap my head around the thought, "that I could do this as well?" Elder Zhu''s expression softened, and he leaned back in his chair. "It''s a possibility. Your ability with plants is already exceptional. Whether you can extend it further, that remains to be seen. But, in this journal," he gently tapped its cover, "lies the potential path for you to walk." My mind raced. Holding this journal felt like a monumental gift, an honor. Yet with it came an unease, a shadow of doubt. I clutched the journal closer, feeling its weight both physically and metaphorically. "Elder Zhu," I began, my voice tinged with hesitation, "I''m truly honored by this gesture, but I must ask... What price is attached to such a gift?" Elder Zhu studied me, his eyes piercing yet patient. "Your skepticism is understandable. In the Jianghu, nothing is given without expectation." He paused, his fingers interlacing thoughtfully. "As a Taoist sect, our primary goal is the betterment of the world. We have a duty, almost a sacred commitment, to nurture potential when we recognize it. Not to hoard it but to let it blossom, enriching the world with its gifts." Elder Zhu''s calm demeanor seemed to radiate wisdom. "Kai, in you, we see the budding promise of a talent that could redefine alchemy. And as custodians of knowledge and tradition, if we didn''t extend our resources to cultivate that talent, we''d be doing a disservice not just to the sect, but to the entire province." He leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "Over the years, we''ve sponsored numerous talents many of whom had the skill, but lacked the backing or reputation. They''ve moved on, contributing to the world in their unique ways, bearing no direct allegiance to our sect." Drawing a deep breath, he added, "That being said, while we do this with altruistic intentions, we aren''t naive. The hope is, of course, that after the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, should you see the benefits of this relationship, you might consider deepening your association with the Verdant Lotus Sect." I contemplated his words, feeling the weight of their meaning. While the offer seemed genuine, without any overt strings attached, the unspoken implication was clear. This act of goodwill wasn''t a debt per se, but it was certainly an investment in a potential future relationship. "I am a beginner alchemist, true," I began, sensing the skepticism in her voice, "but I also have some foundation in martial arts." I held out my hand, revealing the callouses that had formed over years of gripping my iron staff. "These aren''t just from handling pestles and beakers." To be fair, I''d say some of them were from working in the garden for years. Running the shop back home didn''t make me weak by any means. Xia Ji observed my hands closely, her gaze thoughtful. "Hm. Callouses from an iron staff, correct?" I nodded, questioning internally how she could tell from a glance. "Yes, I''ve been training with it for a while now. I understand the importance of discipline and perseverance. I believe I can handle the rudiments of conditioning." She leaned back, her arms crossed, still looking unsure. "Conditioning one''s body for martial arts isn''t just about withstanding pain or having callouses, young alchemist. It''s about pushing your limits, mentally and physically. The rope-wrapped poles might seem like a simple training tool, but striking them repeatedly can be excruciating for beginners." I met her gaze determinedly. "Every discipline has its trials, Instructor Xia Ji. In herbalism, we endure hours of painstaking precision, moments where a slight miscalculation could lead to disaster. I believe the principles are the same dedication, patience, and resilience." Xia Ji regarded me for a moment longer, her expression inscrutable. Then, she exhaled slowly, her stern demeanor relaxing slightly. "Very well, Kai Liu. Your determination is clear, and your argument holds weight. Lets see what youve got." Walking over to Feng Wu, she instructed, "Feng Wu, guide him through the basics with the rope-wrapped poles." Feng Wu nodded, his expression a mix of surprise and intrigue. I noticed he paused from the corner of my eye, "Of course, Instructor Xia Ji." He led me to a tall pole, tightly wrapped in coarse rope. "The rope gives some cushion," Feng Wu explained, "but don''t be fooled. Striking it consistently will test you." Following his lead, I assumed the correct stance, channeling my energy to my fists. "Start with gentle strikes," he advised. I tapped the pole, the rough texture of the rope scratching against my knuckles. "The line between injury and progress is very thin." Every subsequent hit was a challenge as I pushed past the initial discomfort. Feng Wu''s voice guided me, encouraging and correcting as needed. The rhythmic thudding became a kind of meditation, each strike a blend of pain and purpose. After some time, he left me to my own devices to finish his own training. I continued, the discomfort giving way to pain as the skin on my knuckles turned raw. Tianyi seemed confused and concerned while fluttering her wings on top of the pole, feeling the pain through our bond. But I reassured her, continuing the exercise without pause. This was all about resilience, wasn''t it? It would be a disservice to stop just when things got rough. Sweat poured down my face, and the pain in my hands intensified with each successive strike. The coarse rope seemed to bite into my flesh, a stinging reminder of the commitment Id made. It was almost as if the pole was a sentient being, testing my resolve. Breathe in, strike. Breathe out, retract. Each movement was deliberate. My focus tightened, trying to ensure that every blow landed accurately, efficiently, even as the pain became nearly unbearable. The rhythmic sound of my knuckles connecting with the pole was interspersed with my heavy breathing. The world around me blurred, and there was only the pole, my hands, and the cycle of breath and motion. I switched hands when I felt the searing pain becoming too intense, worried that I might permanently damage myself. I had almost lost track of time when a firm hand grabbed my wrist, stopping the motion. "That''s enough, Kai Liu!" Xia Ji''s voice broke through my trance-like state. Her grip was unyielding, and her gaze bore into mine with a mix of concern and surprise. I looked down at my hands and recoiled. My knuckles were raw and bleeding, a gruesome testament to my determinationor perhaps my stubbornness. The stark contrast of my blood on the pale rope was a jarring sight. "You''ve pushed yourself too far," she chastised. "This isn''t about proving a point. Conditioning is a journey, not a one-time event. Your hands..." She trailed off, shaking her head. Feng Wu, having finished his routine, hurried over. His face held a look of genuine concern. "Kai, do you need to go to the infirmary?" I clenched my fists, wincing slightly. "No, it''s alright. Tianyi can help with the healing." I glanced at the little butterfly, her wings flapping anxiously. "But I might need some gauze to wrap them." Xia Ji sighed, her stern demeanor softening. "You certainly have spirit, alchemist. But remember: there''s a difference between tenacity and recklessness. Learn to know your limits." I kneeled there, being scolded by the shorter woman alongside Feng Wu for not supervising me properly. Chapter 47: Essence of Extraction Chapter 47: Essence of Extraction With Tianyi resting on my shoulder, gently radiating a soothing warmth to aid in the healing, I followed Feng Wu out of the compound, bidding Instructor Xia farewell. I heard her muttering quietly to herself, something about Elder Zhu wringing her neck, but I wouldn''t tell. It wasn''t her fault after all. The verdant landscape of the sect felt calming after the intensity of the training session. The touch of the cool air made me glad that my knuckles were secured in gauze. "You really are an odd one," Feng Wu remarked with a bemused smile. "Most newcomers wouldn''t push themselves to such extremes, especially on their first attempt." Grinning sheepishly, I responded, "I wanted to experience what you all go through, to truly understand. And in a strange way, I enjoyed it. I learned something about myself and the art of conditioning. I think I''ll incorporate it into my own training when I go back home." Shaking his head in exasperation, Feng Wu led me to a storage area. "Here are the ingredients you ordered from Tranquil Breeze Farm." He handed over bundles containing Morning Dew grass, ginger, and vials of goji berry extract. "Remember to manage your time wisely." Taking the bundles gratefully, I nodded. "Thank you, Feng Wu. I''ll get started right away." The carriage containing all my goods were also there, and I picked up a dozen vials along with the tools I had brought to get my work done. As we walked back, the sun now dipping low in the sky, Feng Wu turned to me with a smirk, "Try not to work yourself to the bone, alright?" "I think it''s already too late for that," I laughed, waving my injured knuckles with a grin. "But is this your daily routine? I know you don''t really use your fists in combat. You seem more of a dextrous type." Feng Wu paused, looking out to the horizon with an introspective expression. His dark ponytail swayed gently with the breeze, revealing a proud glint in his eye. "There''s something I haven''t shared with many. Since our run-in with the Wind Serpents, I received the gift of the memory palace technique. It''s a powerful mental technique, Kai, one that has made cultivating my mind an expedited process." I blinked in surprise but kept my face neutral. The memory palace technique was something I had also acquired, but I hadn''t yet used it to its full potential. It was a tool I used to review my current knowledge and study more efficiently. How did it help him cultivate quicker? Seeing my confusion, Feng Wu elaborated, "Imagine a palace in your mind where every room, every corridor, holds a specific memory or knowledge. By navigating through this palace, I can recall information with ease and speed. This has greatly accelerated my mental cultivation, allowing me more time to focus on my body." He grinned, a rare expression of self-pride. "To have such an advantage and not make use of it would be foolish, don''t you think? That''s why I''ve been working more on my physical strength and resilience." I nodded, trying to mask my astonishment. "That''s incredible, Feng Wu. You''ve always had a sharp mind, but with this technique, you''ll be unstoppable." Feng Wu looked at me appreciatively. "Thank you, Kai. I believe that the memory palace technique will be the catalyst for my advancement further into the Essence Awakening stage." A pregnant pause hung between us. Then, in a more inquisitive tone, I asked, "Can you explain more about this technique? I''ve never heard of it before." Feng Wu chuckled, "Of course you haven''t. The memory palace technique is an art that can''t be learned by most. Essentially, it''s the ability to build a virtual structure in your mind, associating pieces of information or memories with specific locations. When you wish to recall something, you navigate to that location in your mind''s eye. It greatly enhances memory recall and information processing." Seeing Feng Wu''s progress was a testament to the technique''s power. I guess using it just as a library isn''t enough. Using it to strengthen my mind faster, leaving me with more time to focus on other disciplines...I should use it more consistently than I do now. We approached the sect''s main entrance, the setting sun painting the sky with vibrant shades of orange and purple. As we parted ways, Tianyi fluttered her wings, conveying a sense of wonder. Alone with my thoughts, I looked up at the evening sky, contemplating the vast expanse. The Heavenly Interface, a phenomenon I had helped birth, reshaped the world in ways I hadn''t imagined. How many others had been granted new abilities? How would it change the dynamics of the province? In some ways, it made me stronger than I imagined. But I suppose that meant the same for everybody else. Including those participating in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. I need to work harder than ever to catch up with the others. Thinking about the pill furnace, an idea struck me. What if I could combine the two crafts? If I could use a pill furnace to help refine the ingredients further, ensuring an even higher level of purity and potency, then the Invigorating Dawn Tonic would indeed be unparalleled. But first, I had a promise to keep, a reputation to uphold. The current batch would remain as it was. However, future batches? Those held promise, an exciting frontier of innovation waiting to be explored. The only thing left now was to wait. But I wouldn''t remain idle. It was time to read the journal left behind by Master Li Tao. I had put it off despite my initial temptations, but I wanted to do things in the proper order. A cultivator of renown that advanced alchemy in the Verdant Lotus sect more than any other alchemist before him. I plotted myself down on the ground in a cross-legged position, and opened the page. The first page stared back at me, each character meticulously crafted, displaying a quiet authority. If you are reading this, you possess the ability of essence extraction. This sacred art, passed through generations, is not just a gift but a responsibility. One must wield it with knowledge and wisdom. I paused, intrigued and compelled to read further. The journal continued: My journey began in the prime of my forties, at a time when most men settle into the routines of their life. Essence extraction revealed itself to me not as a sudden awakening but as a slow, patient realization. Initially, my power was limited. Metals whispered their secrets to me. The iron, the gold, the silver, they all yielded their essence to my touch. But over time, with rigorous practice and countless failures, I expanded my realm. I could sense the gravity and weight of Master Li Tao''s words. His journey of discovering this art was fraught with trials and tribulations, yet he persevered. As I delved deeper into his writing, the master described his forays into manipulating other elements. Plants came next. Their energy, I found, was more elusive. They did not possess the stubbornness of metals but carried a gentle fragility. Extracting their essence required finesse, not force. My first success was with the ancient Wolfsbane. From there, it was a cascade of discoveries. I thought of the ginger and Morning Dew grass, comparing my method with the techniques he described, seeing the parallels and understanding the deviations. The journal continued: Beasts were the final frontier. Their essences were complex, a combination of the elements they consumed and the environments they inhabited. One requires a deep knowledge of the animal they are extracting an essence from to maximize their gains. It was a revelation. The distinction between the essences of inanimate ingredients and those of living entities was empathy. Suddenly, my gaze shifted to the Wind Serpent egg beside me. If Master Li Tao had learned to extract the essences of beasts, what stopped me from extracting the life force of living beings like this egg? But the thought was jarring. The idea of extracting the life essence of a living entity felt deeply wrong. Would doing so end the life of the entity? Was I willing to cross that line? I shook my head, dispelling the dark contemplation. No, I wouldnt, and it wasn''t the path I wished to walk. That could be the gateway into a darker path. What would stop me from burning such powers against people? My friends? My family? I''ve read enough stories to learn that overwhelmingly powerful abilities like that would come at a price too heavy to bear. Id learn, adapt, and evolve, but my moral compass would guide me. The journals next line drew me in again. In this journey, I will teach you the art of extracting essences from metals, plants, and beasts. Practice the exercises, understand the theory, and advance the art of alchemy. My heart raced with excitement. This was a treasure trove of knowledge that could reshape my alchemical pursuits. With this, I could redefine what was possible. But first, practice. Time flowed like water as I thoroughly absorbed Master Li Tao''s teachings. Chapter 48: Homework Chapter 48: Homework The pages smelled of old parchment and were interspersed with ink sketches. The first illustration showed a hand placed over a block of metal, fingers spread wide with lines of force emanating outward. Understanding Metals Nature;Before one can extract from metal, they must understand its nature. Place your hand upon a piece of metal and attempt to sense its core. Do not extract. Instead, attune yourself. Feel its solidity, its weight, and its resistance. I looked around for any metal item within my vicinity. But the closest one I had was my iron staff from Wang Jun. I left it underneath the bed, as I hadn''t found the opportunity to train yet. Placing it by my legs, I reached out and searched for an extraction point, like how I do with plants. But all I felt was an unyielding wall. I had never attempted to extract anything else with my powers aside from plant matter. It didn''t occur to me to attempt it on anything else. After all, the Heavenly Interface told me it was supposed to be used for plants only. Where I would try to feel out gently and coax out the extraction point, my qi seemed to bounce off any attempts at extracting the metal. I kept testing different spots, brushing my fingertips along the iron staff to find the point of extraction. After several minutes of failure, I opened my eyes and let out a small exhale. I was pushing my essence and qi against the iron. It was like trying to push my hand through a wall. It didn''t budge, it didnt yield. That clearly wasn''t going to work. What did Master Li Tao say to do afterward? If your initial attempt is not successful, do not fret. The will is a tool when dealing with metal. Strengthen yours. Sit in meditation, envisioning a wall. With each breath, see this wall become taller, thicker, and more impregnable. Your will must be strong enough to climb and then break down this wall. A matter of will, huh? That didn''t seem right. I was made of pure, concentrated power and will! Atleast fifteen percent! I put down the staff and tried again but with an intensity unlike anything before. I gritted my teeth, remembering how I had to push through against the rope-wrapped poles during my conditioning exercise. After finding a good spot to hold, I began to push. The metal refused to yield. My grip tightened on the staff as I pushed harder and harder, trying to make it bend to my will. Suddenly, a sharp, splintering pain pierced through my mind, making me recoil in agony. It felt as if a thousand needles were being thrust into my head, each one more painful than the last. My vision blurred, and the room around me spun. Dropping the iron staff, I grabbed my head in my hands, trying to control the surging pain. Amidst the haze, I felt a burning sensation seeping from my palm. Looking down, I noticed the muscles on my palm had twisted and turned a darkish purple. My thumb contorted into a painful position. Panic welled up inside me. Qi deviation, a voice echoed in my mind. I tried to focus my internal energies to stabilize my qi, but the pain was overwhelming. The surge had disrupted my internal pathways, and now my qi was running wild, unchecked. Each attempt to control it only led to more pain. Despite my eyes being closed, I felt a white flash of light close by and a soft touch on my shoulder. Tianyi. Almost immediately, the pain subsided. It was still debilitating, but I no longer feared for my life. I released a sharp intake of breath, internally thanking my steadfast companion for her timely intervention. I truly would be dead several times over without her help. She''s getting some alcohol as a treat after this is all settled and over with. Hours or perhaps minutes later, the worst of the pain subsided, leaving me drenched in sweat and panting heavily. My hand throbbed, and a few bruises remained, a stark reminder of my foolishness. Laying on the ground, I took stock of the situation. My body felt drained, my mind foggy. Muttering out my thanks to Tianyi, she fluttered over to her corner by the windowsill, resting amicably. It was then that Master Li Tao''s words resonated even more profoundly. Your will must be strong enough to climb and then break down this wall. And just like that, a quest appeared. Quest: Creation of Healing Hydrosol - Study ancient alchemical texts from the Verdant Lotus Sect''s library to uncover the secrets of hydrosol creation. (0/3) - Harvest fresh tienchi ginseng, spirit moss, common reed, and Chinese orchid and deepen understanding of each ingredient. (0/4) - Extract the pure essence of spirit moss and find its hidden properties. (0/1) - Distill the ingredients using an alchemical still. (0/1) - Learn the method to create purified water using alchemy. I gave myself a minute to digest the quest fully. I went to my freshly made batch of Invigorating Dawn Tonic and chugged one down. Energy washed over my body, soothing my physical and mental fatigue. I suppose I wasn''t sleeping tonight. My vision blurred, a throbbing sensation originating from my temples. The last thing I remembered was being completely engrossed within my memory palace and now... I was seated at a wooden bench, surrounded by students. Each was engrossed in preparing various ingredients, carefully following instructions from an imposing figure at the head of the room. The realization hit me suddenly: I was in class. Li Na was waving her hand over my face, a concerned look etched on her features. "Kai? Are you alright? You seem elsewhere." Pushing away the fatigue clouding my mind, I forced a smile. "I''m fine, Li Na. Just a bit distracted. Thanks for checking on me." She gave me a pointed look but didnt press the matter. Turning back to the task at hand, I tried to follow the instructions being shared. "Our focus today," Instructor Xiao-Hu began, "is on prepping ingredients with efficiency. Remember, your diligence here affects the final product. Do not rush. Instead, be methodical and precise." My fingers shook as I picked up a herb. Fatigue clung to me, weighing down every movement. Each snip of the herb seemed to drain me further, making me acutely aware of the long hours spent in experimentation the previous night. Amid my struggle, memories of Master Li Tao''s exercises resurfaced. ''Strengthen your will.'' That phrase echoed in my mind. Wasnt this just another wall to climb? With a deep breath, I focused. My knife moved with a newfound purpose, quickly and efficiently prepping the herb in front of me. I tuned out the rest of the world, focusing only on the task at hand. The herbs, the knife, and me. It was as if we were dancing, each step choreographed, each move exact. Li Na, seemingly impressed, nudged me with her elbow. "Looks like someone finally woke up. Keep this up, and you might just get moved to the advanced classes." I chuckled, not breaking my rhythm. "Lets not get ahead of ourselves." "Quiet!" Instructor Xiao-Hu scolded, turning to our corner of the class. I muttered out an apology and kept my head down, too tired to even feel embarrassed. However, as the class continued, the fatigue came back in waves, stronger each time. I found my grip slipping, my focus waning. But every time I felt like giving in, I remembered Master Li Tao''s words. The metal. The wall. This was just another challenge to overcome. When the instructor finally called an end to the session, I exhaled in relief, my fingers aching, my mind exhausted but proud of the work I''d done. Li Na smirked at me, her playful demeanor returning. "You did well today, despite your zombie-like state at the start. Got any secret potions you''re hiding?" Grinning, I responded, "Maybe, but a cultivator never reveals all his secrets." Chapter 49: Impressions Chapter 49: Impressions After a short break from class, Li Na and Han Wei went back to their seat in class. I looked down at my workstationneatly arranged bamboo mats, a basic mortar and pestle, and a set of steel knives designed for precise herb-cutting. As the class delved into the meticulous process of herb-grinding and equipment cleaning, my hands worked almost on autopilot. I sliced the roots and leaves with practiced ease, all the while stewing in my thoughts. If I get through this class quickly, maybe I can sneak in a quick nap before physical training. God knows I''ll need all the energy I can muster for the martial drills later. Balancing the physical and the alchemicalnow there''s the challenge. "Kai, please stay after class," Instructor Xiao-Hu''s voice snapped me out of my reverie. I looked up to find his eyes on me, serious and unreadable. The pit of my stomach tightened. Why would he want me to stay behind? My eyes darted toward my classmates, each engrossed in their own tasks, oblivious to my small crisis. As the lesson wound down, I followed the protocols for cleaning and storing each tool. I wiped down the table, ensuring not a speck of residue remained. My classmates started to pack up, leaving the classroom one by one, their chatter receding like a fading storm. Li Na and Han Wei lingered, glancing in my direction as they passed. "Hope everything''s okay," Li Na said softly, concern flickering in her eyes. Han Wei patted my shoulder, a look of sympathy on his face, and then they were gone, leaving me alone with Instructor Xiao-Hu. The room fell silent except for the subtle creaking of bamboo and the distant chatter from outside. I waited, my heartbeat drumming a rapid rhythm in my ears. "Your basic skills are solid, Kai," Instructor Xiao-Hu began, "but remember, even the simplest techniques can be elevated to an art form. It''s the subtleties, the nuances that set the true alchemists apart." Is he leading up to something? Some advanced lesson or secret tip, perhaps? I waited for him to continue, a jumble of hope and apprehension swirling within me. "Instructor Xiao-Hu, does this mean there are still areas I need to improve on?" I asked cautiously, careful not to sound too eager or defensive. "Actually," he looked me squarely in the eye, "your fundamentals are already up to par. You''re ready to take the exam to accelerate your curriculum." A rush of pride swelled within me. Finally, recognition! "When can I take this exam?" I managed to ask, pushing my concerns to the back of my mind. "We can have it prepared by tomorrow," Instructor Xiao-Hu said. "In the meantime, visit Elder Zhu''s office to discuss how we will proceed with your advanced classes." I nodded, a mixture of elation and anticipation filling me. "Thank you, Instructor Xiao-Hu. I''ll prepare myself accordingly." "Very well. Remember, the path of an alchemist is ever-changing and challenging. Do not become complacent." "Understood," I replied, as I took my leave. Walking through the tranquil halls of the Verdant Lotus sect, my thoughts bounced between pride in my newfound accomplishment and the emotional tug of having left Tianyi alone. I had left her in my room, with the window ajar for her to leave if needed. Was she alright? I felt a surge of anxiety but quickly suppressed it. The Verdant Lotus sect was a safe space, filled with disciplined disciples and powerful barriers. Still, the parent in me worried. Before I knew it, I found myself standing before the elegantly carved doors of Elder Zhu''s office. Taking a deep breath, I knocked softly, my knuckles barely grazing the ornate woodwork. I winced, my hands still sensitive, but no longer painful. Making the hydrosol was going to be a top priority of mine. "Come in," Elder Zhu''s voice beckoned from within. As I stepped into the room, I felt a sense of anticipation knotting my stomach. Advanced classes. Accelerated curriculum. The thought tantalized me like a rare elixir, but there was also a gravity to it. Elder Zhu looked up from the scrolls sprawled across his desk, his eyes sharp yet comforting. "Ah, Kai. I''ve heard about Instructor Xiao-Hu''s recommendation to have you go into advanced classes. Quite the achievement, I must say." "Seemingly so," Elder Zhu continued, capping his ink bottle. "This leads me to believe that the path one''s skills take is influenced by individual factors. You''ve practiced herbalism for most of your life, yes?" I nodded, the realization dawning on me. "Are you suggesting that my background could have affected the direction of my skill evolution?" "Precisely. It appears that the system is more dynamic and personalized than we initially thought. Your unique path could be invaluable knowledge for the sect, and I would appreciate your contribution to our archives." An odd sense of pride filled me. My skills, honed over a lifetime of trial and error, had finally led me somewhere unexpected and crucial. My contribution could actually matter. And unlike my previous worries, my ability couldn''t be replicated so easily! Elder Zhu broke the silence. "You mentioned being able to infuse plants with qi. Could you perhaps give a demonstration at some point? It would be educational not only for our records but also for you to understand the limits and potentials of your skill." "Of course, Elder Zhu. I''d be honored to share what I''ve learned," I replied, feeling an uplifting sense of responsibility and excitement flood through me. As I prepared to rise from my seat, Elder Zhu spoke again, this time with a more solemn tone. "There''s another matter we need to discuss, Kai." I settled back down, my curiosity piqued. "Yes, Elder Zhu?" "First, I want to thank you for contributing to the archives with your unique skill," Elder Zhu began, locking eyes with me. "It may seem trivial to you, but this is part of a larger discourse among the elders of the Verdant Lotus Sect. Not everyone is comfortable embracing the Heavenly Interface." "Why is that?" I asked, unable to suppress my astonishment. "Some among the elders feel that traditional teaching methods should be preserved. They worry that the Heavenly Interface might dilute the centuries-old wisdom passed down through the generations," he explained, a hint of melancholy in his voice. "I, however, see it differently. As a scholar on the path of learning, I believe the Heavenly Interface has the potential to accelerate our understanding and capabilities." "What makes you so certain, Elder?" He sighed, his face creasing with concern. "Do you recall the Silent Moon Sect and the Whispering Wind Sect?" I nodded. Those two sects, after all, were the most powerful in Crescent Bay City, where the Verdant Lotus Sect also resided. The politics among the sects were complicated, to say the least. "Recently, the Silent Moon Sect has been making aggressive moves to expand their territory. Their ambitions seem to know no bounds, and it''s only a matter of time before this turns into skirmishes or even all-out fights between sects," Elder Zhu confided, the weight of his words settling around us like a dense fog. "So you''re saying the Heavenly Interface could be a game-changer in defending yourselves?" "Exactly. We need to amass our own power. We can''t afford to fall behind, especially not when the stakes are so high. It''s crucial for the Verdant Lotus Sect to utilize every advantage we have, including the Heavenly Interface," he stressed, his eyes locked onto mine, filled with an intensity I had not seen before. I felt the gravity of his words pull me back to reality. Beyond the walls of the Verdant Lotus Sect lay a world teeming with unpredictable dangers. It made me worry for those who couldn''t protect themselves. What would happen to villages like Qingmu during such skirmishes? "The path you''re treading, Kai, might very well be critical to our sect''s continued prosperity and survival. It is essential that we embrace innovation while honoring tradition. That''s how we grow. That''s how we survive," Elder Zhu concluded, his eyes burning with a fire that could only be fueled by a lifetime of wisdom and a dash of newfound hope. For a moment, I was speechless. The responsibility, the possibilities, and the urgent need for action all descended upon me, heavy but not crushing. I felt a renewed sense of purpose, fortified by Elder Zhu''s words. "I understand, Elder Zhu," I finally said, my voice steady. "I''ll do my best to contribute in any way I can, not just for my sake, but for the Verdant Lotus sect as well." Elder Zhu nodded, a smile spreading across his wise face. "I had no doubt you would, Kai." I left Elder Zhu''s office with my head swirling with new thoughts and a syllabus containing all my advanced classes. With classes done for the day, it was time for me to continue training of my own. Chapter 50: Uncertainty & Insecurity Chapter 50: Uncertainty & Insecurity My feet lead me to a secluded clearing, far enough from prying eyes. The grunts and echoes of clanging weapons from the third-class disciples still resonated faintly in my ears. They were youngfar younger than mebut their strength, their skill, outclassed my own. I shouldn''t neglect my physical training, even if I wanted to improve my skills in alchemy as much as I could. A well-rounded approach suited me best. I brought up my status, to check the progression of my skills. HEAVENLY INTERFACE: KAI LIU PERK(S): Interface Manipulator - Allows manipulation of the Heavenly Interface and access to special features. Race: Human Vitality: Sufficient PRIMARY Affinity - Wood Cultivation Rank: Mortal Realm - Rank 3 QI: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 MIND: Mortal Realm - Rank 2 BODY: Mortal Realm - Rank 2 SKILLS Spiritual Herbalism - 2 (...) Nature''s Attunement - 2 (...) Reading - 4 (...) Cultivation Techniques: Rooted Banyan Stance - 1 (...) Crimson Lotus Purification - 1 (...) I bit my tongue, unhappy with the lack of progress. Even after all I''ve gone through, my cultivation rank was still at the mortal realm. I couldn''t even be classified as a true cultivator. At what point could I consider myself at the level of the third-class disciples, who were years younger than I was? The forest''s embrace was tightening around me as I took off my robe and placed it neatly on a flat stone. My breath felt lighter as I inhaled the scent of the grass. I stood in the center of the clearing, my feet shoulder-width apart, sinking into the horse stance. My muscles tensed as I lowered my body, thighs parallel to the ground, calves vertical, back straight as a rod. "Deeper stance, hold it longer," I muttered to myself, tightening my core. The familiar burn in my thighs intensified, but today it felt like a comforting embrace compared to the inferno of insecurities boiling in my mind. I could see those third-class disciples pushing themselves harder, defying their limits, making breakthroughs. And here I was, stuck in this ancient stance. Could I afford to slack? It was selfish of me to request more resources from the sect. They were gracious enough to give me their alchemical texts despite not being a disciple, but asking them to teach me martial arts was the height of ungratefulness. I shrugged it off with a grin. "Ah, you see, I''m just too much of a genius to waste time eating. I''ve got this immense talent to cultivate, you know?" He stared at me as if contemplating the sincerity of my words. "Kai," he finally said, his voice tinged with seriousness, "is something truly bothering you?" The weight of his words broke through my facade. My shoulders slumped as I sighed, letting the weariness take over. "It''s just...I can''t help but feel so far behind," I confessed. "I see these younger disciples, already making so much progress, and here I am struggling to keep up. The thought of going to dinner, and taking time away from training, makes me feel like I''m falling even further behind. I''m afraid of seeming weak, of disappointing everyone, and myself." Feng Wu''s eyes softened. "You''ve been working incredibly hard, and you''re improving quickly. Don''t forget, you started with practically no martial arts background. In less than a year, you''ve managed to survive an encounter against a Wind Serpent, and can even utilize the Rooted Banyan Stance. Do you know how extraordinary that is?" "But it doesn''t feel like enough," I whispered, my insecurities laid bare. "There''s so many incredible people out there. It feels like I''m an impostor wearing someone''s skin at times. Am I really capable of standing up there, participating in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet?" "Kai, progress isn''t only measured by how quickly you reach a milestone. It''s about the journey, the persistence, and the effort you put in. Stop comparing yourself to others. You are your own person, with your own unique path," Feng Wu said. I looked at him, taking in his earnest expression. Maybe I had been too hard on myself. I pondered Feng Wu''s words, letting them sink in. For the first time, I allowed myself to consider the weight of my own achievements. "I guess you have a point," I finally conceded, a reluctant smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. Feng Wu''s eyes brightened. "That''s the spirit! Besides, you''re talented in spiritual herbalism and alchemy. I dare say you''re leagues ahead of anyone in that domain. You have a unique set of skills that will serve you well in the future." "Thank you, Feng Wu," I said softly, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. His green eyes sparkled as a warm smile spread across his face. "Now, will you join me for dinner? I''ll trade pointers with you after if you''d like." I chuckled, feeling lighter. "Yeah, I think I''ll take you up on that offer." As we made our way back towards the sect, I took one last glance at my secluded training spot, almost as if bidding it goodbye for the evening. I felt a mixture of guilt and relief. Yes, training was essential, but so was learning to appreciate myself and my own journey. I had almost forgotten Elder Ming''s words, which emphasized the importance of rest. If I wanted to maximize my gains, I''d have to rest just as hard as I worked. I opened the blue window, displaying my skills and stats. I looked at them with a newfound respect, acknowledging the effort that got me to this point. Sure, there was a long road ahead, but for the first time in a while, the journey didn''t seem so daunting. I closed the interface, catching up to Feng Wu who had slowed his pace to wait for me. As we walked, I thought about what Feng Wu had said. The third-class disciples had their journey, but I had mine. Mine was unconventional, filled with the scent of herbs and the texture of ancient alchemical tomes. It was lined with the wisdom of Elder Ming and peppered with the concern and camaraderie of Feng Wu and others who had come into my life. I was a cultivator, but I was also an alchemist, a student of the natural world, and an ever-growing pool of untapped potential. Perhaps these roles were not as separate as I had thought; maybe they were threads in the intricate tapestry that was my own, unique path. As we strolled towards the sect, a sudden epiphany began to crystallize within me. I paused, letting the moment linger, my mind wandering to the image of a sprawling banyan tree. This magnificent tree didn''t reach its towering height and grandeur overnight. It took time, its roots expanding slowly, intertwining with the very essence of the earth. Similarly, my dao, I realized, wasn''t merely about relentless cultivation or proving myself to be more resilient than the next cultivator. It was about understanding when to push and when to allow myself rest and nourishment. Just as the banyan tree absorbed nutrients and relied on the symbiotic relationships with its environment, I, too, should understand the significance of leaning on those around me. For what is a tree without the soil that feeds it, the rains that quench its thirst, or the creatures that find sanctuary in its branches? Your understanding of the dao has deepened. Your Mind has reached Mortal Realm - Rank 3 The tension between pushing hard and letting go, the struggle to force outcomes versus allowing them to flow naturally, all seemed to click into place. My breath deepened, drawing in the evening''s crisp air, and with it came a sense of contentment, an understanding I hadn''t fully grasped before. A soft chuckle escaped my lips. The interface had a way of making moments like this slightly comical. Yet, beneath its unexpected timing, lay a deep truth. We often pushed ourselves to the limit, trying to harness the power within and around us. Yet, perhaps sometimes, the true strength lay not in the push but in the pullallowing the universe to guide us, to accept its rhythm and dance with it rather than against. As we entered the dining hall, greeted by the rich aroma of cooking and the ambient chatter of disciples, I felt like a regular person again. And, for the first time in a long time, that was more than enough. Chapter 51: Its Okay to Have Fun, Right? Chapter 51: It''s Okay to Have Fun, Right? Wrapping up my Azure Silk Trading Company orders early had its advantages, freeing my schedule for more challenging pursuits. Advancement exams under Instructor Xiao-Hu went perfectly. I now found myself amid the brainier echelon where the second-class disciples dwelt. It was clear to me: the sharpening of my mind and spirit had just begun. Advanced Herbology taught me more about the esoteric plants available in the province, and what their properties were. It had us in the garden often, discussing how to grow and harvest the plants without damaging them. With Plant Whisperer, I had an instinctual feel on how to do this, even with plants I hadn''t seen before. I could even tell when they weren''t ready to harvest yet. My instructors were quite impressed, saying I had a rare talent when it came to herbs and plants. And the prophecy of Kai Liu heralded as peerless under the heaven''s expanse was becoming ever more tangible. I think the biggest thing I learned was the concept of environmental alchemy; crafting unique environments that would enhance or alter the properties of certain plants. The secondary ability I gained from Spiritual Herbalism, Spiritual Plant Cultivation, seemed to do the same thing. Spiritual Plant Cultivation - You can infuse plants with your qi, increasing their potency or imbuing them with new properties. However, I haven''t been able to do anything like imbue them with new properties. Whenever I infused them with my qi, it became more potent, but it didn''t get an entirely new property. Although I had a feeling this class would provide me with insights on how to do that. Elixir Synthesis, Toxicology, Antidotes, and Pill Concoction domains under Instructor Xiao-Hu''s meticulous guidance, sharpened my alchemical foundations. I learned that to him, precision was not just practice, but reverence for the craft. The hardest one, however, was Alchemy Array Crafting taught by Instructor Fei Ni. It was unlike anything I had ever done before. It was the closest thing I''ve seen to magic thus far, aside from the Wind Serpents conjuring gusts of wind. Alchemy Array Crafting was the art of imposing order on chaos, a structured dance of qi, elements, and intent. I was no stranger to qi manipulation, but the precision required for crafting arrays was something else entirely. Instructor Fei Ni''s arrays were masterful symphonies, each stroke and symbol an impeccable note in an unseen orchestra. The second-class disciples seemed to weave their qi into arrays with fluid grace, their movements sure and swift. My attempts, however, were more like a toddlers first steps, clumsy and halting. In today''s class, I was determined to master the beginner''s array for enhancing the purity of herbs. The process could be replicated by my essence extraction skill, but this was one of the more elementary arrays that I had to learn first. It required a delicate balance of qi, guided by a specific pattern to weave the enhancing matrix. It should have been straightforward. I took a deep breath, steadied my hands over the formation slate, and began to guide my qi into the intricate design. A ripple of laughter from the corner of the room made my concentration falter. Qi surged unexpectedly, a wild stream breaking from its banks. The result was instantaneous - the array flared a blinding white before emitting a sharp crack, followed by a billow of smoke and a scattering of ash where my carefully placed herbs once lay. I coughed, fanning away the smoke, my face as red as the fire-cracker flower, known for its explosive bloom - a comparison I''m sure my classmates found amusing in more ways than one. The second-class disciples were already adept at hiding their smiles behind their sleeves, but their amusement was palpable. "Steady your mind, Kai Liu," Instructor Fei Ni chided, her voice firm yet not unkind. She had thick eyebrows that made her perpetually stern. "An alchemist''s greatest tool is his composure. A disrupted mind leads to disrupted qi, and thus, to disaster." I nodded, swallowing my embarrassment. I could hear the sympathetic tones of my fellow students whispering that everyone had their first explosion. It was almost a rite of passage in the Alchemy Pavilion. Nonetheless, it stung. To be skilled in the application of herbs and yet so amateurish in crafting arrays was frustrating. It was clear that alchemy arrays were a profound art, a perfect blend of the scientific and the mystical - and I was far from proficient. The afternoon dragged on with more attempts, each more cautious than the last. But caution, I learned, was as detrimental as recklessness in Alchemy Array Crafting. Too little qi, and the array wouldnt form. Too much, and well... the evidence of that was still smudged on my robe. Despite the setbacks, my resolve only hardened. I would master this, as I had mastered every other challenge. But this time, I had to admit, the path to mastery would be a steep climb indeed. My days outside the meticulous demands of class time were comfortably spent in the company of Li Na and Han Wei. They were my equals in the art of learning, not far-flung stars like Feng Wu, whose martial abilities were so advanced that emulating him was like trying to grasp the subtleties of a Go match between seasoned masters I could see the moves, appreciate their elegance, but the deeper strategy eluded me. Li Na and Han Wei''s skills, though superior to mine, were close enough that the bridge between instruction and understanding spanned a shorter divide, allowing me to cross with fewer stumbles. I was the novel leaf in an ancient tome, an addition, yet not fully part of the narrative. "Think of the sect as a nation," Feng Wu instructed, as if reading my thoughts. "The elders are like our ministers, managing resources, overseeing operations, and ensuring the internal stability of our sect. The ancestors, on the other hand, are akin to the king''s guardrarely seen but universally respected, a deterrent for those who would dare challenge us." "The sect''s survival," I mused aloud, "it relies on this balance." "Exactly," he said. "We thrive by nurturing this equilibrium. Our ascension in the ranks is more than personal growthit''s an elevation of duty and capability." The concept of sect politics and dynamics was intricate, fraught with the tension between power and responsibility. It was a game played on a grand scale, and I was only beginning to learn the rules. Feng Wu stood, preparing to leave. "I trust you''ll keep up the progress while I''m away. You seem to have made good friends among the third-class disciples." "I''ll do my best," I assured him, and I meant it. Feng Wu''s departure was not just a change in the sect''s daily rhythm but a shift in my own. I felt the mantle of his expectations settling on my shoulders, a surrogate responsibility I was eager to uphold. The sun dipped lower, and I watched Feng Wu''s retreating figure, the green of his robe melding with the greens of the forest as he moved toward his undisclosed tasks. I understood then that the tranquility of the sect was a cultivated illusion, preserved by the endeavors of those like Feng Wu. I turned to Tianyi, who flitted around my head, her wings a blur of iridescent azure. "What do you think, my silent sentinel? Should we continue lazing about?" I posed the question lightly. Tianyi didn''t respond with words they couldn''t. But the fluttering of her wings slowed, and a wave of calm washed over me. I felt a nudge in my mind, a push towards something urgent and unspoken. I sighed, my joviality faltering. "I know, I know. We''re to return. Duty calls." The bond we shared was profound, more so in moments of silence than in any conversation I''ve had with my human counterparts. Yet, today, Tianyi''s urgency felt different more pressing, less comforting. Upon reaching my quarters, the anxiety was a dull thorn in my side. Something was amiss, but I couldn''t pinpoint what. The air was the same, the scent of the lingering incense I used for meditation was still faintly there, yet a presence was off. A feeling. It was like entering a room where a painting had been straightened by someone else not wrong, just different. I opened the door slowly, and a swirl of emotions from Tianyi flooded me alarm, confusion, excitement, a cacophony of silent screams. My room appeared untouched, but the Wind Serpent egg''s enclosure was shattered, the remains of its once-immaculate shell scattered like a broken dream. A surge of rage stormed through me. "Who did this?" I demanded of the empty room. The Wind Serpent was my charge, my future companion, and an innocent life. It was a loss that could not be measured. Tianyi circled above, its aura trying to pierce my clouded judgment with some sense of understanding, but the bond we shared was akin to a book with half its pages torn out. Its emotional timbre was frenetic, making my heart race, and my mind a tangle of unfocused energy. There''s no way it could''ve hatched. From what I could tell, it should''ve been at least three more weeks before it was fully mature. As my eyes adjusted to the gloom, I searched frantically, my pulse syncing with Tianyi''s erratic dance. There was no sign of forced entry, no lingering presence of an intruder. Only me, the remnants of what was, and... A hissing cut through my inner turmoil a thin, continuous sound that snapped my focus to the corner of the room. There, coiled atop my pile of scattered scrolls, was a snake, pure as the driven snow, its scales catching the last light of the day like shards of broken moonlight. The hissing ceased as our eyes met. The Wind Serpent, its eggshell nothing more than a memory now, regarded me with a gaze that held the weight of the skies. Chapter Side Story: The Alchemy Pavilion Chapter Side Story: The Alchemy Pavilion I had always been more swift than strong, a whisper of wind in the training yard, where the thud of fists and the clash of steel were the chorus of the day. My fellow disciples towered like sturdy pines while I, a willow, bent and flickered in their shadows. Each day was a test of mettle I seemed destined to fail. "Disciple Zhu, your strikes must have the force of a tempest, not the tickle of a breeze," Instructor Liang chided, though not unkindly. His eyes held the glint of hope, but I knew better. In the realm of martial prowess, I was a faltering step behinda second-class disciple in title and in truth. Yet, amidst the symphony of clashing titans, my spirit refused to dim. Each night, as I nursed my bruises, the moon''s silver gaze seemed to whisper of hidden strengths, of winds that carved canyons not through force, but persistence. In those quiet moments, I dared to dream of a different path. The Verdant Lotus sect valued swiftness and grace, but my body held neither. My strikes, fleet and precise, lacked the finality of power. Our techniques, dancing on the edge of the wind, were lost on meI could not break a single wooden block in demonstration, while my peers shattered stacks with thunderous roars. They called me "Bamboo Zhu," a jest that poked fun at my swaying frame, thin and hollow as the bamboo that dotted our sect grounds. I knew their mockery bore the sting of truth; I was frail, my pale skin a canvas for blue-green veins, my eyes sunken with the weight of exhaustion no amount of meditation could lift. Instructor Liang often scolded the others, his voice a crack of lightning across the yard. "Enough! The path of cultivation is unique to each disciple. Mockery is a stone in your own garden, not his," he would say, but the damage, like a bruise on soft fruit, remained. It was on one such afternoon, after a particularly grueling spar that left me gasping on the ground, my spirit as bruised as my body, that I made my way to the Alchemy Pavilion. The scent of herbs and the warm hum of brewing potions were a balm to my churning thoughts. Here, perhaps, I could find the tonic to bolster my constitution, a secret brew to infuse my limbs with the strength they so desperately lacked. The Alchemy Pavilion stood as a testament to the legacy of the Verdant Lotus sect, a beacon for those who sought to intertwine their spirit with the elements through the delicate art of potion-making. I had taken beginner classes there as a third-class disciple, learning the basics of herb identification and the rudimentary concoctions that served as the foundation for any budding alchemist. Yet, I never progressed beyond those initial lessons. My interest waned like the moon''s crescentpartial, fleeting, never reaching its full glow. To me, the Pavilion had always been a place of quiet introspection, a sanctuary for the mind rather than the spirit. It did not resonate with my yearning for the prestige of a cultivator who could bring the world to heel with his techniques. In the eyes of a young disciple hungry for acclaim, the subtleties of alchemy did not compare to the overt display of martial might. As I opened the door, my eyes saw past the rows of neatly arranged vials and the meticulously labeled drawers. A voice within me whispered of the Pavilion''s rich historythe myriad elixirs that had turned the tides of battle, the poultices that had closed wounds which would have otherwise been mortal, and the essences that had bolstered our warriors'' qi beyond that of our rivals. Yet, these whispers of greatness did not stir my heart as they once might have. The Pavilion''s contribution to the sect''s renown was undoubted, but what use were salves and tinctures to a disciple who wished to be the storm, not the calm after? The air within the pavilion was thick with the fragrance of rare herbs and the warmth of simmering cauldrons. Crystal vials filled with swirling nebulas of color adorned the walls, their contents glittering under the soft glow of alchemical lamps. The room buzzed with the latent power of creation, as if the very stones and mortar were impregnated with the essence of countless experiments and discoveries. The pavilion was quiet, save for the gentle clink of glass and the murmur of incantations. First-class disciples, robed in the deep green of the lotus leaf, moved with an alchemist''s precision, their hands weaving through the air as if conducting an orchestra of elemental forces. I hesitated at the threshold, the nickname "Bamboo Zhu" echoing in my ears. What if my weakness was as transparent here as it was in the yard? Shaking off the doubt, I stepped inside, my eyes scanning the shelves lined with jars of starlight dew and moonflower essence. A disciple with hair like raven''s wings caught my eye, her fingers deftly coaxing a green flame beneath her pill furnace. I approached, my voice barely above a whisper, carried away by the draft through the open windows. "Excuse me, I" She turned, her gaze locking with mine, and the world stilled. Her beauty was not the delicate kind that withers at the first sign of hardship; it was the bloom of the desert cactus, rare and resilient. "Can I help you?" she asked, her voice the melody of spring''s first thaw. I swallowed, my prepared speech lost to the wind. I opened my mouth to ask for the elixir I had envisioned on my weary walk here, the one that would harden my sinews and grant me the might of those sturdier disciples. But in her presence, all my words crumbled to dust. "An elixir," I started, my voice trailing off as I struggled to encapsulate my needs in a sentence that wouldn''t betray the desperation clawing inside. "I mean, I was wondering if... um, the properties of... that is to say... how do the essences blend?" It was a poor deflection, a question pulled from the thin air that I hoped sounded intelligent enough. Her eyes, a shade reminiscent of the twilight sky, narrowed slightlynot in suspicion, but with a discerning curiosity.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. "You''re Bamboo Zhu, right?" she inquired, the corners of her lips curling into a smile that could set the horizon ablaze. Instructor Liang''s words became a distant echo; my hands, once shaky with the weight of a sword too heavy, now held the delicate balance of life and transformation within glass vials. My old nickname, "Bamboo Zhu," shed its derisive skin to become a badge of honor. It wasn''t long before I saw the humor in it myselfthe bamboo is resilient, bending in the storm but rarely breaking, and so it was with me. I learned to laugh, a sound I once thought was for those carefree spirits who had not tasted the bitterness of defeat. But as I mixed and melded, as my concoctions began to take on the life I willed them to, the irony wasn''t lost on me that the very hands deemed too weak for a warrior''s blade were praised for their steady pour and the precise grind of a pestle. It was in this light-hearted revelation that I began to truly excel. I stopped seeing my past pursuits in martial arts as a quest for fame and realized that the real mastery lay in the joy of the process, not the accolades. I learned that the most profound strength sprang from the well of our own joy and the pursuit of our true calling. With every sunrise, my mastery over alchemy deepened. My reputation as an alchemist soared as high as the martial banners of the strongest fighters in our sect. Disciples and masters alike sought my advice, not for the breaking of bodies but for the mending of them, for the bolstering of their inner strength, and for the subtle edge in battle. As I mastered the alchemy under her watchful eye, I saw Mei not just as a mentor or the object of my youthful affection, but as a pillar of the Paviliona force that drove innovation and excellence. She was respected and admired, her contributions invaluable. And in those quiet moments, when the moon hung low and our laughter mingled with the clinking of glass, I saw the measure of her true impacton the Pavilion, on the sect, and indelibly, on me. "And that, my students, is the essence of true power," I would tell them, my words a bridge from my experiences to their understanding. Mei would nod, her agreement unspoken but felt, a silent partnership in teaching the next generation of alchemists. I began to teach, sharing the lessons of the alchemy that had embraced me. Mei, who had become an instructor earlier than I had, helped me refine my lessons, to make it easier to understand. My classes were filled with laughter and light-hearted challenges that mirrored the very essence of growth that our sect worshipped. The Alchemy Pavilion, under our care, became a place of wonder, where the intertwining of elements echoed the harmony I had sought all along in martial arts. Years spun by, marked not by the changing of seasons but by the successes of my students and the evolution of my techniques. I rose through the ranks, from a mere disciple to the head of the Alchemy Pavilion, not just for my skills but for my ability to inspire. Alchemy became my solace and the Pavilion my sanctuary. As my skill in the art grew, so did my reputation, and with it, the company I kept. Mei was no longer the unreachable star in my night sky but the guiding light in my alchemical studies. We worked side by side, her laughter like chimes in the wind, becoming the rhythm to my day. Our relationship blossomed quietly, like the rarest of lotus flowers that unfurl their petals to the moon, hidden from the prying eyes of day. It was amidst flasks and beakers that I found my identity, the clear purpose that had eluded me in the shadow of stronger martial artists. Mei''s tutelage was a testament to patience, each lesson she imparted was a step away from my past insecurities towards a future bright with potential. I no longer saw her through the haze of a lovestruck disciple but as a treasured colleague, an equal in our shared passion for alchemy. Though our hearts may have woven a more intimate tale through the years, it is a story for another time. Today, standing before a new generation of disciples, I am a testament to the sect''s teaching that every path is sacred, every discipline intertwined. The verdant robes I wear are a far cry from the unsure novice who could barely hold his own in the sparring ring. Now, they speak of my journey through the ranks, of the respect I''ve earned, and the knowledge I''ve accrued. "Understand this," I tell the sea of young faces before me, "In the pursuit of mastery, you must let go of the rigid constraints of identity you cling to. The Verdant Lotus teaches us the fluidity of roles, the harmony of nature''s elements, and the adaptability of the human spirit." Some nod, their eyes gleaming with the fire of ambition, while others shuffle, their gazes still tethered to the ground, unseeing of the broader horizon I lay before them. To those, I offer a demonstration, a display that might ignite the waning embers of their concentration. With a fluid motion, I draw from my belt a set of silver needles, their slender forms catching the light of the setting sun streaming through the Pavilion''s open arches. A hush falls over the courtyard as I take my stance, the wind my silent partner in this dance of precision and control. I begin slowly, each needle twirling between my fingers, an extension of my will. My audience is rapt as the needles fly, not with the wild abandon of a brawler but with the deliberate intent of an alchemist. Each movement is a calculation, the culmination of years spent balancing the scales of ingredients to the exact grain. I send a needle spinning into the air, where it catches the light, a glinting star before it finds its home in the targeted center of a wooden dummy. Another follows, a whisper of motion that leaves only the faintest trail of silver, embedding itself with a soft thud into the dummy''s outstretched arm. I finish with a flourish, a needle held between each finger, my arms extended in an embrace of the world''s unseen energies. "The alchemist''s touch," I say, my voice steady, "is not so different from the martial artist''s strike. Both require an understanding of force, flow, and the delicate balance between." I step back, the needles now a constellation of precision on the straw form. The bored expressions have given way to awe, and I see the shift in their stance, a dawning respect not just for me but for the lesson I embody. "Today, I stand before you as Elder Zhu, but once, I was as you are now. A seeker of strength in the wrong places, blind to the versatility of my own gifts. It was through alchemy that I discovered my true strength, and in its practice, I found not only my calling but the full expression of my martial prowess." I pause, letting my words sink in, allowing them to find root in their youthful minds. "Do not despair if the path you walk takes unexpected turns. Embrace the journey, for it is in the walking that we find our way." The setting sun casts long shadows over the Pavilion, and in this golden hour, I leave the disciples with a final thought. "Your path is not a road laid before you but a tapestry you weave with the threads of your talents and desires. Let neither falter, for in their union lies the true art of the Verdant Lotus Sect." As the class disperses, a few linger, their curiosity piqued, their ambitions kindled. They approach, seeking guidance, and I welcome them, ready to mentor as I was once mentored. For in each of them, I see reflections of myself, the echo of the past, and the promise of the sect''s future. And as the moon rises to kiss the night, I turn my steps back to the Pavilion, to the cauldron and the flame, where my life as an alchemist continues to unfold. Chapter 52: Tofu Mice and Tailor-Made Trouble Chapter 52: Tofu Mice and Tailor-Made Trouble The turmoil within me subsided, replaced by an indescribable mix of wonder and questions. Had it hatched by itself? Tianyi''s energy shifted. There was a sense of urging in her actions, a push towards acceptance rather than the pursuit of an answer. It seemed this was what Tianyi was trying to tell me about. Her panicky movements were quite different from other times when she preferred to stay still and wait till the threat went away. I exhaled slowly, letting go of my confusion and the shards of anger, sank to my knees, and decided to observe the Wind Serpent hatchling for a closer look. As I watched the little serpent, noting its pearl-like scales shimmering with a tinge of blue the kind of blue that reminded me of those flashy silk robes the rich merchants wore, only these didnt cost a fortune and were a heck of a lot cuter. I found it amusing that something so mythical-looking appeared less like a formidable Wind Serpent and more like a lost cloud trying to find its way back to the sky. I bet you hatched early just to meet me, I mused aloud. Can''t blame you, buddy. I''m quite the catch, if I do say so myself. Wind Serpents were known for their majestic silver and grey, not...whatever this fluffy fellow was trying to pull off. Pure white with a lick of ice blue? He was like a winter''s day, bright and crisp, with a vibe that screamed I''m unique, pamper me. Youre definitely not your standard garden-variety snake, I continued, speaking to the hatchling that was now flicking its tongue at me. It was as if the little guy was tasting my soul hopefully finding it to his liking. Maybe you just wanted to stand out in the serpent crowd. I can respect that. Always root for the underdog...or under-snake, in this case. I wondered if Tianyis presence had influenced the qi within the egg. She had an otherworldly lustre ever since I healed her using the Moonlit Grace Lily. Did you juice up the serpent egg, Tianyi? Because that would be both miraculous and a serious game-changer in the alchemy world. Note to self: patent butterfly-qi-infusion technique. How unfair! Why didn''t hanging around her turn me blue or majestic? Actually, that wouldn''t be as nice as I thought. I''ll appreciate the recovery aura surrounding her instead. The hatchling slithered closer, wrapping its tiny body around my arm with a familiarity that I hadn''t earned but was happy to accept. There was something oddly satisfying about being instantly accepted by a creature. I mean, I had friends who struggled to get their pets to remember them after a day out. Okay, lets get you named, I declared with a grin. How about ''Fluffyscale''? No? Too on the nose?N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. It peered up at me, its tiny forked tongue paused mid-air as if considering my suggestion, then resumed its exploration of the world. Tough crowd, I sighed. If the early hatching was due to Tianyi''s qi-boost, then this serpent was more than just a rare color it could be an entirely new breed. A Wind Serpent influenced by the essence of an empowered Azure Moonlight Flutter? The implications were staggering. The thought made me nearly giddy with possibility. Now, to figure out what you eat, I pondered. I hope you like the taste of adventure, because thats all Ive got on the menu at the moment. The hatchling just nudged my palm with its nose or at least what I assumed was its nose. Well, Windy just a placeholder name, I swear we''ve got our work cut out for us. You need to grow up big and strong, and I need to keep you hidden from the sect until I know whether you''re safe to reveal. You seem stealthier than Tianyi, at least. I chuckled, imagining trying to explain to the sect elders about my new serpent-rearing side gig. Well have to raise you in secret, huh, Windy? Windy seemed to approve, curling up comfortably in the palm of my hand as I sat there, the both of us basking in the possibilities of the future. Who said that a dash of chaos couldn''t lead to a groundbreaking discovery? As an alchemist, chaos was my favorite ingredient. I trod the path to the open fields, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts on the creature Id left in my room. I was still reeling from the discovery of Windy, who was safely hidden away for now. The Verdant Lotus sect was strictly vegetarian, and the little serpent, carnivorous by nature, posed a conundrum. "My sleeves might work for now," I muttered to myself, only half convinced. "But then again, he could wriggle out and cause a scene during classes." The last thing I needed was for Instructor Xiao-Hu to find a serpent peeking out from under my cuffs after warning me about pets in the classroom. Elder Chens retort was swift. "By that logic, one could claim the wind and the rain as their own for merely expecting it. We fought, we bled, and the Wind Serpents fell on the village of Qingmu. Should the Qingmu residents be the ones to take the resources?" The conversation was a dance of wits and wills, and I felt a strange kinship with Elder Chen''s defiance. Yet, the fear that we might be embroiled in conflict with the Silent Moon sect gnawed at me. They were not only ambitious but aggressive. Elder Zhu''s remarks about their attempts at expansion and usurping the Whispering Wind sect rang in my head. Elder Jun laughed, a sound that scratched unpleasantly at my ears. "Elder Chen, surely you jest. The wind and rain belong to no one, but the fruits of the earth, when cultivated, surely have a master. As such, your sect''s gains in this encounter intersect with our interests." His manipulation was as blatant as it was smooth, wording his greed as rightful claiming. Elder Jun was a wolf in a philosopher''s cloak, his mind as sharp as a blade. And then, the veiled threat came, "It would be a pity for this to sour relations between our sects. The Silent Moon sect values harmony, but it is known that imbalance and disrespect can lead to... misfortune." The sect elders were no strangers to these exchanges, but the blunt nature of this threat was a brutal reminder of the stakes at play. I could see it in Elder Chen''s eyes, the careful calculation as he weighed his words. "You speak of respect, Elder Jun, yet it is respect that brings us to share. Our joint endeavor in subduing the serpents was not done for mere profit but for peace," He stated firmly. The conversation ebbed and flowed around me, the political current drawing in all who listened. I felt like I was witnessing a silent war, where words were the weapons, and the casualties could be counted in lost alliances and tarnished reputations. I stared at the disciples, none of whom I recognized being in Qingmu. They were third-class disciples, but the air around them was different. Much more formidable than the ones lead by Xu Ziqing. And compared to the scholarly disciples present in the crowd, it was no contest to see what would happen if they fought. Elder Chen''s next words were clipped, "The Verdant Lotus sect will not be coerced into forfeiting what we have earned, nor will we engage in a war of words where action has already spoken." There was a firm nod from our elder, and some of the gathered disciples cheered, their voices a ragged chorus of support. Elder Jun''s smile never wavered, but his eyes were cold. His patience seemed to unravel just then, with the subtle play of shadows over his face betraying his next intent. "Then, perhaps, there is another way to resolve this. The Verdant Lotus sect surely holds numerous treasures that can be used as a substitute for the Wind Serpent beast core. Such as...the Jade Alchemic Flame?" I balked. I was only beginning my studies in alchemy, but even I knew the worth of the Jade Alchemic Flame. It was one of the ninety Earthly Flames, characterized by its soothing green color and cool temperature, making it ideal for alchemy requiring precision and stability. Unlike other flames, the Jade Flame would not consume or destroy what it touches but instead refines and purifies materials to their utmost quality. They wanted that in exchange for the beast core?! A grim realization settled over me as I figured out the Silent Moon sect''s true motive. Debt leverage. Using an outstanding debt to obtain something else from the sect. I''ve seen it before, both in real life and in the stories I read. It was an underhanded trick, and one I didn''t appreciate the Silent Moon sect attempting on my benefactors. Outrageous! I couldn''t let this go! Before he could finish, I found my own voice, slicing through the tension like a sword through silk. "Elder Jun, the Wind Serpent beast core," I said, holding up the shimmering, crystalline object for all to see. I might have looked calm, letting the core roll in my palm like a gambler''s coin, but inside, a storm raged, churning with the dual tides of fear and resolve. "Elder Jun desires it so earnestly that I wonder...," I continued, my voice firm, betraying none of my inner turmoil, "is the Silent Moon sect suffering so greatly that they would haggle with a humble gardener over spoils?" I couldnt help but lace my words with a hint of mockery and anger. Elder Jun''s brows knitted together, a crack in his facade of unflappable superiority. I might''ve messed up really badly this time around. Chapter 53: A Wager Chapter 53: A Wager A ripple of murmurs washed over the crowd as I clutched the beast core, its energy pulsating against my skina symbol of the intricate play of power, both tangible and political. "You dare disrespect Elder Jun!" shouted a third-class disciple from the Silent Moon sect, his voice brimming with contempt. "You tread on death''s doorstep with such impudence!" Yet, a simple gesture from Elder Jun halted the disciple''s advance. A quiet, yet commanding move that silenced the impending threat. "Junior, your tongue is as perilous as a thistle''s thorn," Elder Jun coldly remarked. "But remember, even a gardener must recognize when to cease plucking, lest he summons a poison far beyond his reckoning." His gaze, heavy and piercing, shifted from the beast core to lock with mine, sending a shiver of dread through me. Beside me, Tianyi was petrified, the crushing weight of Elder Jun''s intent palpable in the air. In the crowd, Li Na''s eyes met mine, her expression a mix of worry and a silent plea for caution. Han Wei, standing beside her, subtly shook his head, his eyes mirroring the same concern. Their silent messages were clear: I was treading dangerously. I braced myself, recalling the oppressive gaze of the Wind Serpent I had once faced. He was just a man, not some unfathomable beast. Just then, the Heavenly Interface flickered to life before my eyes, overlaying the scene with a translucent, ethereal screen. Words appeared, floating gently. Elder Jun: Essence Awakening Stage Cultivator, Known for Strategic Acumen. Suggested Approach: Diplomacy and Wits over Bravado. "Elder Jun, forgive the boy''s hasty words. He is under our hospitality, yet unfamiliar with our ways." As Elder Chen''s qi enveloped me, easing the suffocating pressure, I felt a mix of gratitude and a sting of being seen as lessera mere herbalist in the eyes of cultivators. "He-" Before Elder Chen could finish, Elder Jun raised his hand, signaling him to stop. His eyes, unyielding and sharp, remained fixed on me. "Enough, Elder Chen. Let the young one speak. It seems he has much to say." The silence that followed was suffocating. I felt as though I had voluntarily stepped into a spider''s web, with Elder Jun the impassive spider at its center, watching my every move. I realized then the precariousness of my position, a guest caught between respect and insubordination, my every word potentially tipping the scales. Elder Jun''s expression remained unreadable, yet there was a glint in his eyes that suggested he found some amusement in this unexpected turn. It was clear he was using my interruption to his advantage, perhaps to test my mettle or to assert his dominance in this delicate dance of power. I scanned the faces of the Silent Moon disciples, their disdain palpable. The one who had previously threatened me remained silent, yet his hand ominously rested on his sword. Li Na''s anxious gaze and Han Wei''s disapproving frown were hard to ignore, adding to the weight of the moment. I had made a mistake, running my mouth and letting my emotions get the best of me. In that moment, I recalled my days as a humble herbalist, dealing with shrewd merchants trying to devalue my goods. Each interaction was a delicate balancing act of tact and assertiveness. Elder Jun''s piercing gaze reminded me of those stern customers, and I knew I had to employ the same calm and strategic thinking to navigate this conversation. "My apologies, Elder Jun," I began, ensuring my voice remained even, masking my inner turmoil. "I never intended to overstep. Yet, given the opportunity to speak, I offer a proposal that respects both our standings." I swallowed hard, my mind racing. The Interface offered a path, a strategic approach to handle Elder Jun. I didn''t know why it chose to activate now, but I could hardly care; It was suggesting diplomacy, a way to engage without direct confrontation. This aligned with my thoughts of proposing a contest, a non-violent resolution that could appease Elder Jun''s pride while safeguarding my interests. Elder Jun''s gaze sharpened. "What just resolution could you possibly offer? The beast core belongs to us as its rightful owners. This was my moment. "While the beast core is indeed valuable, I must remind you of the assistance I provided your disciples during the battle. My potions helped restore their vitality, contributing significantly to their victory. Taking this core from a civilian without recompense, especially one who aided your sect, would surely tarnish the Silent Moon sect''s reputation for fairness and honor." Elder Jun waved his hand dismissively. "Our disciples would have prevailed regardless of your minor contributions. But, speak your proposition." As I spoke my proposal, the Interface updated in real-time. Elder Jun: Intrigued yet cautious. Adjust proposal to include martial skill showcase. Increase appeal. Elder Jun''s voice, though calm, carried an undercurrent of challenge that rippled through the air. He paused, his gaze lingering on me, as if measuring my worth. "Remember, boy," he said, his words deliberate and heavy, "this is not just a test of skill, but a test of honor. In our sect, words are as binding as oaths. Fail to uphold your end, and the consequences will be... significant." His tone was not threatening, but the implication was clear. The Silent Moon sect members began to withdraw, their movements slow and measured. There was an unspoken tension among them, a mixture of skepticism and anticipation. Their eyes lingered on me, some with undisguised curiosity, others with veiled disdain. As they moved away, the courtyard seemed to exhale, the oppressive atmosphere gradually lifting. As the sect began to disperse, the disciple with the sword couldn''t resist a final taunt. "Enjoy your fleeting peace, herb boy. Your words won''t shield you in combat." Elder Jun, having remained silent through the dispersal of the sect members, finally spoke up, his voice carrying a note of contemplation. "Elder Chen, it seems your guest, this young gardener, has saved your sect from potentially paying a heavy price." Elder Chen, caught off guard by the remark, could only offer a stiff nod in response. His usual eloquence seemed to falter, replaced by a sense of bewilderment at the turn of events. "Indeed, Elder Jun. Kai has... shown a depth unexpected of his years," he managed to say, his words careful and measured. The Silent Moon sect elder''s eyes lingered on me for a moment longer, as if reassessing his initial impression. Then, with a final nod, he turned and began to walk away, his figure gradually merging with the fading light of the setting sun. The remaining disciples followed, leaving a trail of whispers and murmurs behind them. Elder Chen turned to me, a grave expression on his face. "That was certainly an... unexpected outcome." He paused, as if searching for the right words. "I must bid Elder Jun and his disciples farewell. Please, take a moment to collect yourself. We will need to discuss this further." As Elder Chen left, I stood there in the now quiet courtyard, the weight of the upcoming challenge heavy on my shoulders. The beast core, still pulsating in my hand, felt like a double-edged sword - a prize and a burden. Oh dear. What have I gotten myself into? "Kai, you absolute fool!" Li Na''s voice snapped me out of my daze as she and Han Wei approached, their expressions a mix of disbelief and frustration. Han Wei grabbed my shoulders, shaking me slightly. "Do you even realize what you''ve done? Challenging a Silent Moon sect disciple in both alchemy and martial arts? Are you trying to get yourself killed?" I could only manage a weak smile in response, my mind still reeling from the events. "Well, when you put it like that, it does sound a bit... ambitious." "Ambitious? It''s madness!" Li Na exclaimed, her voice rising in pitch. "You''re an alchemist Kai, not some invincible warrior!" Her words stung, but I knew they came from a place of concern. "Hey, I''ve survived worse. Just testing my inner warrior, is all..." I joked weakly, trying to lighten the mood. But the look in their eyes told me they weren''t buying it. Li Na rolled her eyes. "Inner warrior? More like inner fool." Just then, Tianyi, fluttering around in a frenzy, landed on my shoulder, its tiny wings beating rapidly. It was as though she was calling me a fool through our link. But that was crazy! There was no way she could''ve followed the extent of my conversation with the Silent Moon sect. I sighed, patting Tianyi gently. "I know, I know. I may have bitten off more than I can chew this time." The little creature''s concern was palpable, and in a strange way, comforting. Li Na and Han Wei exchanged a glance, then simultaneously let out a sigh. "Well, what''s done is done," Li Na said, her tone softening. "We''ll have to get you into shape. You''re alright for a normal person, but as a cultivator? You''re going to need more than luck to survive against one of them." As they walked away, discussing plans for my training, I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of their expectations - and my own. The beast core''s energy seemed to pulse in time with my racing heart, a constant reminder of the journey ahead. All I wanted to do was find a way to feed Windy, and this happens? "Alright, Kai," I muttered to myself. "Let''s see what you''re made of." Chapter 54: Brewing Storms Chapter 54: Brewing Storms The chamber''s door closed with a thud behind Elder Chen as I faced Elder Zhu and Instructor Xiao-Hu, sealing us in with the gravity of the situation. I could feel the weight of my decisions as I stood before them, the beast core a heavy presence in my pocket, an unspoken testament to the turmoil I had incited. Instructor Xiao-Hu stepped in, his voice as direct and unyielding as his disciplined posture. "Kai, your actions today have cast ripples far beyond what you might have intended. The sect''s reputation and standing have been put at risk by your gamble," he stated, his dark eyes fixed on me with an intensity that commanded full attention. Elder Zhu silenced him with a raised hand and fixed me with a gaze that seemed to pierce through to my very soul. "Kai, speak your mind," he prompted in a tone that brokered no evasion. The words tumbled out of me, a blend of apology and firmness. "I apologize for the trouble I''ve caused. When I saw the sect''s honor threatened, I acted without fully considering the consequences. I-I just couldn''t stand to watch the Verdant Lotus sect be demeaned or manipulated," My fears gnawed at me fears of the repercussions, the upcoming duel, the weight of potential failure but beneath that surface churned a deep, immovable current of determination. I had made my choice, and I would stand by it. Elder Zhu listened, his expression unchanging. "Kai, the sect is a refuge, a sanctuary. It is our duty to shield you, to foster your growth. It is not your burden to protect us," he said gently, yet with an undeniable firmness. Elder Chen, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. His voice, always calm and measured, carried a hint of concern. "Kai, while your intentions were noble, you must understand the complexities of the cultivation world. The Silent Moon sect is powerful, and your challenge, though brave, risks escalating this conflict beyond our control." The room felt colder, the reality of my actions settling in like a dense fog. I shifted uncomfortably, the beast core in my pocket suddenly feeling like a stone, heavy with unspoken implications. Instructor Xiao-Hu''s gaze softened slightly. "The beast core you possess is a coveted treasure. Its revelation has undoubtedly placed you in the sights of those who would do anything to claim such power." The beast core... I had almost forgotten its significance in the heat of the moment. I remembered the pulsating energy it emitted, the way it resonated with my own qi, a beacon of untapped potential. If I were to absorb its contents, I was sure to collect more qi than my Crimson Lotus Purification technique could in months. It was no wonder why a martial sect like the Silent Moon would be reluctant to let such an item stray from themselves. Feng Wu gave me such an item? And kept it a secret? "Elder Chen, what about Feng Wu? Will he be in trouble for giving it to me?" I asked, the concern for my friend outweighing my own predicament. Elder Chen sighed, a rare sign of weariness. "Feng Wu made a choice. He petitioned for you to keep the beast core during his mission brief, foregoing the considerable contribution points he would have earned from the mission. His actions were... unorthodox, but they speak volumes of his trust in you." I felt a surge of gratitude towards Feng Wu, mixed with a twinge of guilt. He had risked so much for me, and now I was entangled in a situation that could have repercussions far beyond what I had imagined. Instructor Xiao-Hu resumed, his tone grave. "Kai, you need to understand the danger you''ve placed not just yourself in, but also those associated with you. The Silent Moon sect is known for its retribution. Winning the dual trial might safeguard the beast core, but it could invite consequences far more severe." His words sent a chill down my spine. The thought of bringing harm to my friends, to the sect, was unbearable. My thoughts drifted to Tianyi, always by my side since my earliest days at the sect. The memory of Xu Ziqing''s covetous gaze on Tianyi during our last encounter flashed before me. The idea of her being taken, or worse, killed, because of my actions ignited a rage within me, but also a painful realization of the cost of my recklessness. With a heavy heart, I bowed deeply, deeper than I ever had before. "I understand the gravity of my actions and am prepared to face any punishment. I... I am willing to step down from the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet if it means protecting the sect and those I care about." There was a moment of silence, the weight of my words hanging in the air. Elder Zhu finally spoke, his voice carrying a mixture of sternness and an unexpected warmth. "Kai, your willingness to bear the consequences of your actions speaks to your character. However, we will not remove you from the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet." I looked up, surprised by his words. Elder Chen continued, "Your actions, while impulsive, were in defense of the sect''s honor. We cannot fault you for that. Instead, we will aid you in preparing for this dual trial. Bravery is a coin of great value in the Jianghu. However, it must be spent wisely. Are you prepared to defend the worth of your actions?" Instructor Xiao-Hu nodded in agreement. "Your alchemy skills are commendable, but it is in the arena of combat where you will face your greatest challenge. We must ensure you are adequately prepared."v3l.Bin. I couldn''t hide the relief that washed over me, mingled with a newfound determination. "Thank you, Elders, for your faith in me. I won''t let you down. I''ll train harder than ever before," I said, my resolve steeling. The Elders and Instructor Xiao-Hu exchanged a brief, knowing glance before Elder Zhu finally broke the silence. "We will have to discuss with the sect leader about the full ramifications of your actions. For now, you are dismissed." With a final bow, I turned and left the chamber, the door closing behind me with a finality that echoed my tumultuous thoughts. As I walked through the verdant paths of the sect, I could feel the eyes of fellow disciples and instructors on me, their expressions a mix of curiosity, concern, and in some cases, thinly veiled disdain. The whispers that followed me were like the rustling of leaves in a breeze, a constant reminder of the storm I had unwittingly stirred. Hastening my steps, I made my way back to the guest quarters, eager to escape the scrutiny and find solace in solitude. As I entered, the familiar sight of Windy, the Wind Serpent hatchling, greeted me. It coiled playfully around my ankle, its scales shimmering in the dim light. "Hey there, Windy," I said, trying to muster a smile. "You wouldn''t believe the kind of day I''ve had." The serpent looked up at me, its eyes gleaming with an innocence that felt like a balm to my frayed nerves. Nature''s Attunement - 2 (...) Reading - 4 (...) Cultivation Techniques: Rooted Banyan Stance - 1 (...) Crimson Lotus Purification - 1 (...) No changes. Huh. I stared at the interface, my mind racing with questions. The Heavenly Interface had shown its worth during my encounter with Elder Jun, guiding my words and actions. But why now? Was it because I was in over my head? Or was it something more, a deeper connection to the interface itself? The lack of information in regards to my Interface Manipulator perk frustrated me. I shrugged off the confusion, deciding there were more pressing matters at hand. It was time to focus on the trial. "Heavenly Interface, you''re a fickle friend," I muttered, shaking my head. "One moment, you''re my guiding star, and the next, you''re as silent as a mouse." I leaned back, letting my gaze drift to Tianyi and Windy. "Guys, we''ve got a big challenge ahead." Tianyi glowed slightly, fluttering around me as if to offer encouragement. Windy, sensing the change in atmosphere, slithered up to my lap, its scales cool and comforting against my skin. "Alright, let''s think this through." I tapped my chin, pondering my options. "A third-class disciple from the Silent Moon sect... They''ll be strong, fast, and probably skilled in combat. And here I am, a herbalist with a defensive stance that''s barely off the ground." I chuckled, the absurdity of the situation not lost on me. "Well, at least I won''t be bored." Glancing at my skills, I focused on my strengths. "Okay, Rooted Banyan Stance is all about defense, stability, and endurance. It''s not much, but it''s something. If I can''t outfight them, maybe I can outlast them?" I contemplated the idea, playing out scenarios in my head. "But endurance alone won''t win me this trial. I''d run out of qi and break something important. I need to land a hit, a solid one. And for that, I need an edge." That''s when the idea struck me. "Potions and pills! Why didn''t I think of it sooner? If I can''t increase my natural abilities, I can at least boost them temporarily. Just like I did against the Wind Serpents." Tianyi buzzed around my head, as if questioning the feasibility of my plan. "Don''t worry, Tianyi, I''m not planning on going overboard. Just a little... herbal enhancement." I sat cross-legged, entering the Memory Palace within my mind filled with notes and sketches of herbs and concoctions. Let''s see... something for strength, agility, maybe a bit of qi enhancement? After a few minutes, I stood up and scribbled down a list of ingredients. Windy watched with keen eyes, its head tilting from side to side as I scribbled down ideas. They''d need to be the more esoteric ingredients, if I wanted something substantial for its effects. "What do you think, Windy? A blend of 10-year ginseng and Moonshadow Petal for strength? Oh, and maybe a dash of Starlight Dew for that extra kick." The serpent seemed to nod in agreement, its small body coiling around my arm. "Alright, it''s settled then." I clapped my hands together, a plan forming in my mind. "I''ll split my time between martial arts training and brewing up a storm in the alchemy lab. It''s going to be tough, but hey, what''s life without a little challenge?" I stood up, stretching my arms above my head. "First thing tomorrow, training begins. I''ll start with class in the morning, and head out to do whatever training the elders set out for me." Tianyi perched on my shoulder, her presence a constant source of comfort. "Don''t worry, Tianyi, I''ll be careful. Can''t have our resident worrywart fluttering into a frenzy, can we?" I couldn''t help but smile, the daunting task ahead somehow seems a little less intimidating with Tianyi and Windy by my side. "Alright, team," I said, my voice filled with a newfound determination. "Let''s show the Silent Moon sect what a humble herbalist can do. It''s not going to be easy, but we''re in this together. I''ll get a head start and do some training of my own." With that, I grabbed my iron staff and headed out, the sound of Tianyi''s wings and Windy''s gentle hissing following me into the night. The path ahead was uncertain, filled with challenges and unknowns, but one thing was clear: I wasn''t going to face it alone. Chapter 55: Preparation & Providence Chapter 55: Preparation & Providence "No backing out now, Kai," I murmured to myself. I glanced down at my hands, noticing the newly formed callouses along my knuckles. They had healed nicely after the events with Instructor Xia Ji in the training grounds. They were a testament to the rigorous training I had started to put myself through, even before any official training had begun. The sight of them brought a wry smile to my face. Looks like I was becoming more of a warrior than I thought. Tianyi, already awake and buzzing with energy, landed on my shoulder. Her presence was a comforting reminder that I wasn''t alone in this. Windy, curled up at the foot of my bed, stirred awake at the sound of my voice, its eyes blinking open to greet the new day. With the iron staff in hand, I stepped outside into the crisp morning air, leaving Windy to continue bathing in the sun. The sect was quiet at this early hour, a peaceful serenity that belied the intensity of the day ahead. I only had a few hours before classes to get some training in "Let''s start with some basic drills," I said, focusing on the weight and balance of the staff in my hands. I began with slow, deliberate movements, practicing the forms I was familiar with. Each motion was a dance of control and precision, a far cry from the wild swings I had started with. As I moved, I let my mind drift to the upcoming trial. The thought of facing a third-class disciple was daunting, to say the least. Their skill in martial arts would undoubtedly surpass my own. But, I reminded myself, it wasn''t just about brute strength or skill. It was about strategy, timing, and using what I had to my advantage. So what if they had years of martial arts training under their belt? What did that matter in the face of unbridled talent? In front of I, who was blessed by the heavens, nothing could stand in my way! I sighed, my shoulders drooping ever so slightly. That''s enough of that. I''d better focus on the task at hand. I shifted my focus to the Rooted Banyan Stance, planting my feet firmly on the ground as I moved through the forms. The stance was about stability, endurance, and weathering the storm. Maybe I couldnt outmuscle them, but there was definitely a way for me to outsmart them. And for that, I needed the capability to survive at least one blow against a third-class disciple. Perhaps I should try my utmost to level up the Rooted Bayan Stance? If I were to evolve it into the next stage, I was sure it''d be enough to grant me an edge against a third-class disciple. I brought up the Interface to see the skill''s requirements to evolve to the next step. Rooted Banyan Stance (Level 1): A foundational body cultivation technique that embodies the nature of the banyan tree: immovable and resilient. Through this skill, the cultivator hardens muscles and skin, creating an impenetrable defense and fostering deep-rooted stability. This cultivator also emits their Qi outward to provide an additional protective layer. As with the mighty banyan, this stance anchors the cultivator in place, grounding them against any form of disruption or attack. Next Stage: Deep Rooted Banyan Stance Requirements: Rooted Banyan Stance Proficiency - Level 10 Accumulate 100 hours in the Rooted Banyan Stance. Sustain the stance without breaking for a continuous period of 1 hour. Develop a basic understanding of the principles of Qi defense. It didn''t seem likely. My skill was still at the first level. The idea of holding myself in that stance for even a minute was impossible in my mind. But an hour? Perhaps levelling it up would be enough to strengthen my defenses. As the sun rose higher, I could feel the sweat forming on my brow, the physical exertion a welcome distraction from the swirling thoughts in my head. Holding the stance and maintaining flawless form took significant effort, even after all this time of practicing it. My reserves of qi quickly diminished, unable to hold the stance for an extended period of time. After my energy reached it''s bottom, I switched to polishing my forms. If I couldn''t throw a proper punch or kick, I''d stand no chance against a cultivator, after all. N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. "You''ve got this, Kai. Just keep moving, keep thinking, and keep pushing yourself." With that settled, I gathered my things and headed towards the alchemy pavilion. My footsteps were light, yet my heart felt heavy with apprehension. How would my classmates perceive me now? Would they see me as a reckless upstart for challenging a Silent Moon disciple, or as someone trying to rise above his station? I cringed remembering my words. What was I acting so cool and righteous for?! If Wang Jun or Lan-Yin were here, they''d definitely poke fun of me. As I neared the pavilion, I caught sight of a few older disciples milling around. Their glances felt like weights, each one adding to the burden of unease settling in my stomach. I quickened my pace, eager to escape their scrutinizing eyes. "Elixir Synthesis," I reminded myself, trying to focus on the upcoming class rather than the whispers and stares. This was my chance to improve, to gain knowledge that could be vital for the trial and beyond. My steps became more determined, each one echoing my resolve to not let external opinions sway my path. I entered the pavilion, the familiar scent of herbs and potions greeting me like an old friend. It was a sanctuary of sorts, a place where I could immerse myself in the art of alchemy, leaving the complexities of sect politics and looming challenges at the door. Taking a deep breath, I found my seat, arranging my materials with practiced ease. The classroom slowly filled, each absorbed in their own pre-class rituals. None of them came forward to talk to me, which I was somewhat thankful for. My mind wandered briefly to Windy and Tianyi. I hoped they were getting along, the formers playful nature meshing well with Tianyi''s gentle demeanor. It brought a small smile to my face, a brief respite from the nervous anticipation of the class ahead. As Instructor Xiao-Hu entered, his eyes met mine. The events of yesterday were still fresh within my mind. After lingering on me for a few moments, he surveyed the rest of the class and walked to the front. The room fell silent, every disciple ready to begin. I sat up straighter, my focus shifting entirely to the lesson. Elixir Synthesis was more than just a class to me; it was a critical step in my journey. And if things worked in my favor, it could even be key to the development of my arsenal against the Silent Moon sect. Instructor Xiao-Hu''s voice broke through my thoughts, bringing me back to the present. "Today, we''ll be continuing where we left off, exploring the delicate balance of ingredients and the precise control of qi necessary to create potent concoctions. Prepare your cauldrons!" When the class ended, there was a collective sigh of relief mixed with the clinking of glassware and the shuffle of feet. I began packing up my materials, my hands moving automatically while my mind was still occupied with the nuances of today''s lesson. That''s when Instructor Xiao-Hu approached me, his expression unreadable. "Kai, I need to see you after class. The sect leader wishes to meet with you." My heart skipped a beat. The sect leader? Why would someone so important want to meet with me? I tried to keep my face calm, but I could feel the color drain from it. Around me, the whispers started, low and curious. My classmates'' eyes flicked between Instructor Xiao-Hu and me, their murmurs becoming a buzzing in my ears that made my stomach churn. I wanted to sink into the floor, vanish into thin air anything to escape their scrutiny. "Sure, no problem," I managed to choke out, though my voice sounded far from confident. Instructor Xiao-Hu nodded and walked away, leaving me to gather the rest of my belongings with trembling hands. The whispers around me seemed to grow louder, feeding my anxiety. I tried to steady my breathing, but it felt like I was trying to calm a storm with a whisper. Alright, Kai, peerless genius, right? You shouldn''t be afraid of anyone or anything. Yeah, right. The thought was meant to be empowering, but it sounded hollow in my mind. If I were truly a peerless genius, I wouldn''t feel like vomiting right now. I followed Instructor Xiao-Hu out of the alchemy pavilion, my feet dragging slightly. As we walked, the scenery changed, the familiar paths and buildings of the sect giving way to an area I hadn''t been to before. The architecture here was grander, yet it still maintained the sect''s aesthetic of bamboo and wood. It felt like stepping into a different world, one that was both awe-inspiring and intimidating. "What is this place?" I asked, my curiosity momentarily overtaking my nervousness. "This is the Sect Leader, Ye Shaotian''s pavilion," Instructor Xiao-Hu replied, his voice reverberating with a respect that mirrored the grandeur of our surroundings. The pavilion was majestic, its towering structure exuding an air of solemnity and power. The intricate designs carved into the wood, the gentle swaying of the bamboo in the breeze, and the serene atmosphere all contributed to its majestic presence. It was a stark reminder of the hierarchy within the sect and the respect accorded to those at the top. I wondered where the elders lived. Was a sect truly this wealthy? To have this sort of accommodation for all their elders? As we approached the entrance, I couldn''t help but feel small in comparison. I paused for a moment, taking in the sight. The pavilion was not just a building; it was a symbol of the legacy and strength of the Verdant Lotus Sect. The realization that I was about to meet the person at the heart of this legacy sent another wave of nerves through me. Gathering my courage, I stepped forward, following Instructor Xiao-Hu into the pavilion. The interior was as impressive as the exterior, with elegant furnishings and subtle touches of nature blending seamlessly into the design. It was a place of both beauty and authority, and as I walked through it, I couldn''t help but wonder what awaited me at the end of this journey. Instructor Xiao-Hu led me down a long corridor, the sound of our footsteps echoing softly. The deeper we went, the more my apprehension grew. Meeting the Sect Leader was an honor, but under these circumstances, it felt more like walking into the lion''s den. I took a deep breath, trying to calm the fluttering in my stomach. Whatever the reason for this meeting, I would face it head-on. After all, wasn''t facing challenges what cultivation was all about? With that thought, I steeled myself for the encounter that lay ahead. Chapter 56: Instructor Xia Ji Chapter 56: Instructor Xia Ji As I stepped into the office, the grandeur of the room momentarily took my breath away. It was spacious and elegantly decorated, with intricate, wooden tapestries adorning the walls and a large, polished desk sitting prominently in the center. However, even this grandiosity paled in comparison to the aura of the man seated behind the desk. Sect Leader Ye Shaotian was a figure of quiet authority. His sharp features and thick eyebrows gave him a commanding presence, and his greying hair and the lines etched on his face spoke of wisdom gained through years of experience. He appeared to be around the same age as Elder Zhu. His eyes, deep and insightful, seemed to hold the weight of untold stories and profound depth, a depth I couldn''t begin to fathom. I bowed deeply, my heart racing. "Sect Leader Ye Shaotian, I am Kai. It''s an honor to meet you." My voice trembled slightly despite my efforts to sound composed. Sect Leader Ye nodded, his gaze appraising. "Rise, Kai. I''ve heard much about you lately." Elder Zhu stood to the side, his presence both reassuring and intimidating. He gave me an encouraging nod, urging me to stand straight and face the Sect Leader with confidence. Sect Leader Ye''s voice was calm yet resonated with an underlying strength. "Your actions against the Silent Moon sect have not gone unnoticed, Kai. However, contrary to what you might expect, it''s not something punishable." I blinked in surprise, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly. "Not punishable, Sect Leader?" He snorted, a sound that seemed too casual coming from such an esteemed figure. "Elder Jun''s posturing is of little consequence to us. In the grand scheme of things, he''s a minor player, scrambling for a position he''s ill-equipped to fill. His schemes are transparent and hardly a threat." Inside, I was reeling. Elder Jun, who had loomed so large in my mind, was just a minor annoyance in the eyes of the Verdant Lotus Sect Leader? I let out a silent sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off my chest. Elder Zhu added, "You''ve shown bravery and cunning, qualities that are valuable to the Verdant Lotus Sect. mendable." The older man continued, "Instructor Xia Ji will be responsible for your training. Given the circumstances, we''ve decided it''s best to prepare you thoroughly." I nodded, absorbing the information. "Instructor Xia Ji, understood." Sect Leader Ye then looked at me intently. "Tell me, Kai, do you have a background in martial arts?" The question caught me off guard. I hesitated for a moment before replying, "My experience is limited, Sect Leader. I''ve only recently begun training this year, when the Heavenly Interface came into existence." Sect Leader Ye nodded thoughtfully. "A solid foundation in both body and qi is essential before delving into advanced techniques. But that requires time; time we do not have." He nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Building a solid foundation in both body and qi is crucial for any cultivator. It''s a slow process, one that cannot be rushed without risking harm. However, given your upcoming challenge, we find ourselves in a peculiar situation where time is a luxury we do not have." His words echoed my own thoughts, the reality of my situation settling in. I was a novice trying to prepare for a battle against a seasoned cultivator. The odds were not in my favor. Sect Leader Ye leaned back in his chair, his gaze still fixed on me. "First-class disciple Xia Ji is skilled in various martial techniques. Under her guidance, you will learn a series of techniques that will aid you in your upcoming trial. It won''t be easy, but it''s necessary." I nodded, a mix of apprehension and determination building within me. "I understand, Sect Leader. I''ll do whatever it takes." Sect Leader Ye continued, his voice carrying a weight that underscored the seriousness of the situation. "Although this match is not directly linked to our Verdant Lotus Sect, since you are not a disciple, the outcome will nonetheless reflect upon us. The sect''s reputation and influence extend far beyond our immediate members." I swallowed hard, the gravity of his words hitting me. It was one thing to face a personal challenge, but now the stakes were even higher. My actions, my performance, would cast a shadow - or light - on the entire sect. Xia Ji''s eyes narrowed slightly, continuing her explanation. "The Silent Moon''s style is aggressive, but it''s predictable once you understand their rhythm. You need a technique that can counter their brute force - something that combines the principles of hard and soft defense. A technique that not only guards against their strike but also allows for a counter-attack at the moment of impact." This sounded complex, yet intriguing. A style that could turn the Silent Moon sect''s strength against them? My mind raced with possibilities. "...What''s technique is that?" Xia Ji''s expression turned serious. "It''s a lesser-known technique within our sect, known as the Bamboo Reprisal Counter. It''s based on the concept of bamboo bending under force but not breaking, using the opponent''s energy to fuel your counterattack." However, Xia Ji added, to effectively use the Bamboo Reprisal Counter, you need to endure the strikes of a cultivator without faltering. This means intensive physical training to reinforce your bodys durability. Are you ready for that? I nodded, my resolve firming. Yes, Instructor. I understand and Im prepared. However, I do have a defensive technique of my own which I hope could be of some use for the battle. I was wondering if I could demonstrate it? Xia Ji''s expression shifted from amusement to curiosity. "A defensive technique of your own creation? This should be interesting. Show me." I nodded, centering myself in the middle of the training grounds. As I assumed the Rooted Banyan Stance, I recalled the principles that had guided its creation. The stance was about grounding oneself, like a banyan tree''s roots delving deep into the earth. My feet spread apart, knees slightly bent, my body lowered in a stance that mirrored the robust stability of a mighty tree. I tucked my arms and clenched my fist, poised yet relaxed. I took a deep breath, feeling the qi rise within me, flowing like blood through my veins. I focused, channeling it through my body, reinforcing my muscles and bones. The essence of the stance was not just physical; it was about being immovable, unyielding, yet flexible enough to absorb and redirect force. "Rooted Banyan Stance!" As Instructor Xia Ji approached, she raised her palm and struck. Her strike was like a thunderbolt, swift and powerful, as it rocketed towards my sternum. The Rooted Banyan Stance held. My body absorbed the impact, qi flaring at the point of contact, dispersing the force across my frame. My feet dug into the ground, a testament to the power of her blow and the efficacy of my stance. But I remained upright, unshaken. Xia Ji''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, but then narrowed into suspicion. "Impressive. You''ve already grasped rudimentary fundamentals of qi defense. Not to dissimilar to the Iron Palm Sect''s defensive techniques. Tell me, how did you accomplish it?" I let go of my defensive stance, feeling around my sternum but sensing no lasting damage. I hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell her as honestly as I could. If I couldn''t be upfront with them, who could I trust? It wasn''t like I was saying anything wrong. "My mentor...He taught me the basics of martial arts back in the village. As I continued my training, and with the help of the Interface, I gained an understanding of how to use this technique. I likened it to how the banyan tree near my village never wavered, and incorporated it into the horse stance that I used for physical conditioning." Her eyes widened incredulously, and she began to laugh. "So you''re saying that this technique is of your own creation?" I scratched my head embarrassedly. "I wouldn''t say that...It had more to do with my mentor''s teachings and the Heavenly Interface. How could I say that I made it?" It was genuinely how I felt. The technique was borne of my training with Elder Ming and the Heavenly Interface. Without even one of them, I probably wouldn''t have attained the knowledge on how to do the stance. It simply built upon what I already had, advancing it to the next stage. As she circled around me, analyzing the stance, her demeanor turned thoughtful. "Regardless...Your Rooted Banyan Stance has merit, especially against straightforward, powerful attacks. But in your upcoming battle, you''ll need more than just defense. Even if it''s a singular blow, landing one against someone superior to you in both skill and physical ability isn''t easy." She paused, then continued, "The Bamboo Reprisal Counter I''m about to teach you will complement your Rooted Banyan Stance perfectly. When an opponent''s attack is absorbed by your stance, you can redirect that energy, countering with the flexibility and snap of bamboo. At such a close distance, most third-class disciples wouldn''t be able to " I listened intently as she explained the principles of the Bamboo Reprisal Counter. It was about the harmony of yielding and striking, a delicate balance between accepting force and redirecting it. It shouldn''t be too hard to learn, right? "So with that in mind, let''s get you started." She said with a smile. Chapter 57: Going Through the Motions Chapter 57: Going Through the Motions "Agh!" I let out a disgraceful sound as another strike landed on my shoulder. Before I could wallow on the floor in agony, the raised palm of Li Na came flying in again. Reacting instinctively, my body moved before my mind could catch up, arms raised and elbow tucked in, to block the incoming blow aimed at my liver.. Despite my effort, she broke through my guard with ease and sent me sprawling to the floor. "Get up! The Silent Moon sect disciple wouldn''t be holding back, nor would they be kind enough to let you gather your breath." Instructor Xia Ji barked, her eyes narrowing as our gaze met.v3l.Bin. A wave of frustration and helplessness washed over me. Despite my best efforts, I was still so far behind. The gap between Li Na and me felt like a chasm, impossible to bridge. A mix of admiration and envy towards her skill stirred within me, coupled with a burning determination. I''ve sparred with Li Na before. It was more playful than anything, but after Instructor Xia Ji''s instructions, she fought me without holding back. That wasn''t even mentioning the fact that I couldn''t utilize my Rooted Banyan Stance, having to withstand the strikes with only my body. The harsh reminder of how far I was in comparison to a third-class disciple continuously humbled me. Every time I felt like I knew just how far the gap was, it only seemed to increase exponentially. Gritting my teeth and digging my fingers into the dirt, I stumbled up and got back into my stance. A relaxed, stance with my palms slightly open. That was the only thing I was taught to do; the beginning stance to the Bamboo Reprisal Counter. I shifted my focus, trying to calm my racing heart and frantic thoughts. Back home, when faced with a difficult diagnosis, I had always relied on my ability to observe and analyze. I needed to approach this challenge in the same way. I squinted, focusing intently on Li Na''s movements. Her body language, the subtle shift in her center of gravity, the flicker in her eyes all these were clues. I anticipated a kick, aimed at my right flank. I braced myself, ready to counter. Just as she took the final step towards me, I crossed my arms and tucked them to the side, clenching my entire body as hard as I could. But I was wrong. Her foot, swift as a striking viper, connected not with my flank but my head. I didn''t even see it coming. A mere blur from my peripheral, and then the world spun. I collapsed, the ground rushing up to meet me. The ground was cold and hard against my cheek, and as I lay there, I felt a surge of anger at myself for not seeing the kick. As I lay there, dazed, I heard Li Na''s voice, laced with concern. "Kai! I''m so sorry! Are you okay?" she asked, cradling my head gently. As much as I could say it was okay, I couldn''t help the bit of resentment floating up in my heart. Why kick me in the head and then apologize?! Instructor Xia Ji loomed over me, her expression stern yet not without a hint of satisfaction. "The purpose of this practice," she began, her voice steady, "is for you to get used to being hit. To anticipate and react. There''s no doubt you''ll get hit by the disciple you''re fighting against, but learning how to minimize the damage is integral if you want to achieve victory." Her words sank in slowly. She had Li Na target my vitals at her top speed so I could learn the tell-tale signs of an impending strike. My mind raced with the implications of her words. To anticipate an attack was to understand it. And to understand, one must first experience it. I hadn''t received much practical experience in that regard. Aside from being whipped by a Wind Serpent''s tail. As I lay there, processing her words, I knew this was more than just physical training. It was a lesson in foresight, in resilience. If I wanted to learn the technique, I''d have to learn how to anticipate where the strikes are going before they occur. But how? Instructor Xia Ji''s voice brought me back to the present. "Rest now, but be here at the same time tomorrow. Your training is far from over." She barked out orders for the other third-class disciples to begin cleaning the training grounds. Li Na helped me up to my feet, her eyes fraught with worry and concern. Her hands were so soft, it was hard to believe that she could produce so much force with them. "I''ll help you to the dining hall. You should get some food and rest. Here," She lowered herself and offered her shoulder. I winced, nursing several new bruises under my body, and shook my head. "Thank you, Li Na. But I can make my way back home. I just...need some time right now, is all." She looked at me for a moment but obliged and let me go about my way back home. I could feel her stare burning a hole into my back as I got further and further away. As I trudged back to the guest quarters, the sun setting and casting long shadows across the path, I couldn''t help but think of Elder Ming. What would he say in this situation? Probably something incredibly wise and profound, leaving me just as clueless as before. He had a way of doing that, making me think deeper about every problem. "I guess you''d tell me to ''embrace the pain as a teacher'', right, Elder Ming?" I muttered to myself, imagining his knowing smile. But this time, I was alone with my thoughts, no wise elder to guide me. She stopped her circulation of energy and looked at me in confusion. I didn''t bother elaborating, going deep into my Memory Palace. Feng Wu''s advice resounded within me. To use the Memory Palace technique as a mere knowledge repository; was just the surface of its capabilities. Amidst the towering trees that contained all the knowledge I gained throughout my life, I stepped forward into a clearing of grass and imagined. I stepped into the vast, open clearing within my Memory Palace, a space where the sun''s golden rays trickled through the dense canopy above, casting shimmering patterns on the soft, vibrant grass beneath my feet. The air was fresh, filled with the earthy scent of the surrounding forest and the subtle fragrance of wildflowers that dotted the clearing''s edges. This was a sanctuary of my own making, a place where I could dissect and understand my experiences with a clarity that eluded me in the real world. In the center of the clearing, I recreated the sparring scene with Li Na, down to the finest detail. The hard-packed earth of the training ground under my feet, the distant clatter of wooden swords from other disciples, the faint smell of sweat and iron in the air it all came alive in my mind. Even the slight breeze that had rustled through the courtyard, carrying the scent of pine and the distant aroma of cooking from the sect''s kitchens. And there she was, Li Na, standing before me once more. In this Memory Palace, she was as real as she had been during our spar. I watched her intently, observing the minutest movements the slight tensing of her muscles, the almost imperceptible shift in her weight, the way her eyes narrowed fractionally before she struck. I replayed the moment she launched her palm strike towards my liver. This time, my reaction was swifter, more precise. I raised my arms, tucking in my elbow just as I had in reality, but with a crucial difference. As her palm neared, I twisted my hips, angling my body to reduce the force of the strike. I felt the impact, a jolt that pushed me back, but it was nothing compared to the crippling pain I had endured during the actual spar. I was left incredulous, my heart pounding with excitement at the negligible amount of damage I had taken. "I did it..." I whispered to myself, a smile creeping onto my lips. But my triumph was short-lived. As I stood there in the midst of my Memory Palace, a surge of conflicting emotions washed over me. The thrill of that small victory was like a ray of hope piercing through a relentless storm of doubts. For a fleeting moment, I allowed myself to bask in the warmth of this newfound confidence, feeling a burgeoning sense of determination swell within me. Yet, almost as quickly, a wave of anxiety crashed over me, dousing the flames of triumph. What if this was just an illusion of progress? What if, in the real world, I couldn''t replicate this success? The weight of these questions bore down on me, heavy and unrelenting. But in that turmoil, a spark of resolve ignited. I couldn''t let fear dictate my path. I had to confront these challenges head-on, no matter how daunting they seemed. The imagined Li Na was relentless, her movements fluid and unyielding. A kick, swift and powerful, was already arcing towards me. I was too slow to react this time, the blow landing squarely, jolting me out of the visualization. "Argh!" Unfortunately, the extent of my visualization encompassed the sensation of pain. Panting slightly, I leaned against an imaginary tree, rubbing my temple in frustration. "This Memory Palace technique... sometimes it feels like my mind is working against me," I grumbled. It was a strange sensation, feeling both the thrill of success and the sting of failure within the confines of my own mind. But then, as I replayed the scene of me successfully blocking the palm strike, a sense of revelation washed over me. The sensation of twisting my body, the exact timing of my movement, it all clicked into place. A breakthrough was at hand. Eagerly, I stepped back into the clearing, my determination renewed. I imagined Li Na once more, her stance, her gaze, every detail vivid and clear. This time, I was ready. As she moved, I observed, picking up on those tiny cues that had eluded me before. The subtle tensing of her shoulders, the slight pivot of her foot, each small sign was a precursor to her strikes. I moved in tandem with her, my body responding almost instinctively. I blocked, dodged, and even started to anticipate her moves. Each successful defense bolstered my confidence, each mistake a lesson to be learned. Sweat beaded on my forehead, not from physical exertion, but from the intense focus required to maintain this level of visualization. I was no longer just a passive participant in these memories; I was actively engaging, learning, evolving. As I continued, the boundary between reality and imagination blurred. The sensations became more tangible, the sounds more distinct. It was as if I was truly there, sparring with Li Na under the watchful eyes of Instructor Xia Ji. Lost in this state of deep concentration, I honed my skills, pushing myself further than I had ever before. Each iteration of the spar was an opportunity to refine my reactions, to understand Li Na''s fighting style better, to grow stronger. Finally, as exhaustion began to set in, I stepped back, breathing heavily. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions, but one thing was crystal clear I had made progress, tangible progress. In my Memory Palace, I had not only relived the spar but transformed it into a tool for my growth. With a deep breath, I opened my eyes, returning to the reality of my room. The sensation of the grass under my feet and the sun on my skin faded, replaced by the familiar surroundings of my quarters. But the feeling of accomplishment, of having achieved something significant, remained. Taking a moment to open my eyes, I saw that Windy had moved from his spot near the window to my arm, taking comfort in my body warmth. Tianyi was still on my stomach, having finished her task of repairing my body. I clenched and unclenched my fist feeling the soreness and pain all over my body greatly diminished. I was thirsty, but I couldn''t move without waking up the two spirit beasts resting on top of me. I shrugged, deciding to stay in place and continue where I left off after some rest. "I''ll keep practicing, keep learning," I promised myself, a determined glint in my eyes. "Tomorrow, I''ll be better prepared." Settling down on my bed, I closed my eyes once more, diving back into the depths of my Memory Palace, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. Chapter 58: Vanished into the Verdant Chapter 58: Vanished into the Verdant Instructor Xia Ji stood at the edge of the training ground, her eyes keenly observing Kai''s every movement. The morning sun cast a warm glow over the field, illuminating the determination etched on the young herbalist''s face. She had seen many students come and go, but Kai''s progress, particularly since yesterday, was nothing short of astonishing. As Li Na, a skilled third-class disciple, readied herself for another round of sparring, Xia Ji noticed a subtle change in Kai. He seemed more attuned, more responsive than the day before. His eyes darted keenly, tracking Li Na''s every shift in weight, every minute change in her stance. "Begin!" Xia Ji commanded. Li Na lunged forward, her palm cutting through the air towards Kai. But this time, Kai was different. His body was already moving even before Li Na''s strike could reach him. He twisted his torso, aligning his body in such a way that he redirected the flow of Li Na''s power, diffusing the momentum of her strike. Xia Ji''s eyes narrowed, impressed. Kai was not just blocking the strikes; he was manipulating their flow, turning their force to his advantage. The foundation of the Bamboo Reprisal Counter. It was a technique that required acute observation and a deep understanding of one''s own body and the opponent''s movements. And Kai was executing it with a proficiency that belied his limited training. ''I thought it would take a week for him to understand it at this level...His responses are akin to muscle memory, but how could it develop so quickly?'' For a full minute, the sparring continued, with Li Na unleashing a series of rapid strikes. Yet, Kai managed to keep up, his body swaying and twisting like bamboo in the wind, never once getting knocked down. "Enough," Xia Ji finally said, stepping forward. Both disciples halted, turning towards her with expectant eyes. She wiped a droplet of sweat from her brow, her mind racing at Kai''s frightening learning speed. "It''s time we begin with the forms of the Bamboo Reprisal Counter," she announced, her voice steady despite the astonishment she felt. Kai''s eyes lit up with a mix of excitement and curiosity. Li Na stepped back, giving them space. Xia Ji walked closer to Kai, her gaze scrutinizing. "Your performance today has been commendable. However, there''s much to learn. The Rooted Banyan Stance, while formidable in defense, restricts your movement due to the need to tense your body." Kai nodded in agreement, his breathing still heavy from the spar. "Yes, Instructor. I''ve felt that limitation." "The Bamboo Reprisal Counter, on the other hand, offers mobility along with the opportunity for a counter-attack," Xia Ji continued, her hands clasping behind her back. "It''s about blending the fluidity of movement with the strength of defense. Your key to victory lies in using these two techniques at the right place, at the right time." The herbalist stared back at her, his dark, brown eyes unwavering. "Yes, Instructor Xia Ji! I understand." "Get into your stance! We''ll break down how the counter moves depending on the opponent''s attack..." I wiped the dirt off my sleeve, panting lightly. The Bamboo Reprisal Counter was harder to learn than I thought. Because of its nature as a counter, it had multiple versions that corresponded to how my opponent struck me. But for that, I needed a great amount of flexibility, as well as an understanding of reflex and sensitivity to another''s movements. Engaging against Li Na with a simple drill where we try to unbalance one another by pushing or pulling. I could feel how fast her reflexes were compared to mine. It seemed her strength laid in reaction rather than action. The amount of times I fell on my back was uncountable. Her encouraging words made me slightly better every time I got up. With the rest of the training session devoted to drilling me in flexibility exercises, I was dismissed from practice with sore muscles and an aching feeling throughout my legs and back. I collapsed by a tree, the cool shade a welcome respite from the relentless sun that had beaten down on us during training. My muscles ached with every movement, a testament to the rigors of the flexibility exercises. Each breath I drew was a mix of pain and satisfaction. "Here, drink this." The voice snapped me out of my thoughts. Li Na stood before me, extending a flask of water with a look of incredulity on her face. Her brows were furrowed, not with concern, but with something akin to disbelief. I accepted the flask gratefully, the cool liquid a balm to my parched throat. "Thanks," I muttered, still trying to catch my breath. "How did you get so good so fast?" Li Na asked, sitting down beside me. Her tone was light, but I could sense the genuine curiosity behind her words. I pushed through the underbrush, my senses heightened. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig set my nerves on edge. I strained my ears, hoping to hear the familiar flutter of Tianyi''s wings or the soft slithering of Windy. But there was only the sound of my own ragged breaths and the occasional hoot of an owl. The deeper I delved into the forest, the more my anxiety grew. My imagination conjured up every possible peril from venomous snakes coiling in the shadows to predatory beasts lurking just out of sight. The memory of Tianyi''s narrow escape from the crow''s deadly beak sent a shiver down my spine. Focus, Kai! They need you. I reminded myself, trying to push away the dread that clawed at my mind. Tianyi''s playful nature, her tendency to explore. Perhaps she had simply wandered off, and Windy, ever the curious one, had followed. I clung to that thought, willing it to be true. My eyes darted to every shadow, every movement. The forest seemed to come alive with imaginary threats, each more menacing than the last. But amidst the chaos of my thoughts, a small, rational voice whispered, reminding me of Tianyi''s strength, of Windy''s resilience. I slowed my pace, taking deep breaths, trying to calm the storm within me. ''Think, Kai. Where would they go? What would attract them?'' A sudden rustling to my left caused me to freeze. Heart pounding, I turned, half-expecting to see a predator, but it was only a small forest creature, its eyes glinting in the moonlight before it scampered away. I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. Every sound, every movement, seemed amplified in the stillness of the night, each one sending a jolt of fear through me. The forest opened up to a small clearing, the moon casting a soft glow over the grass. I paused, scanning the area. It was peaceful, serene a stark contrast to the turmoil in my heart. I couldn''t let my thoughts go wildly like this. I needed to calm myself. I sat down, closing my eyes, focusing on my breathing. In, out. In, out. Gradually, the panic subsided, replaced by a quiet determination. I would find them. I had to. The bond I shared with them was more than just that of a cultivator and spirit beasts; it was a bond of friendship, of family. Losing them would leave a void that no amount of cultivation could fill. Even though my time with Windy was short, it didn''t make them any less valuable than Tianyi. I steeled my resolve, focusing inward, trying to tap into the emotional bond I shared with Tianyi. It was a connection I seldom fully explored, its nuances still a mystery to me. The bond felt faint, a mere whisper in the back of my mind, which could mean two things: either Tianyi was far away, or she was calm, her emotions neutral. I had to trust this slender thread of connection, assuming it would strengthen as I neared her. The Verdant Lotus sect''s territory blended seamlessly into the dense forest, a wild expanse unmarred by walls or barriers. The thought of Tianyi and Windy lost in this vast wilderness sent a shiver down my spine. I quickened my pace, every step a silent prayer. The forest around me was alive with nocturnal sounds the chirping of crickets, the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze, the occasional call of a night bird. The moon cast a silver glow through the canopy, creating a tapestry of light and shadow on the forest floor. The deeper I ventured, the more I relied on the faint emotional tether to guide me. At times, the bond felt so tenuous I feared it might snap, leaving me adrift in this sea of green. But then, a glimmer of satisfaction, a feeling that wasn''t my own, surged through the bond. It was faint, like the touch of a breeze, but unmistakably there. Encouraged, I quickened my steps, following the direction that seemed to strengthen the connection. The forest was no longer just an array of trees and underbrush; it was a puzzle, and each step I took was a piece falling into place. The terrain grew more rugged, the trees taller, their branches weaving a dense canopy overhead. The moonlight struggled to penetrate this natural barrier, casting the forest in deep, shifting shadows. I navigated carefully, mindful of roots that sought to trip me and branches that threatened to snag my clothes. With every step, the bond pulsed stronger, a beacon in the darkness guiding me forward. My heart raced, not just from the physical exertion but from a growing sense of anticipation. The emotion through the bond was still faint, but it was more defined now, a subtle undercurrent of contentment that wasn''t mine. I broke into a light jog, my eyes scanning the darkened forest for any sign of them. The underbrush grew thicker, and I pushed through, branches scratching at my skin, leaves brushing against my face. The forest seemed endless, a labyrinth of nature that stretched into the unknown. But the bond, that elusive thread of connection, was my lifeline. It pulsed stronger with each step, a guiding light in the enveloping darkness. I clung to it, letting it lead me, drawing me deeper into the heart of the forest. As I moved, my mind raced with possibilities. What had drawn Tianyi and Windy out here? Curiosity? Pursuit of something? Or had they sensed something that I, with my limited human senses, could not? The forest began to open up, the dense underbrush giving way to a clearer area. My breath came in ragged gasps, my body drenched in sweat. Everything was sore and fatigued from practice. But I couldn''t stop, not when I was this close. Hang on, Tianyi, Windy. I''m coming. Chapter 59: Snakes & Rats Chapter 59: Snakes & Rats The dense underbrush of the forest gave way to a small clearing bathed in the silver light of the moon. There, in the midst of the serene night, I witnessed a display of nature''s unspoken law the hunter and the hunted. Windy was in its element, with snow-white scales that contrast starkly against the dark earth. The hatchling wasn''t just hunting; it was asserting its place in this world, their superiority as a spirit beast unmistakably clear. The bamboo rat, with its light-green fur, stood no chance. It was not a struggle for survival but a mere act in the play of the food chain. I watched, rooted to the spot in stunned silence, as Windy, with a grace and ease that belied their youth, struck with precision. The small yet formidable body coiled swiftly, striking the rat at its neck. The bamboo rat''s feeble attempt to defend itself was almost pitiful in comparison. It was over in a heartbeat the natural order upheld, the hunter triumphant. A part of me, the boy who had read countless tales and fantasies, knew that spirit beasts weren''t just some animal you could find on a regular basis. They were beasts that were born with the ability to utilize qi, blessed with powers even cultivators would find tough to face. Even a mere hatchling could take down a human if given the opportunity. Yet, seeing Windy in action, the reality of that knowledge struck me anew. "Shouldn''t be surprised, really," I muttered to myself. "It''s just nature doing its thing, and Windy''s just... born strong, I suppose." As I stepped into the clearing, Tianyi seemed to sense my approach. She fluttered down from a nearby branch, her delicate, blue wings glinting in the moonlight. Her demeanor was that of a child caught in a mischievous act, the air around her charged with a feeling akin to an apology. "Caught red-winged, huh, Tianyi?" I said, a hint of amusement in my voice. Her response was a gentle flutter, and a small wave of guilt through our emotional bond. Windy, meanwhile, continued their meal, unbothered by my presence. Watching the hatchling, a sense of calm washed over me. The initial surge of panic and fear had ebbed away, replaced by a light-hearted acceptance of the situation. "Well, Windy, looks like you don''t need hunting lessons from me," I chuckled, admiring his effortless skill. Tianyi''s wings brushed against my cheek, a soft, silent apology that I accepted with a nod. "You two really gave me a scare, you know? I thought I''d have to fight off a horde of demonic beasts to find you. Not that it would be a challenge, but..." The scene, with Windy methodically swallowing his prey and Tianyi''s apologetic dance, was almost comical in its simplicity. Here I was, worried about all manner of dangers, while they were just... living their lives as spirit beasts. "Next time, leave a note or something," I joked, the tension of the night dissipating into the cool forest air. "Or at least don''t wander off when it''s snack time." As Windy finished swallowing, leaving a noticeable bump around its serpentine body, I gathered both of my companions. It was time to head back. The forest, once a daunting labyrinth, now felt like a familiar path. It was quite easy to follow the trail I left in my hunt for these two. "Let''s head home. And no more unscheduled adventures, okay?"N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. The moon shone down on us as we made our way through the forest, a silent guardian watching over our return. With Tianyi''s gentle fluttering and Windy''s contented slithering, the night no longer seemed so ominous. The journey back to the guest quarters was uneventful, but my mind buzzed with newfound realizations about Tianyi and Windy. The quiet of the night was a stark contrast to the earlier chaos of my thoughts when I had been searching for them. Standing outside the quarters, I gazed up at the window from which they had made their escape. It was a good two zhang high not a particularly daunting height for me with some qi into my legs, but for them, it seemed an extraordinary feat. How had Windy, with its tiny serpentine body, managed such a climb? And how did they close the window behind them? Setting them down, I looked at them with a mix of curiosity and admiration. "Alright, show me how you did it," I said, gesturing towards the window. "Up you go, as you would if I weren''t here." Tianyi, understanding my request, fluttered her wings gently and ascended gracefully towards the window, her movements as effortless as a leaf caught in a gentle breeze. Her delicate form glided upward, and she perched on the windowsill with an air of elegance. Windy''s approach, however, was a revelation in itself. It approached the wall, their small head tilting as if assessing the best route. Then, with surprising agility, the hatchling began to slither upwards. It''s movements were meticulous, each inch of his progress marked by a calculated use of the slightest grooves and indentations in the wooden walls. It was like watching a skilled climber, each movement precise and purposeful. I watched, fascinated, as Windy slithered up the wall. The way he maneuvered his body, coiling and uncoiling, using every small advantage offered by the wall''s surface, spoke of an intelligence I hadn''t fully appreciated before. It was more than just instinct; it was a calculated approach to overcoming a challenge. Reaching the windowsill, Windy paused beside Tianyi. Then, with a dexterity that left me astounded, it used the end of his tail to nudge the window shut. It was a deliberate, thoughtful action, showcasing a level of understanding and intelligence that went beyond my previous assumptions about the Wind Serpent. I stood there, mouth agape, as the reality of their capabilities sank in. Windy wasn''t just a spirit beast hatchling; it was a creature with a level of intelligence and adaptability that I had failed to fully recognize until now. "Well, I''ll be," I murmured, a shocked grin spreading across my face. "Clever little guy, aren''t you?" I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride watching them, these two remarkable beings that had chosen to bond with me. Well, at least one of them. Windy hasn''t quite recognized me yet, going by the silence from the Heavenly Interface whenever I tried to summon its status like I did with Tianyi. Climbing back up to my quarters through the normal route felt like an entirely different journey this time. The adrenaline that had fueled my frantic search had ebbed away, leaving in its wake a profound sense of fatigue. Each step felt heavier, each breath a little more labored. The urgency that had propelled me forward was gone, replaced by the weight of exhaustion that settled over me like a thick cloak. By the time I reached my room, I was bone-tired. The events of the night seemed to replay in my mind in a slow, surreal dance. I glanced at Tianyi and Windy, now safely back in our quarters. Windy, seemingly indifferent to the nights events, was contentedly coiled around the beast core by the windowsill, the small, serpentine body slowly pulsating as it digested its meal. Tianyi, however, fluttered near me, her wings emitting soft, iridescent glows. I sensed my connection with her, pulsing with a multitude of different emotions as though speaking a sentence without words. It dawned on me then; this wasnt the first time they had ventured out. The realization came not in words but in waves of emotions through our bond affirmation, a hint of mischief, and a touch of pride. Vitality: Sufficient PRIMARY Affinity - Wood Cultivation Rank: Mortal Realm - Rank 3 QI: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 MIND: Mortal Realm - Rank 3 BODY: Mortal Realm - Rank 2 SKILLS Spiritual Herbalism - 2 (...) Nature''s Attunement - 2 (...) Reading - 6 (...) Cultivation Techniques: Rooted Banyan Stance - 1 (...) Crimson Lotus Purification - 1 (...) I scrolled through the interface, my eyes lingering on the skills and stats I had accumulated. Each number, each skill, was a testament to my journey, to the effort and determination I had poured into overcoming my limitations. The interface didnt just offer me a way to enhance my abilities; it provided a semblance of hope, a chance to carve my own path in a world where I was inherently behind. Despite the fatigue that clung to my body, a renewed sense of resolve filled me. I couldnt change my natural talent, but I had the Heavenly Interface now. It was my bridge over the chasm of my limitations. Pushing myself up, I moved to a sitting position, ready to meditate. The qi in the room felt richer, denser a gift from Tianyis Qi Haven skill. It was an ideal environment for cultivation, one that I couldnt afford to waste. Closing my eyes, I focused on my breathing, allowing the qi to flow through my meridians, feeling its warm, invigorating energy. Each breath was a step forward, each circulation of qi a small victory. The challenges ahead were many, but with the Heavenly Interface as my guide and my own unwavering determination, I was ready to face them. The night deepened around me, but in my meditative state, time and fatigue seemed inconsequential. I was a cultivator, and this was my path one of struggle, perseverance, and the relentless pursuit of growth. The initial cloud of pessimism that had hovered over my perception of my abilities began to dissipate, replaced by a burgeoning sense of enthusiasm and determination. I couldn''t help but smile at the irony of it all. Here I was, once lamenting my lack of inherent talent, now finding a unique sense of pride in my journey. I wasnt born with extraordinary abilities or remarkable qi circulation. No, my path was different it was carved out of perseverance, relentless effort, and an unwavering will to succeed. The realization ignited a fire within me. "I might not be a natural-born genius," I whispered to the silent room, "but I am the genius of hard work." The words echoed in the quiet, a declaration of my resolve. I would work tirelessly, pushing beyond the limits set by my circumstances. Each step forward might be harder for me than for those naturally gifted, but that only made each achievement more gratifying. I could feel the enriched qi around me, a subtle reminder of Tianyi''s presence and her contribution to my journey. It was as though the universe itself was conspiring to help me on my path, offering me tools and companions to aid me in my quest. With every cycle of qi through my meridians, my resolve strengthened. I wasn''t just going to catch up to my peers; I was going to surpass them. In the grand tapestry of cultivators, I would be a standout thread, vibrant and resilient. My story wouldn''t be one of effortless victories but of hard-fought battles and hard-earned triumphs. "I''ll be a cultivator whose name will be remembered," I vowed, feeling the energy coursing through me, reinforcing my resolve. "Not because I was the most talented, but because I was the most dedicated. The genius of hard work that will be my legacy." And my legacy begins with a glorious victory against the Silent Moon sect! Chapter 60: Stiff Challenges & Softer Moments Chapter 60: Stiff Challenges & Softer Moments .r2f61abf690e84330a432dfc973130e86{ display: none; } Li Na''s face was apologetic as she pulled on my arms. I bit my lip, letting out a low hiss of pain as my groin stretched just before the point of tearing. "Five more seconds!" Tears formed at the corner of my eyes. Was she pulling me even harder? Hey! HEY! If you keep going, I can''t be called a man anymore! But my mouth laid shut, knowing that letting out a single word while in this position was impossible. All I could let out were intakes of air, hisses so sharp that would leave even Windy proud. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Li Na released my arms. I collapsed forward, feeling like I''d just been in a battle with a particularly stubborn tree root. Instructor Xia Ji gave a nod, a hint of amusement in her stern gaze, and dismissed us from practice. As I gingerly tried to stand, Li Na chuckled, her tone teasing. "You know, Kai, for someone who wants to be a cultivator, you''re pretty stiff." I shot her a small glare, stretching out my legs which felt like they were made of overcooked noodles. "Well, Li Na, not all of us have had the luxury of years of training to achieve such...elasticity." Li Nas response was to demonstrate a perfect split, lowering herself effortlessly to the ground. "Actually, I''ve been able to do this since day one at the sect," she said, her smile widening. I groaned, half in admiration and half in self-pity. "That''s just unfair!" I tried to stand upright, only to wobble and grab onto a nearby tree for support. I called myself the ''genius of hard work'' last night, and here I am, gnashing my teeth at people''s natural talent. It truly was a cruel world. "Come on, Kai, don''t be so hard on yourself," Li Na said, helping me up. "You''re improving every day. And besides, you have your own strengths." "Yeah, like being exceptionally good at complaining," I quipped, managing a weak grin. I straightened up, wincing slightly. "But you watch, Li Na. One day, Ill be just as flexible and then we''ll see who has the last laugh." Li Na laughed, her eyes twinkling with mirth. "I''ll look forward to that day." As we walked back, I couldnt help but feel a sense of camaraderie and motivation. Sure, life wasn''t always fair with its distribution of talents, but that just meant I had to work a little harder, stretch a little further. And who knows? Maybe one day, Id surprise them all including myself. As we made our way back from the training ground, Li Na''s curiosity seemed piqued. "So, how are your advanced classes going, Kai?" she asked, her tone genuinely interested. "Oh, the Advanced Herbology class has been a real eye-opener," I began, feeling a surge of enthusiasm as I talked about my passion. "We''re learning a lot about handling and growing qi plants. It''s fascinating, really, how these plants absorb and store qi. It''s like they have their own little cultivation journey. Instructor Xiao-Hu''s very knowledgeable." Li Na nodded, her expression showing that she was following along. Encouraged, I continued, "And then there''s my Array Formation class. That one''s a bit more... let''s say, challenging. It''s mostly independent study for me right now since I can''t generate arrays like the other second-class disciples yet. But Im getting closer to making a fully functional array. It''s all about gaining more delicate control of my qi, which I hope will happen before the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet." "Sounds like you''re making great progress," Li Na complimented, and I could feel my cheeks heat up a bit. "Yeah, well, you know me the genius of hard work!" I said, puffing up my chest. "I''ve even got a side project going on. I''m trying to make a hydrosol." "Hydrosol?" Li Na''s curiosity was clearly piqued, and I dove into an explanation. "Yeah, it''s like a distilled essence of plants. I''ve been learning how to use alchemical stills and making purified water. The idea is to soak gauze in this hydrosol, so it disinfects wounds and promotes healing. Im hoping it''ll help us heal faster from conditioning exercises and spars." As I talked about the technical aspects of creating the hydrosol, I could see Li Na''s expression start to glaze over slightly. I was rambling, wasn''t I? I chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of my neck. "Sorry, I guess I got a bit carried away there. Its just really exciting stuff, you know?" Li Na smiled, a warm, amused smile that made her eyes crinkle. "It''s cute how you get so engrossed when talking about the things you like, Kai." My heat did a small flip. Was I going through Qi Deviation? Reaching the guest quarters, I quickly tidied myself up, my thoughts still circling around the possible escort. I glanced at my iron staff, considering whether to bring it along. After a moments deliberation, I decided against it. I don''t expect a fight, and most of my training has been focused on hand-to-hand combat anyway. ''The staff wouldnt be of much use. With everything ready, I made my way to the stable where Elder Wen''s horses were kept. The stable hands greeted me warmly, helping me get the cart and horses ready. Their efficiency and helpfulness made the task much easier, and soon, I was leading the cart toward the sect''s entrance. "Hope you''re doing well there. It''s not too stuffy, is it?" I asked the pair. They whinnied in response. Unfortunately, I couldn''t understand them like I did with Tianyi, so I had to assume it was a yes. As I approached the entrance to the sect, a familiar silhouette became visible, leaning casually by the entrance. My heart skipped a beat, curiosity piqued. Who could it be? The silhouette was too far to make out clearly, but there was something about the way they stood, an air of familiarity that tugged at my memory. ''Could it be Li Na? Or Han Wei? Or someone I haven''t interacted with before?'' I wondered, the possibilities sending a wave of anticipation through me. Whoever it was, Elder Zhu had his reasons for choosing them, and I trusted his judgment. The person from far away turned. It was clearly a male, his broad shoulders showing through the green and white robes synonymous with second-class disciples. As I drew closer, the details of the figure standing by the entrance became clearer. The unmistakable ponytail, a few stray strands of hair falling rebelliously, caught my attention immediately. A smile tugged at my lips. It was none other than my friend, Feng Wu. They never told me he was back! However, something was slightly off. Feng Wus usual relaxed smile, with his eyes often merrily shut, was there but with a subtle undercurrent of frostiness. His posture was the same, yet the air around him felt different less welcoming, more reserved. It was a slight shift, but noticeable enough to pique my curiosity. Shrugging off the slight unease, I quickened my pace, my eagerness to greet my friend overriding any lingering doubts. Feng Wu! I called out, a wide grin spreading across my face as I closed the distance between us. Feng Wu inclined his head towards me, his expression unchanging, that same upturned smile with eyes closed. Yet, the frostiness lingered, like a thin veil masking his usual warmth. It was an odd sight, seeing him so... unchanged. Hey, Feng Wu, its been a while! I exclaimed, reaching him with an enthusiasm that contrasted sharply with his reserved demeanor. I didnt expect you to be my escort. How was your mission? He opened his eyes slowly, the frostiness in his expression melting into a more familiar warmth, but it wasnt as radiant as it used to be. My mission went well, he replied, his tone clipped. "Elder Zhu''s orders, as you may already know. Just got back and here I am, playing your chaperone to Crescent Bay City. The change in Feng Wu''s demeanor was subtle yet distinct, like a familiar tune played in a different key. As we began walking towards the sect''s entrance, the atmosphere between us felt oddly strained, a far cry from our usual easy camaraderie. "Haha," I laughed nervously, scratching the back of my head. "Sorry about that, you didn''t even get the chance to rest at all." "it''s okay, I don''t mind catching up. Are you ready to go?" There was an awkward silence for a few moments as we walked out of the Verdant Lotus sect. I was unsure what to say. But before I could speak, he turned to me once more. His gaze locked onto mine, piercing and inscrutable. "Kai," Feng Wu began slowly, his tone casual yet laced with something unreadable. "It seems a lot has happened at the sect while I was away." I swallowed hard, my mind racing. Was he referring to the Silent Moon incident? My pulse quickened as I tried to gauge his thoughts behind those half-closed eyes. The way he studied me, it felt like he was sifting through my very soul. "Yeah, you know, just the usual stuff," I stammered, attempting to sound nonchalant, but my voice betrayed a hint of nervousness. My palms felt clammy, and I resisted the urge to wipe them on my robes. "Training, and what not." Feng Wu''s smile lingered, but there was an edge to it now, a sharpness that wasn''t there before. He took a slow, deliberate step closer, reducing the distance between us. "The usual stuff, huh?" he echoed, his voice low and teasing, yet something in his tone sent a shiver down my spine. "So, Kai," he finally said, his voice smooth as silk yet with an underlying tone that made my stomach knot, "about you picking a fight with the Silent Moon sect?" His words hung in the air like a guillotine, ready to drop. With Feng Wu''s question hanging in the air, unanswered, a sense of dread settled in the pit of my stomach. My eyes darted back to look at him, and there was still a pleasant expression fixed on his face, but it didn''t feel that way to me at all. The smile brought shivers down my spine. As the realization set in, I could only think one thing. I''ve really screwed up this time.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. Chapter Side Story: Silent Moon, Silent Ambitions Chapter Side Story: Silent Moon, Silent Ambitions Past the imposing gates of the Silent Moon sect, a path wound its way through formidable walls that loomed like silent sentinels, each stone seemingly imbued with the sect''s unyielding spirit. This path, trodden by countless disciples, led through meticulously arranged grounds, where the sect''s dark blue and black banners fluttered in the wind, casting elongated shadows that danced upon the ancient cobblestones. The walkway, lined with stern-faced statues of legendary warriors, spoke of the sect''s storied past and its relentless pursuit of martial excellence. Here, the air was thick with an unspoken tension, a constant reminder of the sect''s ethos where strength reigned supreme. The sect''s buildings, grand in their austerity, rose proudly against the sky, their roofs adorned with dark blue tiles that shimmered under the sun''s gaze. Approaching the dining hall, the path''s severity softened, giving way to a structure that, while simpler in decoration, held an air of solemn dignity. The tall doors of the hall stood ajar, inviting yet daunting. Inside, the hall stretched expansively, its high ceilings draped in dark blue cloth that absorbed the light, creating a somber ambiance. The hall was segmented into distinct levels, each a testament to the sect''s rigid hierarchy. At the lowest tier, tables for the third-class disciples were arrayed, their occupants visibly restrained in their demeanor, a mirror to their place within the sect. Above them, slightly elevated, the second-class disciples dined with a hint more ease, yet their eyes never strayed far from the lofty positions they aspired to reach. Higher still, the first-class disciples and the elders occupied their respective areas, each level an unspoken but clear declaration of power and status within the Silent Moon sect. In this place, where every stone and fabric spoke of discipline and dominion, the whispers of a daring challenge began to stir the air, rippling through the sect''s carefully constructed order. In the shadowed halls of the Silent Moon sect, the air was abuzz with whispers and gossip. Among the throngs of disciples, a story was circulating a tale about a bold herbalist who dared to challenge the mighty sect over a Wind Serpent beast core. In the dining hall, at a table cornered away from the bustling center, a group of third-class disciples huddled together, their conversation a muted fervor amidst the hall''s solemnity. Three of them, just returned from the mission confronting the Verdant Lotus sect, were particularly animated, their voices tinged with both excitement and disdain. "Can you believe that audacity?" one of them, a tall disciple with a narrow face, exclaimed. "Challenging Elder Jun over a beast core!" The others chuckled, their laughter echoing off the stone walls. "A mere civilian, a herbalist at that," snorted another, his eyes gleaming with mockery. "As if cultivation is something to be trifled with." The two who hadn''t been part of the mission leaned in, their curiosity piqued. "But the sect could''ve easily claimed it by force," one observed, his brow furrowed in thought. "Why show restraint?" "It''s the honor of our sect," declared the tall disciple, puffing out his chest. "We don''t stoop to petty theft. We uphold principles, even when dealing with the likes of him." Nods of agreement circled the table. "It''s our strength and honor that makes us Silent Moon," another added, his voice firm with pride. The conversation shifted as one disciple, a young man with sharp eyes, leaned forward. "But what does this herbalist think he''s doing? Standing against the sect? It''s like a moth flinging itself into the flame!" Laughter erupted again, but it was laced with a hint of derision. "Exactly!" the first speaker said. "He''s a fool, treating cultivation like a child''s game. He has no idea what he''s up against." "He''ll learn the hard way," said the disciple with sharp eyes, a cold smile playing on his lips. "In the Silent Moon sect, strength is everything. He''s just a herbalist, without the might of cultivation to back his challenge. He won''t stand a chance." Their conversation continued, each disciple weaving their thoughts into a tapestry of arrogance and superiority. In their words, the sect''s ethos was clear - in the world of the Silent Moon, might made right, and those without it were nothing but fools playing at a game they could never win.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n. At that moment, a voice from the elevated platform where the second-class disciples dined cut through the din. "Is what you say true?" The voice, authoritative yet tinged with curiosity, interrupted the third-class disciples'' banter. They fell silent, glancing upwards. Descending the stairs, a figure emerged, his presence commanding immediate attention. It was Xu Ziqing, known among his peers as the Azure Moon Marauder. Older than most second-class disciples, Xu Ziqing carried an air of seasoned experience. His beard, neatly trimmed, framed a face marked by sharp, piercing eyes that seemed to dissect the very air he gazed upon. His robes, predominantly black with elegant accents of blue, whispered of his status and the respect it commanded. The third-class disciples rose in unison, their voices a chorus of deference. "Senior Brother Xu," they greeted, their earlier bravado dissolving into a respectful fear. Xu Ziqing nodded, acknowledging their greeting with a stoic expression. "I overheard your conversation," he began, his voice carrying a weight that silenced the hall around him. "This herbalist, he challenges the sect over a Wind Serpent beast core, you say?" "Yes, Senior Brother," one of the disciples confirmed, his voice barely above a whisper. "He''s a nobody, just a herbalist, but he dares to defy Elder Jun." Deeper into the center of the sect, the ambiance grew heavier, the air thick with the scent of ancient wood and whispered secrets. Here lay the elders'' quarters, a cluster of imposing structures that stood as silent guardians of the sect''s wisdom and power. The buildings, adorned with intricate carvings and dark blue tiles, cast long shadows that stretched across the cobblestone paths. Xu Ziqing''s mind wandered back to the task at hand a mission bestowed upon him by one of the elders. The memory of the elder''s voice was clear, imbued with a grave seriousness. ''Your loyalty to the sect is unquestionable, Xu Ziqing. But tread carefully. Elder Jun is not a man to be taken lightly. He is as cunning as he is powerful. Watch him, but do not let your guard down.'' Approaching Elder Jun''s courtyard, Xu Ziqing paused, his eyes scanning the area with practiced ease. The courtyard, meticulously maintained, was a stark contrast to the harsh training grounds. Here, beauty was allowed to flourish, albeit under a strict, controlled guise. Blossoming trees and carefully arranged stones created an illusion of serenity, but like everything in the sect, it was a faade, masking the true nature of what lay within. A third-class disciple, absorbed in tending to the plants, looked up, his eyes widening in recognition. "Senior Brother Xu," he greeted, bowing deeply. Xu Ziqing nodded, his expression unreadable. "Take me to Elder Jun," he commanded, his voice leaving no room for hesitation. The disciple led him through the courtyard, into the heart of Elder Jun''s residence. The interior was a display of wealth and taste. Lavish tapestries adorned the walls, and artifacts of apparent significance were displayed prominently. Each item, from the smallest jade figurine to the grand scrolls of calligraphy, was a statement of power and influence. As they moved through the opulent halls, Xu Ziqing''s thoughts briefly returned to Kai Liu. It was a curious turn of fate that the herbalist''s brazen challenge had provided him with a valid pretext to observe Elder Jun''s movements closely. He could not help but feel a grudging respect for Kai''s unintended assistance. They reached the inner chamber, where Elder Jun was said to spend most of his time. The disciple hesitated, then knocked gently on the massive wooden door. "Elder Jun, Senior Brother Xu Ziqing requests an audience," he announced, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. The door opened slowly, revealing the interior of the chamber. Elder Jun, seated at a large desk cluttered with scrolls and various artifacts, looked up. His eyes, sharp and calculating, fixed on Xu Ziqing. "Ah, Xu Ziqing. What brings you to my quarters?" Elder Jun''s voice echoed with a calm authority, each word measured and precise. Xu Ziqing entered, his posture a blend of respect and veiled self-assurance. "Elder Jun, I wish to speak of the forthcoming challenge against the herbalist, Kai Liu. I intend to witness his defeat personally," he stated, his tone imbued with a hint of concealed eagerness. Elder Jun''s expression remained composed, yet his eyes narrowed slightly in interest. "And why does this particular challenge pique your interest, Xu Ziqing?" he inquired, his gaze sharp and probing. Xu Ziqing''s eyes flashed with a feigned sense of bitterness. "This herbalist is the same one I encountered during our mission in Qingmu. I find it necessary to see him crushed, to satisfy a grudge," he said, projecting a veneer of pride and resentment. A moment of recognition flickered in Elder Jun''s eyes. "Ah, the Qingmu incident," he recalled, a subtle understanding dawning upon him. "Very well, your request is granted. Witnessing the outcome of this challenge could indeed be... enlightening for you." Xu Ziqing nodded, his expression carefully masked to hide his true intentions. "Thank you, Elder. I shall not take this opportunity for granted." Elder Jun''s lips curved into a smile, one that held layers of unspoken thoughts. "Think nothing of it, Xu Ziqing. It is my duty as an elder to aid our disciples in their endeavors," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. His eyes, however, held a glint of keen interest as he observed Xu Ziqing. Seizing the moment, Elder Jun leaned forward slightly. "Before you go," he began, his tone casual yet pointed, "I have a question for you. It is always enlightening to understand the perspectives of our promising disciples." Turning to the third-class disciple who had accompanied Xu Ziqing, Elder Jun''s expression was dismissive yet polite. "You may leave us. Close the door behind you," he instructed. The disciple hastily exited, closing the door with a soft click, the room was enveloped in a more intimate atmosphere, one where words carried significant weight. As the door closed behind him, Xu Ziqing felt the weight of his mission bearing down on his shoulders. In a place where strength was everything, and secrets were currency, every step was a dance on the edge of a blade. He was ready for it. After all, in the Silent Moon sect, it was the only way to survive. Chapter 61: Feng Wus Return Chapter 61: Feng Wu''s Return As Feng Wu''s question about the Silent Moon sect hung in the air, I felt a trickle of sweat slide down my back. The way Feng Wu''s eyes crinkled at the corners told me he was more amused than angry, yet I couldn''t help but gulp. "Ah, you heard about that, huh?" I tried to chuckle, but it came out more like a strangled squawk. "I might have... slightly, possibly, maybe... gotten into a tiny bit of trouble. But who hasn''t right? Even someone like you must''ve got into something like this before." Feng Wu''s smile widened, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes, which sparkled with a mix of mischief and reprimand. "Kai, Kai, Kai," he tsked, shaking his head. "Nobody gets into ''trouble'' like you. I leave for a few days, and you decide to take on a whole sect?" I scratched the back of my head, offering a sheepish smile. "Well, you know me. I never back down from a challenge. Even when maybe, just maybe, I should." He shook his head and put a hand to his face, but I could see him smiling; a hint of the old Feng Wu resurfacing. "You never change, do you? Always jumping headfirst into the fray." "Hey, I like to think of it as being... proactive," I defended, grinning despite the situation. "Besides, it all worked out in the end, didn''t it? I''m still alive, not reduced to a paste on the sect grounds." Feng Wu''s laughter was genuine now, and he clapped me on the shoulder. "Only you, Kai. Only you could stir up trouble like this and come out smiling. Just be careful, alright? We can''t have a rising star like you getting snuffed out too soon." I nodded, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. Feng Wu''s easygoing nature had always been a comfort, and even now, his words put me at ease. "I''ll be more careful. I swear it on my honor as the genius of the realm, Kai Liu!" Feng Wu raised an eyebrow, his smile turning into a smirk. "On your honor as the ''genius of the realm,'' you say? So I take it everything you say from this point on is a lie, then." I feigned affront, puffing out my chest slightly. "Of course not, I stand by my word! And for the record, it was more of a misunderstanding than an actual fight." Feng Wu let out a soft chuckle, his demeanor easing into a more relaxed state, yet still tinged with disbelief. "A misunderstanding that leads to a standoff with the Silent Moon sect? Kai, you really do have a talent for finding trouble." I grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "What can I say? Trouble and I have a special bond." Feng Wu shook his head, his expression turning serious. "Alright, Kai, let''s hear it then. What exactly happened?" After I finished explaining what happened that day, Feng Wu shook his head in disbelief, running a hand through his hair. "I heard most of it from Elder Chen, but hearing it from you... it''s no less surprising. You have a knack for turning even the simplest of situations into an adventure." I shrugged, a bit sheepishly. "I guess I have a flair for the dramatic." Feng Wu looked at me, his expression a mix of exasperation and admiration. "That you do, Kai. Just remember to be careful. You''re making a name for yourself here, and not all attention is good attention." I nodded, taking his words to heart. Feng Wu patted my back, his typical calm and composed demeanor returning. "Good. Now, let''s get going. Crescent Bay City won''t wait for us, and I''m sure you have a long list of things to get." With that, we continued on our journey, Feng Wu''s presence a comforting reminder of the balance between seriousness and levity that I often needed. As we walked along the path leading out of the Verdant Lotus Sect, I found myself opening up to Feng Wu about the cascade of events following my impromptu challenge to Elder Jun; my meeting with his sect leader, Ye Shaotian... "You met with the sect leader? I suppose he left quite the impression on you, didn''t he?" He said with an imperious smile. "I still remember the first time I saw him during my initiation into the sect." ...And my training regime that I''ve been grinding away at. A small grin played on Feng Wu''s lips. "Instructor Xia Ji...She''s a taskmaster. Good. You need someone who won''t go easy on you." "It''s been brutal, Feng Wu. Early mornings, late nights, non-stop drills. But I''ve learned so much. I''ve been focusing on the Bamboo Reprisal Counter, trying to get it just right." Feng Wu shook his head in mock dismay. "The Bamboo Reprisal Counter? Unorthodox, although I trust Instructor Xia Ji''s judgement. But I''m glad to hear you''re taking it seriously." Feng Wu pointed towards a few shops with a specific marking on their signages. "See those symbols? That''s the mark of the Azure Silk Trading Company. Any shop with that emblem is affiliated with them." I followed his gaze and noticed several textile shops sporting the same symbol. It was a delicate, intricate design that couldn''t be missed if you knew what you were looking for. "Do you get a discount for your supply contract with the company?" I asked, curious. Feng Wu shook his head slightly. "No, not personally. But the Verdant Lotus sect has a standing agreement with them. We receive a 20% discount on our purchases due to our long-standing relationship." I couldn''t hide my dismay. "Really? Why don''t I have something like that?" I sighed but then shrugged it off. "Well, can I use your discount then? I need to stock up on a few things." Feng Wu nodded, a slight smile on his lips. "Of course, you can use my discount. Consider it a perk of being accompanied by a Verdant Lotus disciple." I grinned at him, feeling a rush of gratitude. "You''re the best, Feng Wu! I owe you one. How about I treat you to lunch at whatever restaurant catches your eye?" He chuckled, the familiar ease between us returning. "I''ll hold you to that, Kai. But first, let''s take care of your shopping." Feng Wu elaborated as we strolled through the lively market, "The Azure Silk Trading Company is renowned for their textiles. In fact, our Verdant Lotus sect uniforms are supplied by them. They''re known for their quality and durability." His words sparked an idea in my mind. My current robes, though functional, were starting to show signs of wear and tear. And honestly, they lacked a certain... flair. "You know, I''ve been thinking about getting a new set of robes. Something in maroon, my signature color. It''s time for an upgrade." Feng Wu nodded in agreement. "A wise choice. Good robes not only offer protection but also represent your identity as a cultivator." We entered a textile shop adorned with the Azure Silk Trading Company''s emblem. The interior was a haven of luxurious fabrics and elegant designs. I was quickly attended to by a courteous shopkeeper, who took my measurements with a professional eye. As the shopkeeper brought out various shades of maroon fabric, Feng Wu stepped forward, flashing his lotus charm. "This young man is an esteemed guest of the Verdant Lotus sect." The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up with recognition and respect. "Of course, honored disciple. We''re always pleased to serve the Verdant Lotus sect." I couldn''t help but feel a bit like a celebrity under Feng Wu''s wing. As I tried on the new set of robes, tailored to fit me perfectly, I admired my reflection in the mirror. As I turned and admired myself, I immediately noticed their comfortable fit and the quality of the maroon fabric, a practical yet stylish shade that complemented my complexion without being overly flashy. The material felt durable and light, allowing ease of movement essential for my cultivation practices. Simple but elegant, the robes were accented with subtle patterns that added a touch of character without being ostentatious. Looking in the mirror, I felt a quiet confidence; these robes were a fitting upgrade from my old attire. Now I truly looked the part of a cultivator! However, when the time came to settle the bill, even with the discount, the price made me wince internally. ''These robes better last me a lifetime,'' I thought, handing over the payment. ''I need to be more careful with my spending. Can''t get carried away, even if I am in Crescent Bay City. Meat for Windy, alcohol for Tianyi!'' Getting such a nice robe was a luxury I couldn''t afford back in Gentle Wind Village. But after my contract with the Azure Silk Trading Company, I amassed a small fortune on my hands so spending it on something I used everyday wasn''t such a terrible idea. Stepping out of the textile shop, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of buyer''s remorse. The robes were exquisite, yes, but the cost... Feng Wu seemed to sense my thoughts. "A cultivator''s attire is an investment, Kai. You''ll understand its worth in time." I nodded, trying to shake off my unease. "You''re right, Feng Wu. Thanks for the reminder." We continued our stroll through the bustling streets of Crescent Bay City, the lively energy of the marketplace a stark contrast to my introspective mood. My mind was still reeling from the purchase when a sudden collision brought me back to the present. "Oh, pardon me!" I exclaimed, as I bumped into a hooded figure. I reached out instinctively to steady them. The figure steadied themselves and then turned to face me, pushing back their hood. My heart skipped a beat. It was her - the mysterious woman who had tried to buy Tianyi back at the noodle shop. Her eyes narrowed as she recognized me. "You," she said, her voice low and tinged with something I couldn''t quite place. "The boy with the Azure Moonlight Flutter. Where is it?" Chapter 62: Meat, Wine, and Hooded Rivals Chapter 62: Meat, Wine, and Hooded Rivals "You''re the girl who tried to steal Tianyi!" I pointed my finger, shaking slightly. She looked affronted and let out a noise of indignance by my remark. "How rude! I was offering to purchase the spirit beast! A disciple of the Whispering Wind sect wouldn''t resort to such lowly tactics, especially against a peasant fool who can''t recognize a pearl even if it was in their palm." Her words stung, but I stood my ground, my gaze unwavering. "A pearl? Tianyi is not some trinket to be bartered. She''s my companion, not a commodity." The woman''s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a smirk. "Companion? A beast like that is wasted on someone like you. You probably don''t even understand her true value. I collect spirit beasts for breeding, and a female Azure Moonlight Flutter is a rare find. I need her for my work." I felt a surge of protectiveness for Tianyi. "Well, she''s not for sale. And calling me ignorant won''t change my mind." Feng Wu, who had been silently observing the exchange, gave me a subtle nod, a silent message of support. The woman huffed, her frustration evident. "You''re squandering a great opportunity. I am the future head of alchemy at the Whispering Wind sect. Associating with me could bring you great benefits." Her claim caught me off guard. "You''re an alchemist?" I asked, surprised. The tension between us momentarily ebbed as curiosity got the better of me. "I''m an aspiring alchemist myself." The woman''s expression shifted to one of disbelief. "You? An alchemist? Are you then planning to participate in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet?" "Yes, actually," I confirmed, my chest swelling with a mix of pride and nervous anticipation. "I''ll be sponsored into it by the Verdant Lotus sect." Her eyes narrowed further, her gaze now icy. "Sponsored? You think cultivation and alchemy are mere games to be played? Just because the Heavenly Interface appeared, you believe you stand a chance?" Her words were like a slap in the face. I felt a surge of indignation. "Why do you all think I''m taking this as some sort of game? Is it because of my status?" I demanded, my voice rising. What is up with cultivators thinking everyone is below them? Except Feng Wu and everyone from the Verdant Lotus sect, of course. She looked at me as if I had said the most foolish thing in the world. "It''s not about status. It''s about resources, proper guidance, years of dedication. You''re like a child hitting a tree with a stick and calling it martial arts training. You''re disregarding the real work that goes into mastering alchemy." I opened my mouth to retort, but the words tangled in my throat. I was flustered, insulted by her disdain, and struggling to articulate my frustration. Feng Wu stepped in, his voice calm but firm. "That''s a narrow view of alchemy," he said. "The study and practice of this art aren''t limited to prestigious sects alone. There are many paths to mastery, and each cultivator''s journey is unique." The woman scoffed, unimpressed. "You speak of ideals, but the reality is different. The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet isn''t a playground for amateurs. It''s a serious competition where only the most talented succeed." Feng Wu''s demeanor remained unshaken. "And who''s to say Kai here won''t be among them? The path of cultivation is full of surprises, and dismissing someone''s potential based on their origin or status is a mistake." That''s right Feng Wu! Speak your profound words! I nodded, bolstered by his intervention. "He''s right. I might be new to this, but I''m not clueless. I''ve been training hard, and I plan to give it my all. Your skepticism won''t deter me. Don''t be too hurt when I overshadow you in the competition!" She raised an eyebrow, her sculpted eyebrows arching elegantly above piercing dark blue eyes that seemed to scrutinize my every word. A hint of a smirk played on her lips, only slightly obscured by the shadow of her hood. "Overshadow me? You''re amusing, at least. Let''s make a wager then. If you truly believe in your abilities, put your Azure Moonlight Flutter on the line." My heart skipped a beat. "No way!" I blurted out, more loudly than I intended. I could feel Feng Wu''s hand gripping my shoulder in a terrifyingly gentle manner. The message was clear: ''Think before you leap, Kai.'' The woman let out a derisive snort. "Coward. Can''t even back your own words with action. Don''t heed my advice at your peril. You''ll regret underestimating the Jianghu." With a swirl of her cloak, she turned and disappeared into the bustling crowd of Crescent Bay City. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling the tension drain from my shoulders. "That was close..." Her words echoed in my thoughts, haunting me with their stinging truth. Was I truly out of my depth? The path of cultivation I had embarked upon was fraught with uncertainties, and now, facing the elite of the Jianghu, I felt a pang of insecurity. I continued, my thoughts drifting back to the myriad stories I''d devoured as a kid. "In those tales, cultivators were always pushing the envelope, taking crazy risks. They''d consume some ancient, half-rotten herb they found in a forbidden tomb, just for the thrill of it." Feng Wu chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "It seems the stories you read are where your imagination comes from, Kai. But you''re not entirely wrong. Cultivators, by nature, are driven by ambition and the pursuit of strength. It leads some to take... unorthodox paths." "Yeah, ''unorthodox'' is one way to put it," I mused, my tone light but thoughtful. "Growing up without cultivation being a big part of my life, all this did seem like just fun and games. You know, the kind of stuff that makes a good story but you never expect to see in real life. But now, being in the thick of it, it''s like living in one of those tales. I half expect to turn a corner and stumble upon a legendary hermit playing Go with a phoenix or something." Feng Wu''s laughter echoed through the streets of Crescent Bay City, drawing curious glances from passersby. "Well, keep your eyes open, Kai. In the world of cultivation, stranger things have happened. The books you speak of do interest me, however. Do you know the authors who''re writing them?" "You know, most of the books I''ve read were by a guy named Liang Feng," I began, trying to sound nonchalant. "But, between you and me," I continued, leaning closer to Feng Wu as if sharing a state secret, "I suspect this Liang Feng is also behind several other books under different pseudonyms. The writing style is far too similar, and they all harp on the same themes." Feng Wu raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "That''s quite an observation. What makes you so sure?" I shrugged, feeling a bit self-conscious about my theory. "Just a hunch, I guess. The way he describes martial arts techniques, the philosophies behind cultivation, even his characters'' quirks it''s like he has this unique fingerprint that''s hard to miss once you''ve read enough of his work." "Interesting," Feng Wu mused. "Perhaps you have a talent for literary analysis as well as alchemy and cultivation." I chuckled, shaking my head. "Doubtful. I just read a lot. Speaking of which, we should probably get moving. It''s getting late, and we still have a lot to buy. The shops will be closing soon." Feng Wu nodded, and we quickly set off, leading our horses through the vibrant and bustling streets of Crescent Bay City. As we weaved our way through the throngs of people, my mind drifted back to the confrontation with the hooded girl from the Lian family. Her arrogance, her outright dismissal of my abilities it irked me. But Feng Wu''s words lingered in my mind, painting a picture of a world shaped by power, status, and expectation. Was she just a product of her environment? Was her disdain for me, a novice in the grand scheme of things, justified in the context of her upbringing? I glanced over at Feng Wu, who seemed lost in thought. "Hey, Feng Wu," I started hesitantly, "do you think she''s right? About me not standing a chance in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, I mean." Feng Wu turned to me, his expression contemplative. "Kai, in the path of cultivation, nothing is certain. Your journey has been unconventional, to say the least. But that doesn''t mean you''re doomed to fail. Remember, every journey started with a single step. What matters is your dedication, your willingness to learn and adapt." His words were comforting, but the seed of doubt planted by the girl''s scornful remarks still lingered. I knew I had a lot to learn, and my path was fraught with unknowns. But Feng Wu''s faith in me bolstered my resolve. I wouldn''t let her or anyone else dictate my worth. As we continued our errands, picking up cuts of meat, and a particularly expensive bottle of lychee wine for Tianyi, Feng Wu finally commented on my purchases. Feng Wu raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Kai, you do realize that bringing such... earthly indulgences into a Taoist sect like ours is seen as...well, let''s just say it''s not exactly in line with our principles." I could practically feel the eyes of imaginary elders boring into me, judging my every move. "I, uh, have faith in me, Feng Wu?" I offered weakly, trying to sound confident but probably failing miserably. Feng Wu chuckled, shaking his head in mock disapproval. "I trust you, Kai, but you must understand why I didn''t flash the sect''s symbol for a discount this time. If the elders caught wind of me buying alcohol and meat, especially in such quantities, I''d be spending several days in the penance hall." I grimaced, realizing how ridiculous and disrespectful my actions must have seemed from an outsider''s perspective. "Right, I didn''t think that through. But I promise, there''s a good reason for it. I just can''t reveal it yet." Feng Wu sighed, still smiling. "Alright, I''ll trust your judgment. But you better have a good explanation ready. Now, that meal you promised..." "You''re the veteran, Feng Wu. Lead the way!" He put a finger to his chin, musing over the options before his eyes lit up. "There''s a restaurant called Cloudrift Pavilion if you''re partial to seafood. I usually go with their Cliffside Bamboo Shoots. The view is amazing, especially at nighttime. Does that sound satisfactory?" With the moon casting its light over our heads, we headed towards Cloudrift Pavillion. Despite the oddity of the situation, his easygoing nature and willingness to go along with my unorthodox methods were a reminder of why I valued his friendship so much. It was like having the older brother I never had. Little did he know, the real surprise was yet to come. And I couldn''t wait to see his reaction when I finally revealed Windy''s existence. For now, though, I''d enjoy the moment, a light-hearted break in the grand scheme of things. Chapter 63: Windys Revelation Chapter 63: Windy''s Revelation As we arrived back at the Verdant Lotus sect, the clock had long since passed midnight. The moon hung high in the sky, casting a serene glow over the sect''s tranquil gardens and winding paths. The faint light from a few strategically placed lanterns flickered gently, creating dancing shadows on the ground. It was a scene of peaceful beauty, but my mind was anything but calm. I picked up the neatly packaged bags containing the results of my shopping spree - lychee wine, slabs of meat, and other assorted items - feeling a growing sense of unease. ''Bringing these into a Taoist sects premises... what was I thinking?'' I berated myself internally. I tried to convince myself that they likely didn''t hold guests to the same principles as their disciples, but the thought did little to alleviate my anxiety. With each step towards the guest quarters, I couldn''t shake off the nagging fear that one of the sect''s night patrols might stop me and ask to see what was in the bag. The very idea made me quicken my pace, my heart pounding in my chest. "You''re awfully sweaty and look nervous," Feng Wu commented from behind, his voice laced with a hint of amusement. "You''re not usually this jumpy, Kai. What''s got you so on edge?" I let out a nervous chuckle, trying to play it off. "Oh, it''s nothing. Just... not used to being up this late and carrying all this stuff, I guess." I quickened my steps even more, hoping to reach the safety of the guest quarters before anyone saw us. The path to the guest quarters was dimly lit, the lanterns casting a warm, orange glow that barely penetrated the darkness. The only other light came from the moon overhead, bathing the sect in a soft, ethereal light. The night was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze. Despite the beauty of the night, my mind was racing with worst-case scenarios. ''What if we''re stopped? What if they ask to inspect the bags? How do I explain this?'' The questions spun in my head, each more troubling than the last. Feng Wu seemed to sense my discomfort and slowed his pace to walk beside me. "You know, the elders might be strict, but they''re not unreasonable. They understand that guests have different customs and needs." I glanced at him, trying to find reassurance in his words. "Yeah, but meat and wine? It''s not exactly the kind of ''different customs'' that would go unnoticed here." He laughed softly, the sound echoing in the quiet night. "True, but remember, you''re here as a sponsored participant for the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. And as long as you''re not openly flaunting these items or disturbing the peace of the sect, I doubt there will be any issues. Besides, I''m here to vouch for you."This chapter is updated by As we neared the guest quarters, the silence of the night was comforting, the soft sounds of nature blending with our footsteps. The occasional creak of a bamboo stalk or the distant hoot of an owl added to the night''s ambiance. Finally, we reached the guest quarters, the familiar structure a welcome sight. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling the tension drain from my body. "We made it," I murmured, more to myself than to Feng Wu. As we walked up the steps, I grinned at him. "You won''t believe what you''re about to see." I opened the door, and revealed what I had been hiding all this time. Tianyi was perched by the windowsill alongside Windy. Immediately, Tianyi fluttered over to us. Windy, seemingly rising from its slumber, gazed at me and Feng Wu. Windy, still coiled up, eyed Feng Wu cautiously but relaxed slightly upon seeing Tianyi''s familiar interaction with him. The butterfly, with her usual grace and charm, landed delicately on the tip of Feng Wu''s nose, greeting him in her own whimsical way. Feng Wu, unable to communicate directly with Tianyi, smiled warmly and greeted her. "Tianyi, you look healthier than ever," he said, his voice soft and welcoming. Tianyi fluttered her wings in response, seemingly pleased with the attention. Then Feng Wu''s gaze shifted to Windy, whom I had been so anxious to introduce. "And this must be the new addition," he observed, his eyes reflecting a mix of interest and amusement. "Interesting, it has pure white scales with a bluish sheen. Quite the rarity, I must say." I couldn''t hide my disappointment at Feng Wu''s lack of surprise. "You''re not shocked?" I asked, a bit deflated. "I thought revealing Windy would be a big moment." Feng Wu chuckled softly, a knowing look in his eyes. "Kai, I''ve known you long enough to connect the dots. It''s been some time since you got the egg, and it was unlikely you''d buy raw slabs of meat for yourself." He paused, looking at Windy with a gentle gaze. "Besides, in a place like the Verdant Lotus Sect, where the extraordinary is almost ordinary, one learns to expect surprises. But, I must admit, Windy is truly a remarkable creature." I sighed, accepting that maybe my expectations for a dramatic reaction were a bit too high. "Yeah, well, I''ve named them Windy, for now," I said, trying to sound casual. Feng Wu nodded approvingly. "A fitting name. Do you know their gender yet?" "Not yet. They have to mature before I can tell," I explained, moving on to the task at hand. I opened the pack containing the meat and alcohol, pouring out some of the lychee wine for Tianyi to enjoy. She happily drank it, her delicate movements a stark contrast to Windys cautious observation. "Lychee wine," I said to Feng Wu. "She''s developed quite a taste for fermented fruits." Feng Wu watched with an amused expression. "Indeed, she seems to relish it." Free Tibet The Tiananmen Square protests of 1989 The Tiananmen Square Massacre The Anti-Rightist struggle The Great Leap Forward The Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution ^ *# Human Rights Democratization Freedom Independence Multi-partysystem Taiwan Formosa Republic of China Tibet Dalai Lama Falun Dafa The Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region Nobel Peace Prize Liu xiaobo Winnie the Pooh Just as a way to fight against the pirates, I have messages here that will hopefully get it taken down on such sites. If you''re reading this on RoyalRoad disregard it. If not, just know that you''re getting scammed and can read this for free on the original site. I''ll take it down from the original within a day or two. Reading has reached level 7. Alchemy Array Crafting was my hardest class by far. Whether it was my lack of qi or ability to operate it, Instructor Fei Ni knew I would have to dedicate my time to understanding the theory and practicing my qi control before I could wield even the most basic arrays. I suppose my efforts have finally bore fruit after reading so many books on the topic. That was followed up with my training routine with Instructor Xia Ji, which was more strenuous than usual. After it all, I felt both physically and mentally exhausted. However, the thought of the meeting with Elder Zhu gave me a sense of purpose and reignited my energy. I returned to the guest quarters and picked up Windy and Tianyi, gently allowing the serpent to hide within the sleeves of my new robes. I approached Elder Zhu''s office with Tianyi flying beside me and Feng Wu following closely behind. In the sleeve of my robe, Windy remained hidden, obedient but clearly curious about the world outside. The corridor leading to the office was adorned with hanging scrolls depicting ancient cultivators and mythical beasts, reminding me of the depth and history of the Verdant Lotus sect. I raised my hand to knock on the intricately carved wooden door, but before my knuckles could touch the surface, the door swung open silently, revealing Elder Zhu sitting at his desk, surrounded by piles of scrolls and ancient texts. "Elder Zhu," I greeted with a bow, feeling a mixture of respect and nervousness. The elder looked up from his work, his eyes lighting up with a warm smile. "Ah, Kai! It''s good to see you. How have things been going? And what brings you to my office today?" His voice was gentle, yet there was a hint of curiosity in his tone. Taking a deep breath, I carefully revealed Windy, who was hiding in my sleeve. The small Wind Serpent peered out, its blue-tinged white scales shimmering slightly in the light of the room. Elder Zhu''s eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, he looked genuinely stunned. "This...is a Wind Serpent hatchling!" Elder Zhu exclaimed, leaning forward for a closer look. "Remarkable. Where did you come across such a rare creature?" I shifted uncomfortably, aware of Windy''s curious gaze moving between Elder Zhu and myself. "I found an egg in Qingmu, shortly after our ordeal with the Wind Serpents," I explained, carefully watching his reaction. "I''ve been keeping it until it hatched." Elder Zhu nodded thoughtfully, his eyes still fixed on Windy. "I see. And you''ve been taking care of it ever since?" "Yes, Elder," I replied. "I''ve been feeding it, but I''m concerned about its diet and well-being. That''s why I wanted to talk to you. Is it alright if I continue to feed Windy here? Is there a way we could procure some sort of food for Windy? I''ll be willing to pay for all the costs related to the expense." Elder Zhu leaned back in his chair, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "It''s not common for someone to care for a spirit beast, especially one as rare as a Wind Serpent. But given the circumstances, I see no reason to object. We can arrange for appropriate food for Windy." "There''s no issue regarding feeding Windy meat? I mean, this is a Taoist sect after all..." Elder Zhu shook his head lightly. "Actually, in Taoism, it''s about following the natural way, the Tao. Feeding a snake its natural prey aligns with this principle, as it maintains the balance and harmony of nature." I let out a sigh of relief, grateful for his understanding and how it didn''t violate the sect''s teachings. Windy seemed to sense my eased tension and wriggled slightly in my sleeve. Elder Zhu''s gaze lingered on Windy, a curious expression on his face. "Kai, do you have some special affinity for spirit beasts? This is quite unusual. First with Tianyi, and now..." I shook my head, feeling slightly bewildered by the turn of events. "No, Elder. I don''t think so. It''s just a matter of luck that they came to me." "Hmm," Elder Zhu mused, his eyes twinkling with interest. "It''s rare for one to bond with not just one but two spirit beasts, especially of such distinct natures. Tianyi and now Windy. You might have an innate talent for this, Kai. Perhaps it''d be prudent to do some research." His words left me pondering. Could it be just luck, or was there something more to my connection with these spirit beasts? I didn''t have an answer, and it seemed neither did Elder Zhu. The elder''s gaze shifted, becoming more contemplative as if weighing his next words carefully. A silence fell between us, filled only by the faint rustling of scrolls and the distant sounds of the sect. "Kai," Elder Zhu finally spoke, his tone serious yet encouraging. "I''ve been observing your progress since you arrived here. Your dedication, your ability to overcome challenges, and your unique bond with spirit beasts... all these factors have led me to a decision." I tensed up, sensing the gravity of what was to come. Even Feng Wu, who had been quietly observing, looked interested in the sudden shift in conversation. "I would like to offer you the opportunity to officially join the Verdant Lotus sect as a third-class disciple," Elder Zhu announced, his eyes locked onto mine. "Not just as any disciple, but one that is apprenticed by me." The words hit me like a wave. Shock, happiness, anxiety a whirlwind of emotions swirled inside me. My mind raced, trying to process the magnitude of Elder Zhu''s offer. Feng Wu''s surprised expression mirrored my feelings. A part of me longed for Elder Ming''s guidance at this moment, wishing he were here to help steer my decision. I even silently hoped for some indication from the Heavenly Interface, but it remained silent as if affirming that this was a decision I had to make on my own. ''Elder Zhu as my mentor... joining the Verdant Lotus sect officially...'' The thoughts tumbled through my mind. The opportunity was enormous, yet so were the implications. Would accepting change the course of my path? What would it mean for my future? I bit my lip, gathering my thoughts. Elder Zhu waited patiently, his expression kind yet expecting. Feng Wu''s eyes were on me, filled with a mix of pride and anticipation. Finally, I looked up, meeting Elder Zhu''s gaze. My heart pounded in my chest, but my voice was steady. "Elder Zhu, this... this is a huge honor. I''m grateful, truly grateful for the opportunity. I..." Chapter 64: The Verdant Lotus Sects Proposal Chapter 64: The Verdant Lotus Sect''s Proposal As the moon hung full and luminous in the night sky, casting a silver sheen over the clearing behind the guest quarters, I found myself enveloped in tranquility. This place, nestled away from the daily bustle of the Verdant Lotus sect, had become a sanctuary of sorts, a place where my thoughts and movements could flow unimpeded. The night, with stars twinkling like a tapestry of light above, set the perfect backdrop for my training routine. I was already fatigued from my morning and afternoon classes, but it helped to keep my mind elsewhere. Tianyi and Windy were strewn about the clearing, exploring to their heart''s content. It was quite concerning to see how well Windy managed to disappear into the foliage despite being pure white. Did it''s unusual scales have some sort of reflective property that made blending into the surroundings possible? It didn''t matter. I trusted Tianyi to supervise her and to let me know if Windy wanders too far away. I started with slow, deliberate punches, each one more precise than the last, feeling the power coiling and uncoiling in my muscles. My kicks sliced through the cool night air, fluid yet forceful, a testament to the countless hours I had dedicated to perfecting my form. As I transitioned from one movement to the next, I could sense the stark difference in my body stronger, faster, more flexible. It was almost unrecognizable compared to the version of myself that first encountered Tianyi in the forest. The memory of that weaker, less confident self seemed like a distant echo now. My routine became a dance, a physical manifestation of my inner growth. Yet, as I moved, my mind couldn''t help but drift to Elder Zhu''s offer. The weight of it hung in the air, as tangible as the mist that sometimes settled over these grounds at dawn. ''Elder Zhu as my mentor... joining the Verdant Lotus sect officially...'' The words echoed again in my head, mingling with the rhythmic sounds of my own breath and the soft rustling of leaves around me. It was an honor, no doubt, a recognition of my efforts and potential. The sect had become a second home, its teachings and values resonating deeply within me. But with this honor came a tether, a commitment that went beyond casual learning. It meant embracing the sect''s ways. My heart ached slightly at the thought. Since childhood, I had been enthralled by Liang Feng''s written works of solo practitioners free spirits roaming the lands, their destinies firmly in their own hands. That world of escapism had been a beacon in my younger years, a dream that had felt so distant yet so alluring. As I continued my routine, each strike and block became a physical expression of my inner turmoil. I paused, taking the time to clench and unclench my fist to keep it from wavering. To be part of the Verdant Lotus sect, to be under Elder Zhu''s guidance... it offered a path of growth, stability, and respect. Yet, a part of me yearned for the uncharted path, the freedom to explore and grow in the unpredictability of the world outside a sect''s walls. The cool breeze brushed against my skin, carrying with it the subtle fragrance of jasmine. This sensory infusion from nature seemed to echo my inner conflict, presenting a stark contrast between the safety of the known and the allure of the unknown. I paused in my routine, my fists slowly unclenching as I gazed up at the moon, seeking its silent counsel. It was then that I found myself transported back to that pivotal moment, the turning point that had brought me to this solitary practice under the moonlit sky. "I..." In Elder Zhu''s office, the air was dense with the weight of my decision. Feng Wu stood beside me, a quiet pillar of strength. My heart pounded in my chest as I faced Elder Zhu, his penetrating gaze filled with wisdom and expectancy. "Elder Zhu, this honor... it''s more than I could have ever imagined. But, I must respectfully decline," I started, my voice betraying the storm raging inside me. "I''m deeply grateful for your belief in me, but my path...I believe it needs to be one of self-discovery, away from the structure of a sect." Elder Zhu''s face remained impassive for a moment, then softened with understanding. "Kai, before you finalize your decision, consider what being part of our sect entails. Beyond the prestige, it''s about the protection and resources we provide. With the Silent Moon sect''s growing animosity, our support could be invaluable to you. And think of the knowledge we freely share with our own, knowledge that we would hesitate to impart to an outsider." His words echoed in the chambers of my mind, intensifying the turmoil within. The lure of safety and knowledge was tempting, almost overwhelmingly so. My resolve wavered, teetering on the edge of capitulation. But a deeper voice within me whispered of freedom, of uncharted paths that I yearned to tread. It was a voice that spoke of dreams nurtured since childhood, dreams of a life unbound by the strictures of any single creed or sect. With a heavy heart, I responded, "I understand the gravity of what I''m relinquishing, Elder Zhu, and it pains me to refuse. But my long-term goals...I don''t believe they align with remaining within the sect. I seek a journey filled with unpredictability and learning that only the open world can offer." Elder Zhu regarded me for a long moment, his eyes reflecting a mixture of respect and unspoken disappointment. "I see. The Verdant Lotus Sect values the freedom of its disciples, even if it means letting them go. You have our blessings, Kai. The Tao teaches us the beauty of letting things be. Non-attachment is a principle we hold dear. You have done no wrong in following your heart." Feng Wu''s reaction mirrored Elder Zhu''s, a mixture of respect and slight sadness. "Choosing to join a sect is no light matter," he said. "I respect your decision, Kai. It takes courage to follow your own path, especially when it leads away from the safety and resources of a sect." I nodded, feeling a bittersweet mixture of relief and regret. Elder Zhu''s offer had been a beacon of security, a fast track to cultivation knowledge and protection against external threats like the Silent Moon sect. The thought of turning it down was daunting. I was stepping away from a path many would covet, venturing into a world where I would have to rely solely on my own strength and wits. As I stood there, a part of me questioned my decision. Was I being naive, romanticizing the life of a solo cultivator? The sect offered a wealth of knowledge and a network of support that I was now choosing to forgo. The risks of walking the path alone were many, and the journey would undoubtedly be more challenging. Elder Zhu''s voice pulled me back from my thoughts. "Kai, remember that the Verdant Lotus Sect will always regard you as a friend. Our doors will remain open should you ever seek guidance or respite." I bowed deeply, gratitude filling my heart. "Thank you, Elder Zhu. Your understanding means more to me than I can express." The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Now, back in the clearing, these words resonated within me, harmonizing with the rhythm of my movements. I resumed my martial arts routine, each motion infused with a newfound sense of clarity and purpose. Turning towards the voice, I saw one of the sect''s messengers approaching, a look of urgency on their face. "Lady Xiao Yun has arrived and is expecting you." I clasped my hands and bowed to Han Wei and turned to Instructor Xia Ji. "Instructor, may I have permission to leave training early? I have something I must discuss with the Azure Silk Trading Company." Instructor Xia Ji glared at me, but I could tell there was no heat behind her stare. "Such a distracted trainee, how will you stand a chance against the Silent Moon sect like this? Go! However, don''t think you can skip out like this tomorrow." "Many thanks, Instructor Xia Ji. This humble disciple shall never forget the grace you''ve shown me." Han Wei perked up, wiping the sweat off his forehead with a grin. "Disciple? Everyone''s already heard about your refusal to join the sect. You can''t take back words so easily, you know." I groaned internally. Li Na and Han Wei never let me live it down after learning what happened from Feng Wu. "No, I just wouldn''t want to be considered a junior to you and Li Na. Both of you would certainly use your seniority as a way to exploit me." I turned away from the third-class disciple with a cheeky grin. Reaching down into my pack, I retrieved the new robes I bought from the textile shop at Crescent Bay City. if I were to meet Lady Xiao-Yun, I''d need to look my best. "Thank you for waiting, sir." I said to the messenger. "Could you show me where she is?" "Of course, please follow me," the messenger replied with a polite nod. As I followed the messenger through the sect''s premises, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much my life had changed. Just a few months ago, I was a simple village herbalist chasing butterflies, and now here I was, walking through the halls of the Verdant Lotus sect, arranging a meeting with the daughter of a prominent trading company. We arrived at a lavishly decorated meeting room, where Lady Xiao-Yun was seated elegantly alongside her two attendants, Mei Liling and Liang Chen. I recognized them immediately they were the ones I had negotiated the finer details of my original contract with. Taking a deep breath, I entered the room with a newfound confidence and grace, a stark contrast to the timid herbalist I once was. I greeted them with a respectful bow. "Lady Xiao-Yun, Mei Liling, Liang Chen, it''s an honor to meet with you again." Lady Xiao-Yun smiled warmly. "Kai Liu, you''ve...grown since we last met." Her eyes twinkled with a mix of amusement and respect. I scratched my head, slightly embarrassed. "Well, I don''t think I''ve gotten much taller," I replied, trying to deflect my nervousness with humor. I guess those tofu and vegan diets at a Taoist sect really do wonders for the growing body. Lady Xiao-Yun laughed softly, her laughter like the chime of small bells. "Not in height, but in presence. You carry yourself differently now, more like a cultivator than a simple herbalist." She was a vision of elegance, her robes a delicate blend of azure and silver that complemented her refined features. Her hair was pinned up neatly, adorned with small jade ornaments that shimmered in the light. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent, seemed to miss nothing. Her attendants, Mei Liling and Liang Chen, were equally well-dressed, though their attire was more subdued, befitting their roles. They sat attentively, one holding a scroll and the other with a writing brush and inkstone at the ready. "Thank you, Lady Xiao-Yun," I said, feeling a bit more at ease. "I wanted to discuss the final shipment of our contract. It''s ready to go. But more importantly, I''m interested in what direction we''re willing to go forward in the future." Lady Xiao-Yun nodded, her expression turning to one of keen interest. "Of course, Kai Liu. The Azure Silk Trading Company is always looking for long-term partnerships. We''ve been impressed with the quality of your products and the efficiency of your deliveries. Especially despite the...rumors we''ve heard concerning your situation." Ha, did the Silent Moon sect leak out the fact they made a wager with a herbalist? How did it reach the Azure Silk Trading Company of all places?! I listened attentively, already having my plan and answer prepared. However, it was crucial to hear what they had to offer before putting my plan into action. Mei Liling carefully placed a scroll on the table, unrolling it to reveal the contract extension paper. Liang Chen, meanwhile, dipped his brush in ink, ready to note down any new terms we might agree upon. "The Azure Silk Trading Company is prepared to offer an extended contract with better terms, considering the success of our current arrangement," Lady Xiao-Yun continued. "We''re also interested in any new herbal formulas or discoveries you might have. The market is always looking for innovations, and your unique background could provide that." I nodded, looking down at the written contract that they offered. It was time to implement my plan. "I''m grateful for the opportunity to continue our partnership. However, I have a proposal that might benefit us both even more..." Chapter 65: Contract Complete Chapter 65: Contract Complete "Kai Liu, you''ve piqued my interest," Lady Xiao-Yun said, her eyebrow arching gracefully. "Please, share your proposal." Taking a deep breath, I gathered my thoughts before speaking. "Lady Xiao-Yun, your offer is generous, and I''m grateful. Yet, I propose we pause on sealing our pact until the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet concludes." Lady Xiao-Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly, the cogs in her mind visibly turning. "A bold suggestion, indeed, Kai Liu. How, pray tell, does this serve the Azure Silk Trading Company''s interests? We thrive on certainties, not gambles. What''s to say this delay won''t be our loss?" "I understand your concern, Lady Xiao-Yun. My aim is to elevate both my standing and that of the Azure Silk Trading Company. A strong showing at the Gauntlet by someone under your patronage will undoubtedly draw attention. It will enhance the prestige of your company, associating it with top-tier cultivators products. Moreover, should I succeed, it would position us to negotiate a more favorable deal that reflects my enhanced status. In essence, it''s an investment in potential higher returns for both of us." Lady Xiao-Yun studied Kai for a long moment, her expression inscrutable. "Your confidence is commendable, but what if your performance falls short of expectations? The risk for us is not insignificant." Kai met her gaze firmly. "I''m fully aware of the risks involved. But I also know my capabilities and the effort I''m willing to put in. It''s a calculated risk, yes, but one with the potential for significant rewards. And I believe that aligns well with what I''ve seen so far from your company."Updated from Lady Xiao-Yun leaned back, her fingers tapping lightly on the armrest of her chair. The room fell into a thoughtful silence, only broken by the soft rustle of scrolls being shifted by her attendants. She regarded me with a gaze that could pierce through the veils of any facade, her demeanor calm yet commanding. "Your assurance speaks volumes, young alchemist. Yet, should the winds not favor us, the gamble could tarnish more than just silver. The stakes, they are not to be underestimated." Holding her gaze, I let my resolve shine through. "I''m not blind to the stakes at play, nor am I a stranger to the weight of expectations. If you place your trust me in me, there is no doubt in my mind that I can be of great value to the Azure Silk Trading Company." I hoped my request didn''t come across as too forward, but I trusted in the strength of my conviction. This was a gamble, but one I was willing to take. After a moment, she nodded, a hint of admiration in her eyes. "Very well, Kai Liu. We''ll await the outcome of the Gauntlet. Your confidence speaks volumes, and we''re intrigued to see how you fare. Let''s hope your performance lives up to your promise." Relief washed over me, and I bowed slightly. "Thank you, Lady Xiao-Yun. I won''t disappoint you." With the meeting concluded, I assisted in loading the crate of my goods onto the horse-drawn carriage outside. The crate was heavier than it looked, but I managed to secure it firmly in the carriage. As I straightened up, wiping the sweat from my brow, Lady Xiao-Yun''s attendant approached me, holding a small, intricately designed charm. "Lady Xiao-Yun wishes you to have this," the attendant said, extending the charm toward me. Taking it in my hands, I examined the delicate craftsmanship. "What is this?" I asked, genuinely curious. "It''s a charm that will grant you a small discount at any of our branches in the Tranquil Breeze Coast," Lady Xiao-Yun explained, stepping closer. "Consider it a token of our faith in your potential, and a symbol of our continued interest in your endeavors." I looked up at her, feeling a sense of gratitude mixed with renewed determination. "Thank you, Lady Xiao-Yun. I''ll treasure this." As they departed, I received a notification from the Heavenly Interface. Quest: Contract Fulfillment (Production) has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. One of my oddest quests so far. I wonder what it had in store for me. You have now gained access to the feature, Binding Oath. Binding Oath - A feature that allows cultivators to create and enforce agreements or promises through the Heavenly Interface. Upon drafting an agreement, both parties must agree to the terms. Once bound, the penalties for breaking the oath are enforced by Heaven''s Will. As the carriage disappeared into the distance, leaving behind a trail of dust, my focus shifted to the new notification from the Heavenly Interface. The explanation sent a shiver down my spine. ''Enforced by Heaven''s Will'' - the phrase resonated with a sense of ominous power. I had heard tales of cultivators suffering dire consequences for breaking heavenly oaths, their cultivation bases crippled, or worse, meeting untimely ends shrouded in misfortune. This is a scary feature! I don''t think I want to use this. Unless I came across a powerful cultivator and had to twist his arm into teaching me, of course! As I left the training grounds, my mind still mulling over the Interface and its intricacies, I made my way back to the guest quarters to pick up Windy and Tianyi. Several second-class disciples have approached me, noting down the unique qualities of the Wind Serpent, along with a myriad of questions about Windy''s behavior, feeding habits, and much more. The two had become quite the celebrities within the sect, especially among the female cultivators. They adored Windy for its unique snow-white scales and beady eyes, though I had to ensure Tianyi kept a close eye on the hatchling to prevent any overzealous admirers from getting bitten. I swear I saw Instructor Xia Ji pet Windy during one of my spars, although maybe that was merely a result of Li Na clobbering my skull onto the pavement. The Verdant Lotus sect was teeming with life, its forests a natural habitat for Windy to roam and hunt. Since Elder Zhu had given permission, Windy now had full freedom to explore and hunt in the forests. It was fascinating to see how well the hatchling adapted to its surroundings, blending effortlessly despite its stark white scales. I noticed how Windy had grown significantly in the past weeks. It was now half the size of my forearm, denser and heavier with each passing day. The moment was fast approaching when Windy would shed its skin for the first time, revealing its gender. The anticipation was exciting, yet another milestone in our journey together. I picked up Windy, feeling its weight in my hand. "You''re getting heavy, little one," I chuckled, as it coiled around my arm with ease. Tianyi, ever the graceful companion, fluttered onto my other shoulder, her wings softly brushing against my cheek. The forest, with its lush greenery and serene ambiance, was the perfect playground for Windy. As we reached the edge of the woods, I let Windy down, watching as it slithered into the underbrush, its white scales glinting in the dappled moonlight. "Be careful, and don''t go too far," I called out, knowing Tianyi would keep a watchful eye. The forest around me was alive with the gentle sounds of nature the rustling of leaves, the distant hooting of an owl, and the soft rustle of Windy making its way through the underbrush. I stood there for a moment, letting the tranquility of the night wash over me. My wager with the Silent Moon sect was in three days time. I couldn''t help but reflect on how my thoughts on cultivation had subtly changed ever since I started my training regime here in the Verdant Lotus sect. The feeling of improving and refining oneself was addicting, and I began to relish it. There was something incredibly satisfying about pushing my limits, feeling my body and mind grow stronger with each passing day. I walked back to the clearing, where I had set up my training routine for the night. Reaching into my pack, I pulled out a sturdy bag that could be filled with rocks a makeshift weight to add resistance to my exercises. Courtesy of Li Na''s careful instruction, I learned how to make my own bag from canvas and bamboo string. Carefully, I placed the bag on the ground and adjusted the straps, ensuring it was secure. As I lifted the bag and placed it onto my back, I felt the weight press down on me, a physical reminder of the challenges I faced. But instead of feeling burdened, I felt motivated. Every rep, every push-up was a step towards becoming stronger, towards reaching my full potential. I got into position for knuckle push-ups, feeling the rough ground beneath my hands. As I began my reps, my thoughts drifted back to the sparring sessions with Li Na and Han Wei. Despite growing stronger, I couldn''t derive enjoyment or pleasure from sparring. Fighting hurt, and even when I landed a strike or counter, it didn''t fill me with pride. Deep down, I was thankful I''d never have to wield a blade. I couldn''t imagine slicing through someone with a sword, or in someone like Feng Wu''s case, a bladed fan. The thought made me nauseous. "Am I just a coward?" I muttered to myself, pushing through another rep. Despite Li Na and Han Wei''s reassurances that I wasn''t hurting them, and the dangers of holding back too much during a spar, I couldn''t shake off the feeling. My childhood dreams of beating up young masters seemed so naive now, so far removed from the reality of what fighting truly entailed. I paused for a moment, catching my breath. The reality was that I much preferred the disciplined process of cultivation and the inner growth that it brought. It was about more than just physical strength; it was about self-discovery, understanding one''s limitations, and learning to overcome them. As I continued my push-ups, the weight on my back felt lighter, not physically but mentally. I think that acknowledging my reluctance to harm others wasn''t a sign of weakness but of empathy. It didn''t make me less of a cultivator; it simply meant that my path was different. The moon hung high in the sky, its light casting long shadows across the clearing. I pushed on, each rep bringing a sense of clarity and purpose. I was not the same person who entered the Verdant Lotus sect; I was evolving, growing in ways I hadn''t imagined. Continuing my routine, my thoughts drifted to Gentle Wind Village and how my friends would react to my transformation. The children back home would idolize me, and I''d have them call me ''Supreme Celestial Sovereign of the Eternal Dragon Realm''. I imagined the look of surprise on Wang Jun''s face when he realized I could now easily outwrestle him. Probably. I''d probably run circles around Elder Ming too. The thought brought a grin to my face. But more importantly, I wanted to show Elder Ming that I could cultivate on my own without suffering from Qi Deviation. I could almost hear his stern voice cautioning me, yet I knew deep down, he''d be proud. These little thoughts, these snippets of my past, served as fuel, pushing me to strive harder, to become someone they all would be proud of. In between sets, I began to yell out quotes from my favorite tales, the words echoing through the clearing and blending with the night''s chorus. "In the face of adversity, the courageous heart will prevail...!" I gritted, feeling a surge of energy with each word. I filled the bag with more rocks, adjusting the weight to push my limits further. The added resistance made each rep more challenging, but it also made me stronger. I was not just training my body; I was training my will, my resolve. Another aspect of my training necessary to evolve my Essence Extraction skill. I settled the bag more firmly on my back, feeling the weight press down on me. "A cultivator''s journey is fraught with hardship, but it is through hardship that the spirit is tempered!" I continued, my voice growing louder, more confident. I started another set of push-ups, my arms burning with effort, but I didn''t let up. With each push, I imagined overcoming another obstacle, another challenge on my path. The pain, the exhaustion, it was all part of the journey, a testament to my commitment to grow and evolve. "Like the phoenix, I will rise from the ashes, stronger and more determined!" I yelled, pushing through the fatigue. The night was my witness, the stars my audience. I wasn''t just training my body; I was forging my spirit, molding it into something unbreakable. Once I learned to strengthen my will, Essence Extraction on metal would be as easy as making pork buns! Chapter 66: Concocting Victory Chapter 66: Concocting Victory "Kai, we''ve received the letter from the Silent Moon sect. They''ll be here by tomorrow morning. Are you ready?" The silence was palpable as Feng Wu delivered the news. Just because I knew the day was coming didn''t make it any easier. I took a deep breath and smiled. "Never better, Feng Wu. I''m just hoping I don''t bruise their ego too much once I nab the beast core from them." He shook his head. "You ought to watch your words, for once in your life..." "Anyway, I need to head to the alchemy pavilion. There''s something I need to check on," I said, giving Feng Wu a reassuring pat on the back before setting off. I clenched and unclenched my fist and sighed, letting go of the tension I was holding in my shoulders. Time''s up. It''s time to face the music, I suppose. As I meandered through the main halls of the Verdant Lotus Sect, I acknowledged the nods and smiles of various disciples I''d grown familiar with. It''s funny how, over time, you start recognizing faces and exchanging silent greetings, a nod here, a smile there. I felt more at home here. Reaching the alchemy pavilion, a place I''d come to know well, I entered the room dedicated to student experiments. This room, with its rows of shelves and tables, held alchemical projects in various stages of completion - fermenting, coalescing, distilling. I walked to the furthest shelf in the back, where my project was stored. There, in a series of carefully labeled vials, was my upgraded version of the Goji Clarity Potion. It was more than just a simple enhancement; it was a culmination of all the lessons and techniques I had absorbed in my classes. This potion wasn''t just an upgrade in potency; I had added the Mystic Mindroot, a qi ingredient grown by the Tranquil Breeze Farm. The refining method for the Mystic Mindroot added to the goji extract was complex, requiring two full days of meticulous preparation. The process involved careful calibration of temperature, qi flow, and timing to ensure the essence of each ingredient was extracted and blended perfectly. Under normal circumstances, creating such a potion would be a task for a second-class disciple, someone with the ability to create alchemical array formations to purify its essence. But thanks to my skill, Essence Extraction, I was able to circumvent this prerequisite. I had discovered that by precisely controlling the flow of qi during the extraction process, I could simulate the effects of an alchemical array. It was a risky and unconventional method, but it worked. The potion itself was a deep, rich color, almost like liquid ruby. The essence of the goji berries had been enhanced with the properties of the Mystic Mindroot, each selected for their clarity and focus-enhancing properties, creating a synergistic effect. The result was a potion that not only sharpened the mind but also harmonized the body''s qi flow. I carefully picked up a vial, holding it up to the light. The liquid inside glowed faintly, a sign of the potent qi infused within. This potion was the product of countless hours of study and experimentation. This wasn''t just a particularly strong potion for a regular civilian; this could augment one''s abilities and improve a cultivator''s abilities in battle. "I''ll call this the Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir." I muttered to myself, a hint of pride in my voice. As I looked at the second set of vials lined up next to my Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of accomplishment. These vials contained my latest creation an advanced version of the Invigorating Dawn Tonic, a potion I had been perfecting over the past few weeks. The essence of ginger still formed the base of this new recipe, but I needed something more potent than the Morning Dew grass to elevate its effects. My breakthrough came during an Advanced Herbology class, where I stumbled upon a grass with remarkable properties, the Sunfire Blade Grass, a fitting title for a herb that radiated yang qi. Integrating the Sunfire Blade Grass into the Invigorating Dawn Tonic transformed it from a mere fatigue reliever to a potion that significantly boosted one''s physical capabilities by infusing the body with a strong influx of yang qi. However, this transformation wasn''t straightforward. The potent nature of the Sunfire Blade Grass meant it could easily overpower the other ingredients, leading to an unstable concoction. To counter this, I had to add several ingredients to stabilize the compound. The inclusion of Moonbeam Petals and Nightshade Flowers, both known for their calming qi properties, created a balance with the intense yang qi of the Sunfire Blade Grass. This delicate equilibrium of yin and yang within the potion was crucial to ensure that its consumption wouldn''t overwhelm my system. My qi circulatory system was more...delicate, than other people''s so if I wanted to use it, I''d have to be extra careful. Furthermore, the preparation process was intricate and time-consuming. The Sunfire Blade Grass had to be harvested at dawn when its yang qi was at its peak. Then, it underwent a slow, controlled drying process, preserving its potency. The grinding had to be done by hand to maintain the delicate structure of the grass fibers, ensuring the qi wouldn''t dissipate.New novel chapters are published on Mixing the ingredients required precise timing and qi manipulation a skill I had honed through my classes and rigorous review within the Memory Palace. The process involved a sequential addition of ingredients, each at specific intervals and temperatures, monitored through my heightened sense through my Plant Whisperer skill. This meticulous method allowed each component to synergize without losing their individual essence. The final step involved a low-heat infusion over a period of three days, where the mixture was constantly stirred using a qi-infused bamboo spatula. This step was crucial as it allowed the ingredients to meld together, forming a harmonious blend. "And thus, I have created Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn," I cackled maniacally to myself. It had taken days to come up with a plausible recipe. Spending hours in the library, finding potions of similar effect that I could create on my own time, with ingredients priced where they wouldn''t leave in financial ruin...it was quite a lot to deal with, alongside my already rigorous training routine. As I secured the last vial of Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn, a sense of anticipation stirred within me. These two potions the Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir and Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn they were my trump cards for the upcoming duel with the Silent Moon sect. By focusing on temporary, potent effects rather than long-term benefits, I granted these concoctions an unprecedented level of flexibility and power that couldn''t be compared to my previous concoctions. This approach was exactly what I needed for the duel a situation where each moment could tilt the balance between victory and defeat. I nodded, trying to slow down my heartrate with deep breaths. "Yes. Please humor this junior, Senior. I''d like to see the full extent of my potions." He chuckled. "Very well, let''s see how far you can push yourself," Lan Sheng replied, adopting a more relaxed stance, one that seemed mischievous, almost playful. His fighting style was a stark contrast to Feng Wu''s. While Feng Wu waited for openings and struck with precision, Lan Sheng was like a relentless storm of deceptive strikes, making it difficult to predict his next move. It almost felt like he was toying with me, but there was no hint of arrogance in his demeanor, just a sense of enjoyment in pushing me to my limits. As we resumed our spar, I tried to adapt to his unpredictable style. Lan Sheng''s movements were fluid, his attacks coming from unexpected angles, keeping me on my toes with his cat-like agility. He threw a barrage of strikes, each one seemingly casual but packed with intent. It was a dance of feints and real attacks, a test of my reaction and adaptability. Despite my enhanced senses and agility from the potions, I found myself struggling to keep up with his relentless assault. Lan Sheng''s style was not just about physical prowess; it was about outsmarting the opponent, and he was doing it masterfully. My mental energy was dwindling rapidly. The effects of the Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir began to wane, and I felt my heightened awareness slipping away. My reactions slowed, and Lan Sheng''s strikes became harder to anticipate. I tried to compensate with the physical boost from the Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn, but it was a losing battle. In a moment of panic, I decided to switch tactics. I grounded myself in the Rooted Banyan Stance, envisioning myself entrenched in the earth, becoming an unmovable force. I tensed my body, channeling my qi to harden my muscles. Lan Sheng''s next strike came, a palm thrust aimed at my chest. I took it head-on, absorbing the impact with my fortified stance. The surprise in his eyes was evident, but it was short-lived. He quickly adjusted, dodging my straight punch and delivering a powerful kick to my midsection. The kick sent me crashing to a pile of autumn leaves, the effects of the Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn fading away. I groaned in pain, feeling a headache, fatigue, and body soreness from the impact. The ground beneath me seemed to spin as I tried to catch my breath. Lan Sheng offered me a hand, helping me to my feet. "I''ve seen your spars against the third-class disciples. Those potions of yours truly made a difference in performance." "Enough to beat Li Na or Han Wei perhaps?" "...But you must remember, these potions are crutches. Don''t get too reliant on them. Considering the drawbacks, you may even have to consider whether it''s worth fighting with it or not if you expect the match to be a prolonged one." I don''t particularly appreciate how he deflected my question, but I nodded. He was right, relying on my potions wasn''t a long-term solution. But I think it''d be better than nothing. Perhaps I should leave it as a trump card if the battle becomes a prolonged one? Lan Sheng continued, his tone shifting to that of a mentor, "Moreover, your style is too straightforward, Kai. In a real battle, predictability is a weakness. You need to mix things up, and deviate from your normal pattern now and then." I listened intently, absorbing his advice. Lan Sheng was experienced, and his insights were invaluable. "Surprise is a weapon in itself. Save some techniques for critical moments, and think outside the box more. For instance, use your environment to your advantage, or feint with one technique and switch to another unexpectedly. I remember during a spar against Instructor Xia Ji, she''d..." He demonstrated a few examples, showing how a simple change in rhythm or an unexpected move could throw off an opponent. We spent the next few hours discussing various techniques and ideas, with Lan Sheng pointing out nuances and strategies I hadn''t considered before. The sun began to set, casting long shadows across the training ground, littered with a carpet of fallen leaves. As we wrapped up, Lan Sheng flashed a mischievous grin. "Now, for helping you with this spar, how about you help me with something in return? Instructor Xia Ji usually has me sweep this training ground. Care to take over for today?" I chuckled, realizing this was likely his plan all along. "Sure, I owe you one." I grabbed a broom and started sweeping the leaves, which seemed to have fallen in greater numbers than usual. The ground was covered in a thick layer of autumn colors, due to the Verdant Lotus sect''s lush surroundings. Sweeping the leaves, a spark of an idea ignited in my mind. The duel with the Silent Moon sect I had the privilege of selecting the location if I were to win the first bout. My gaze swept over the training ground, taking in the dense foliage and the abundance of leaves. I swept the leaves away, revealing firmly packed dirt. This environment could be an advantage. It was unconventional, but that was precisely what Lan Sheng had advised thinking outside the box. I could use the leaves for concealment, create distractions, or even... A plan began to form in my mind, one that could turn the tables in the upcoming duel. The Silent Moon sect was expecting a straightforward fight, but I would give them something unexpected. As the moonlight waned overhead, I worked tirelessly to bring my plans to fruition. Chapter 67: The Silent Moons Arrival Chapter 67: The Silent Moon''s Arrival The early morning air was cool and crisp, the kind that sends a slight shiver down your spine but somehow feels refreshing at the same time. I stood among the throng of disciples, all of us lined up in a semi-formal array as we awaited the arrival of the Silent Moon sect. Leaves, in their vibrant autumn attire, danced gently to the ground, adding a serene yet somber backdrop to the gathering. I couldn''t help but feel a knot of apprehension in my stomach, no matter how much I tried to reason with myself. Its just another day, I kept telling myself like a mantra within my head, but the butterflies in my stomach seemed to disagree. Despite all my mental exercises and preparation, the anxiety was like a stubborn stain, refusing to be scrubbed away. Elder Zhu, standing at the forefront, was the epitome of composure. His presence was always reassuring, like a steady rock amidst turbulent waters. As the Silent Moon disciples approached, led by their elder, Elder Jun, the atmosphere tensed, charged with an unspoken rivalry. The meeting between Elder Zhu and Elder Jun was akin to watching two masters starting a game of Go. Their words were cordial, laced with the kind of politeness that had more layers than the most intricate pastry. Yet, beneath the surface, there was a subtle verbal spar, a battle of wits and veiled barbs. Elder Jun''s voice was smooth, almost too smooth, as he spoke, Elder Zhu, your hospitality is as renowned as the Verdant Lotus Sect''s prowess in alchemy. We are eager to witness the fruits of such esteemed teachings. Elder Zhu replied with a polite smile, but his eyes were sharp, And we are equally eager to see the talents that the Silent Moon sect is so proud of. I trust your journey here was comfortable.This chapter is updated by The exchange was like watching a dance, each step measured and precise. Elder Jun nodded to one of the disciples, instructing them to lead the group to the dining hall for some refreshments before the main event. The air was filled with the subtle scent of jasmine tea and fresh pastries, a contrast to the undercurrents of competition. I trailed alongside, part of the group but lost in my observations. My eyes scanned the Silent Moon disciples, trying to gauge who my opponent might be. Each one of them carried themselves with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, yet there was a disciplined sharpness to their movements. It was hard to pick who might step into the ring against me. The feeling of apprehension lingered, much to my frustration. Why cant I shake this off? I thought, chastising myself. I should be stronger than this, more resolute. But knowing and feeling are two different things, and as much as I knew I was prepared, my heart refused to listen. I watched as the leaves continued to fall, a reminder of the ever-changing and unpredictable nature of life. Just like these leaves, today could mark a change, a shift in my journey. I just hoped it would be for the better. As we entered the dining hall, a hush fell over the crowd, slicing through my contemplation like a blade. In my lapse of attention, I suddenly found myself face-to-face with Xu Ziqing. My heart skipped a beat, not out of fear, but an intense realization of the moment. Here stood the second-class disciple from Qingmu, the one who, according to Feng Wu, had inflicted the most damage to the Wind Serpents while I had passed out. Xu Ziqing''s presence was distinct, his demeanor like an unsheathed sword amongst the throng of disciples. My previous encounters with him flashed in my mind, a stark reminder of the chasm that once existed between us. And yet, standing here now, that chasm felt even wider. Even after all my training, nothing had changed. "What do you want?" I asked, meeting his gaze with a defiance I didn''t fully feel but refused to let go unseen. Xu Ziqing''s lips curled into a half-smile, a glimmer of respect flickering in his eyes. "I want to see the beast core," he said. "The prize of our sect''s wager." I hesitated for a moment before retrieving the core from my robe. As I handed it to him, I couldn''t help but whisper, "Ironically, it seems the Silent Moon sect will get back what they lost, after all. So much for honor." His jaw clenched at my words, but his voice was steady. "Elder Jun''s magnanimity is the only thing that stopped us from taking it by force. You should be grateful for his mercy." Before I could reply, Elder Jun stepped in, with a sardonic smile on his crooked face. "Enough, Xu Ziqing. There''s no need to show such animosity towards a mere herbalist. It would be quite unfair to disrupt him before such an important trial." The jab was subtle but cutting, and Elder Jun''s eyes twinkled with an unspoken challenge. As Elder Jun turned away, I caught Xu Ziqing''s gaze once more. Surprisingly, there was no malice there, only a complex web of emotions I couldn''t quite decipher. It was as if his earlier words were just a faade, a performance for the sake of appearances. I shook my head. It wasn''t the time to discern his actions. Behind me, Feng Wu''s presence was like a silent tower of strength, his aura subtly countering Xu Ziqing''s intimidation. Li Na and Han Wei stood by me, shoulder to shoulder. They glared at the Azure Moon Marauder''s back as he stepped away. "Don''t listen to him, Kai. They''re just trying to provoke you." Han Wei said, giving me a reassuring pat on the shoulder. After giving the core to Xu Ziqing, my mind raced with thoughts and strategies. I recounted every strategy I devised, every countermeasure, and every lesson. I gingerly touched the pouch by my hip, containing two vials the Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir and the Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn. Just knowing they were there reassured me. I watched as Xu Ziqing gave the beast core to Elder Jun, who examined it with the discerning eye of a seasoned cultivator. The core, a symbol of our wager, gleamed ominously in the morning light. Elder Jun then handed it over to Elder Zhu with a remark that dripped with insinuation, "We trust the honorable Verdant Lotus sect will judge this contest without bias?" Elder Zhu, ever the embodiment of calm, simply nodded, accepting the responsibility without a hint of agitation. His cool demeanor in the face of Elder Jun''s subtle provocation was something I aspired to emulate. I admired his ability to keep his composure under such thinly-veiled hostility. As the Silent Moon disciples settled for their meal, I found myself alongside Feng Wu, away from the main gathering. He had heard about my spar with Lan Sheng and the performance-boosting potions I had concocted. Xu Ziqing, from where he sat with the Silent Moon sect, raised an eyebrow and voiced a concern that mirrored the tension in the air. "Elder Zhu, how can we be assured that the recipe chosen will not be one tailored to the strengths of the Verdant Lotus sect, perhaps an obscure concoction unknown to us?" Elder Zhu''s response was calm and measured, reflecting the depth of his experience. "The recipes selected for this bowl," he explained, "are recognized and utilized by any sect with a dedicated alchemy pavilion. They are foundational concoctions that any trained alchemist should be familiar with, regardless of their sect''s specific focus." With the air of clarity restored, Elder Jun was invited to draw a scroll from the bowl. The room held its breath, the rustle of the parchment sounding unnaturally loud in the hushed anticipation. He narrowed his eyes, before opening his mouth. "The contest will revolve around the crafting of the Soothing Spirit Pill," Elder Jun announced, unraveling the scroll to reveal the recipe. A wave of relief washed over me as I recognized the name. The Soothing Spirit Pill, a basic yet vital concoction known for its effectiveness in aiding cultivation recovery and mending minor qi disruptions. It was a pill I had practiced with numerous times in my Pill Concoction class. Although I didn''t need to use it or make it for myself, largely due to the effects of Tianyi''s presence was superior to the pill in every way possible, it was definitely useful for the average cultivator without an awesome spirit beast companion like me. Elder Zhu then proceeded to detail the criteria for the bout''s judgment. "The outcome of each concoction will be evaluated based on its potency, quality, and purity. These are the pillars upon which the art of alchemy stands, and they shall guide us in determining the victor of this contest." The atmosphere in the pavilion shifted as preparations for the contest began in earnest. The tables were set with an array of alchemy ingredients, each more vibrant and potent than the last, alongside the necessary tools and a pill furnace at each station. The seating arrangement for the audience was circular, enveloping the contest area in a ring of eager anticipation. Luxurious seats were designated for the elders, while the rest of us found places among the simpler seating that fanned out from the center. The alchemy pavilion members, including Li Na, Han Wei, and even Lan Sheng, were all present, their faces a mix of excitement and support. The sense of community was palpable, bolstering my spirits and injecting a dose of confidence into my veins. Elder Zhu''s voice cut through the murmurs of the crowd as he called me to step forward. I approached the center, the weight of the sect''s expectations resting on my shoulders. Then, turning to Elder Jun, Elder Zhu asked, "And who shall represent the Silent Moon sect in this contest?" Elder Jun stood, his presence commanding the room''s attention as he spoke, "In the spirit of fairness, and not to crush a budding flower with a mountain''s weight, we shall present our fledgling disciple to partake in both the alchemy and martial bouts." He gestured gracefully, "Ping Hai, please come forward." The name Ping Hai, which sounded gentle and almost poetic, seemed out of place in the militaristic ambiance of the Silent Moon sect. I glanced towards the disciple I had pegged as the youngest and most nervous among them, half-expecting him to be the one called upon. He, however, remained still, his gaze fixated elsewhere, oblivious to Elder Jun''s summons. Confusion knotted my brow as I followed his line of sight, only for my eyes to widen in disbelief when the real Ping Hai began to rise from his seat. It wasn''t the nervous-looking disciple I had mistaken for Ping Hai, but rather the bald, imposing figure who had been sitting across Xu Ziqing in the dining hall. My jaw nearly hit the floor as Ping Hai stood, his towering form casting a shadow that felt like it extended across the entire pavilion. The ground didn''t actually rumble as he walked towards me, but the sheer force of his presence made it feel as though it should. My earlier attempts at boosting my confidence quickly evaporated in the face of this unexpected development. Ping Hai''s muscles seemed to bulge against the fabric of his robes, straining the material as if threatening to burst free at any moment. His neck was so thick it looked like it could withstand a direct hit from a battering ram, and his height... By the heavens, he was so tall he even dwarfed Wang Jun and Master Qiang from back home, and those two were giants in their own right. Were those scars along his knuckles? Or was the fear creating hallucinations within my mind? As Ping Hai approached, he stared me down. My mind raced, trying to reconcile the gentle name of Ping Hai with the mountain of a man striding towards me. ''This is the Silent Moon sect''s idea of grace?!'' I swallowed hard, my previous observations of the Silent Moon disciples now seeming trivial and naive in comparison to the reality standing before me. "Greetings," he said, his voice steady and clear. "I am Ping Hai, a third-class disciple of the Silent Moon sect. It''s an honor to meet you." As Ping Hai greeted me, his voice rumbled like a distant thunderstorm, deep and resonant. It was the kind of voice that made you wonder if he wasn''t secretly a dragon in disguise, practicing his human form. "I am Kai Liu, it is an honor..." I responded, trying not to look as startled as I felt. With a voice like that, he could probably convince mountains to move. And just like that, I received a notification from the Heavenly Interface, solidifying my death sentence. Quest: Eclipse the Silent Moon - Triumph over Ping Hai in an Alchemy Duel (0/1) - Land one strike against Ping Hai in a Martial Contest (0/1) Chapter 68: When Giants Grasp the Delicate Chapter 68: When Giants Grasp the Delicate I looked back and forth from Elder Jun and Ping Hai, dismissing the notification from the Heavenly Interface. Was this some sort of sick joke? What was that whole thing he said about not crushing a budding flower with a mountain''s weight? This was worse! Elder Jun was trying to crush the flower underfoot, and salt the earth so life wouldn''t sprout from where it grew! Elder Zhu coughed into his fist, catching everybody''s attention once more. His voice cut through the tension, his tone steady and commanding as he announced, "Let us begin the alchemy bout. Ping Hai of the Silent Moon Sect and Kai Liu of the Verdant Lotus Sect will have one hour to concoct the Soothing Spirit Pill. All necessary ingredients and tools have been provided at your stations." My throat constricted as if gripped by an invisible hand, making it hard to swallow. As I walked towards my table, I couldn''t help but seek out the familiar faces of Li Na, Han Wei, and Feng Wu. Their small nods and encouraging smiles were like beacons of support in a sea of uncertainty. Although their faces showed a slight hint of concern, judging by their sidelong glances at my opponent. Despite the reassuring glances from Li Na and the others, a shiver traced its way down my spine at the thought of Ping Hai across the arena. Elder Zhu turned over a small, ornamental hourglass, its sands beginning to slip through the narrow passage. "The contest begins now," he declared, his voice echoing slightly in the high-ceilinged pavilion. Taking a deep breath, I tried to channel a sense of calm, to regain the composure I knew was essential for the delicate work of alchemy. The recipe for the Soothing Spirit Pill unfurled in my mind, each step and measurement clear and precise. I meticulously checked the ingredients arrayed before me, ensuring everything was in order. The hustle and bustle of the pavilion faded into the background as I focused on the task at hand. My hands moved with practiced ease, measuring and mixing with the precision of a seasoned alchemist. Yet, despite my concentration, curiosity got the better of me. I couldn''t help but steal a glance across the table at Ping Hai. To my surprise, Ping Hai seemed out of his element. His large, calloused hands fumbled with the delicate alchemy tools, and his brow furrowed as he poured over the recipe. It was an odd sight, the mountain of a man struggling with tasks that required a gentler touch. I noticed Ping Hai''s growing frustration. His attempts to measure out the correct amounts of ingredients were clumsy, and his manipulation of the alchemy tools was awkward at best. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him. Alchemy, after all, was an art that demanded finesse and a delicate touch, qualities that seemed at odds with Ping Hai''s formidable physical presence. From the stands, soft murmurs reached my ears, and I saw a few of Ping Hai''s fellow third-class disciples leaning forward, their expressions a mix of concern and encouragement. They began to gesture subtly, offering silent advice and guidance to their struggling comrade. Ping Hai glanced their way, a flicker of understanding crossing his features as he tried to adjust his technique based on their silent cues. I found myself torn. On one hand, this felt like a breach of the bout''s integrity, yet calling it out seemed petty, especially given Ping Hai''s clear disadvantage. But I don''t think it mattered too much in the end, I was confident in my victory here. With a mental shrug, I turned my attention back to my work, pushing aside any thoughts of the fairness of the bout. I focused on the task at hand, carefully measuring out each ingredient with practiced precision. The familiar motions of grinding, mixing, and heating were soothing, a welcome distraction from the tension of the competition. As I worked, I couldn''t help but steal occasional glances at Ping Hai. Despite the assistance from his peers, his progress was slow, and his movements were uncertain. It was clear that alchemy was not his forte, and I wondered again why the Silent Moon Sect had chosen him for this part of the contest. Was there some deeper strategy at play, or was it simply a matter of pride, a way to demonstrate their confidence of their ability to win in the martial bout, regardless of where it takes place? My thoughts were interrupted as I carefully added the final ingredient to the mixture. The subtle shift in color and consistency indicated that the reaction was proceeding as expected. I allowed myself a small smile of satisfaction. Despite the distractions, my concoction was coming together nicely. With gentle, precise movements, I transferred the mixture to the pill furnace, setting the temperature and timing according to the recipe''s specifications. The final steps required patience and a steady hand, qualities I had honed over countless hours of practice. As I channeled my qi, I looked at my friends in the stands. Feng Wu smiled approvingly, while Li Na and Han Wei both pumped their fists in quiet encouragement. My eyes couldn''t help but drift towards Xu Ziqing. He seemed almost bored with the proceedings, his eyes closed and arms crossed as if the outcome of this alchemy bout was of no consequence to him. Turning my gaze to Elder Jun, I found his expression unreadably calm, a stark contrast to Xu Ziqing''s apparent disinterest. Despite the clear advantage I held in this alchemy bout, Elder Jun''s demeanor betrayed no sign of concern or disappointment. It was as if he had anticipated this outcome, or perhaps, the alchemy bout was merely a prelude to a larger scheme I wasn''t privy to. My attention then shifted back to Ping Hai, who was now trying to mix the ingredients together with a spoon that looked comically small in his massive hand. The sight was almost amusing, and for a brief moment, my anxiety about the upcoming sparring match dissipated, replaced by a flicker of amusement at the incongruous image before me. However, my momentary distraction proved costly. My concentration faltered, and the cycle of my qi within the pill furnace became erratic, disrupting the delicate balance needed to coax the ingredients into forming the Soothing Spirit Pill. Cursing under my breath, I hastily corrected the flow, stabilizing the furnace''s internal environment. ''Focus, Kai,'' I chided myself, ''You can''t afford such lapses, especially not now.'' Elder Zhu''s examination began with my set of Soothing Spirit Pills, his keen gaze scrutinizing every detail. The moment felt stretched, each second ticking by with unbearable slowness as he picked up one of my pills between his thumb and forefinger. "Let''s review the parameters of this contest," Elder Zhu started, his voice carrying across the silent pavilion. "Potency, quality, and consistency are key." He pressed the pill lightly, and to my dismay, it crumbled slightly under the pressure, revealing some uneven clumping within. "While the potency of this pill is intact, the inconsistency in its composition could slightly affect its efficacy," Elder Zhu commented, his critique pinpointing the very mistake that had slipped through my focused efforts. A flush of embarrassment warmed my cheeks as I mentally kicked myself for the lapse in attention that had led to this minor flaw. The room''s attention then shifted to Ping Hai''s work, the anticipation palpable. Elder Zhu''s expression remained neutral as he examined the rough-hewn pills, the result of Ping Hai''s unconventional method. The quality, as expected, was far from ideal, the pills lacking the refined texture and uniformity typical of a well-crafted Soothing Spirit Pill. Elder Zhu''s attempt to crumble one of Ping Hai''s pills was telling; he had to exert a noticeable amount of force to break it apart, showcasing its dense packinga direct result of Ping Hai''s brute strength. Ping Hai, towering and formidable, seemed to shrink slightly under the weight of Elder Zhu''s unimpressed scrutiny, his head bowing in a rare display of shame. With the examination concluded, Elder Zhu faced the audience, his voice clear and authoritative. "In this alchemy bout, while both contestants showed commendable effort, the victory goes to Kai Liu for a closer adherence to the criteria set forth." He then added, "As the victor, Kai Liu will have the privilege of deciding the location for the upcoming martial bout. Are there any objections?" All eyes turned to Elder Jun, whose calm demeanor hadn''t wavered. He merely nodded, an almost imperceptible smile playing on his lips, as if the unfolding events were aligning perfectly with some unseen plan. Applause and cheers broke out among the disciples of the Verdant Lotus Sect, their support a balm to my frazzled nerves. Among the Silent Moon Sect''s third-class disciples, expressions of disbelief and disappointment were starkly evident. Yet, amidst the celebration, a low mutter from Ping Hai reached my ears. "Honor lost... must be reclaimed, no matter the cost. The next match... will be my redemption." His forehead veins were pronounced despite him facing away from me, and some of the Silent Moon sect disciples flinched as he walked in their general direction. I looked up into the pavilion''s ceiling, and a lone tear shed down my cheek. Was this the will of the heavens? To snuff out the rising star of Kai Liu with the wrath of Ping Hai? The words, intended or not for my ears, sent a fresh wave of terror through me. The raw power I had witnessed, now paired with Ping Hai''s vow of redemption, painted a daunting picture of what awaited me in the sparring ring. My mind raced with wild thoughts, desperate for any escape from the impending confrontation. ''Could I feign illness, perhaps a sudden bout of Qi Deviation?'' I mused, half-serious, imagining every possible scenario that could delay or circumvent the match. Maybe if I collapsed and vomited blood right now, they''d postpone the match. The Silent Moon sect wasn''t cruel enough to throw an injured herbalist into a match against that mountain of a man? Yet, as the laughter and chatter around me continued, the reality of the situation settled in. There was no running from this challenge, no matter how outmatched I felt. With a deep, steadying breath, I squared my shoulders, mentally bracing myself for what was to come, all the while hoping for a miracle or perhaps a very convenient case of Qi Deviation. "Kai, as the victor of the bout, where would you like the sparring match to take place?" Elder Zhu''s question about the location for the duel echoed in my mind, demanding a response. The training grounds of the Verdant Lotus Sect, the very place where I had spent countless hours honing my skills and pushing my limits, came to the forefront of my thoughts. It was not just a familiar setting; it was a terrain I had analyzed meticulously, especially last night, planning for any possible advantage it might offer against a formidable opponent like Ping Hai. Straightening my posture, I met Elder Zhu''s expectant gaze. "I would like the martial bout to take place in the training grounds of the Verdant Lotus Sect," I declared, my voice carrying a hint of the resolve I was desperately trying to muster. The training grounds, with its familiar layout and the strategic placement of various obstacles, could provide the edge I needed to level the playing field against Ping Hai. Glancing toward the Silent Moon sect, I noticed the third-class disciples exchanging glances. Several of them looked at me with a mix of disdain and arrogance. Xu Ziqing and Elder Jun, however, remained composed, their faces betraying none of the anxiety that gripped me. Their confidence was unsettling; as if the choice of location was of little consequence to the outcome they anticipated. It was a stark reminder of the confidence they placed in Ping Hai''s martial abilities, a confidence that I couldn''t help but envy. But now, it was time to reap what I sowed. Quest: Eclipse the Silent Moon - Triumph over Ping Hai in an Alchemy Duel (1/1) - Land one strike against Ping Hai in a Martial Contest (0/1) Chapter 69: Three Steps to Clash Chapter 69: Three Steps to Clash The path to the training grounds felt longer than usual, each step heavy with the weight of the impending duel. The chatter and laughter of the Verdant Lotus sect disciples, enthused by my victory, did little to lighten the mood. The vibrant hues of the Verdant Lotus Sect''s gardens, usually a sight to behold, blurred into a muddled backdrop as my mind raced with thoughts of facing the behemoth known as Ping Hai. "Why so glum, Kai? You look like a cow being led to the slaughterhouse," Han Wei teased, nudging me with an elbow that felt more like a jab to my already fraying nerves. His face was alight with a blend of concern and mischief, a combination that only someone like Han Wei could pull off. I shot him a wry look, attempting to muster some semblance of wit under the circumstances. "Oh, I don''t know, Han Wei. How would you feel if you were in my shoes, matched up against a walking fortress?" Before Han Wei could retort, Lan Sheng, with his ever-present mischievous smirk, chimed in. "It''s not entirely impossible to beat him, you know," he said, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. Lan Sheng always had a way of finding humor in the direst situations, his lighthearted demeanor a stark contrast to the gravity of the moment. I looked at Lan Sheng with some hope. Although Ping Hai was a monster in my eyes, to the second-class disciples, surely they could see some way to defeat him. Right? Feng Wu, steadfast and serene as ever, walked beside us, his calm presence a grounding force amidst the rising storm of my anxiety. "Indeed, every opponent has weaknesses," Feng Wu added, his voice a steady timbre that usually brought a sense of reassurance. Today, however, even his words seemed to echo with the shadow of doubt. "Sure, he''s got the build of a small mountain, but mountains move slowly, right?" Lan Sheng continued, his tone aiming for casual but landing squarely in the ''not helping'' territory. "And yeah, he might have the strength to uproot trees, but who needs to uproot trees in a duel? It''s all about speed and wit!" Feng Wu was the embodiment of calm in the storm of Lan Sheng''s ''encouragement.'' His serene demeanor a stark contrast to the escalating panic Lan Sheng''s words were sowing in my mind. "And endurance...I mean, I''ve heard the whispers from the other Silent Moon disciples. Apparently, he can go on for hours fighting without breaking a sweat, but a duel is short, right? No need for endurance when you''re sprinting!" Lan Sheng''s voice carried a cheerful note, blissfully unaware of the images of an unstoppable, tireless juggernaut he was painting in my head. Just as I was about to be swallowed whole by the horrifying picture Lan Sheng was so cheerfully sketching, Feng Wu stepped in, his patience evidently worn thin. "Lan Sheng, perhaps that''s enough ''reassurance'' for now," he interjected, his voice carrying an uncharacteristic edge that immediately silenced Lan Sheng. Li Na stepped in, her presence like a breath of fresh air. With a light punch to my shoulder, enough to snap me out of my stupor but gentle in its intent, she offered a grin that was both encouraging and conspiratorial. "Come on, Kai. You''ve got something Ping Hai will never have," she said, her voice laced with confidence. Her brown eyes were full of conviction that was hard to ignore. "And what''s that?" I asked, genuinely curious, clinging to any sliver of hope. Li Na''s smile broadened, her eyes gleaming with a mix of confidence and a hint of playful challenge. "Us. He might be a mountain, but even mountains can''t stand alone against a storm. And we''ll be the gale-force winds at your back." Her words, simple yet profound, eased away at my fears. The realization that I wasn''t going into this battle alonethat I had friends who believed in me, ready to support me in any way they couldignited a spark of courage within me. Buoyed by Li Na''s words, I couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle, the tension in my shoulders easing ever so slightly. "So, you''ll all be in the match with me, fending off Ping Hai?" I asked. Li Na and Han Wei exchanged a quick, uneasy glance, suddenly finding the path beneath our feet fascinating. The silence that followed, punctuated by their lack of eye contact, spoke volumes, but it did little to dampen the lightness Li Na''s words had brought to my heart. "Ah, I see how it is," I said with a feigned sigh, the corners of my mouth twitching upwards. "Well, I appreciate the thought anyway." In this moment, stripped of all pretense and humor, I stood facing not just Ping Hai, but the embodiment of my limits and fears. The path forward was fraught with uncertainty, but retreat was not an option. With a deep, steadying breath, I centered myself, ready to face whatever came next with the full might of my spirit and the cunning of my mind. "Begin," Elder Zhu''s voice resonated, marking the start of the duel. As Ping Hai stood still, his towering frame a solid mass of muscle and quiet power, he gestured me forward with a slight nod, his deep voice carrying across the training grounds, "I will give you three moves. Make them count." The underlying tone was clear he saw me as no threat, a mere formality before his inevitable victory. This patronizing allowance stung, igniting a flicker of defiance within me. ''Three moves,'' I thought, ''then let''s make them memorable.'' I reached into my pouch, fingers wrapping around the vials containing the Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir and the Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn. Without hesitation, I downed them both, the familiar rush of energy and heightened awareness flooding my senses almost instantly. The world around me seemed sharper, every detail magnified, and Ping Hai''s imposing stance appeared less like an invincible fortress and more like a puzzle to be solved. Ping Hai adopted a stance that screamed offense; the Twelve Form Harvest Moon technique. His legs were planted firmly, and his arms raised in a position that promised a devastating counter should I come within his reach. The sight was designed to intimidate, to make one reconsider the folly of engagement. But retreat was not an option; not now, not ever. I took a deep breath, my mind racing through scenarios, discarding one strategy after another as impractical or too risky. ''Two moves to create an opening, one to strike,'' I reminded myself, the clarity provided by the potions allowing me to focus despite the pounding of my heart. I''d need to conserve my techniques till the very last moment. I couldn''t afford to use them so recklessly. With the potions'' power surging through my veins, I felt every muscle primed, every sense sharpened. I darted forward, my feet barely touching the ground, aiming to use the full extent of my newfound speed. My first move was a straight punch at his head. A firm parry with his forearm stopped it with ease, sending a throbbing sensation throughout my arm. A swift kick aimed at Ping Hai''s solar plexus was a feint. I anticipated his dodge, his towering frame moving with surprising agility. Spinning on my heel, I transitioned into a roundhouse kick, targeting the same area but from a different angle. My leg cut through the air, but Ping Hai was no novice; he leaned back, evading my strike with minimal effort, his brows furrowing as he prepared to launch his counter. With only a few seconds left before his retaliation, desperation and clarity coalesced within me, guiding my actions. I feigned a stumble from the momentum of my failed kick, an act designed to draw him in, to make him commit to his counter. "That''s three," He intoned. His eyes didn''t miss the opening I intentionally left. "Blame yourself for provoking the Silent Moon sect." Ping Hai took the bait, moving in with a speed that belied his size, his fist arcing toward me with the force of a battering ram. It was now or never. In a split-second decision, I dropped lower, my body reacting almost on instinct, and threw a punch filled with qi aimed not at Ping Hai but at the space he would occupy should he continue his trajectory. The move was a gamble, a high-stakes bet on my ability to predict his actions and his commitment to the counterattack. As Ping Hai realized the trap, his eyes widened in surprise, the first genuine emotion I had seen from him. He had a choice continue the strike and expose himself to a direct hit or fall back and lose his momentum. In a regular fight, he could''ve taken the blow with ease and hit me with a counter. But with the match''s restriction in place, it allowed me an opportunity. Ping Hai''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized the trap, but his momentum was too great to halt. In a display of agility and flexibility that contradicted his size, he contorted his body in a bid to avoid my strike, his movements awkward yet effective. The air between us crackled with tension as his counterattack, a straight punch driven by the full weight of his formidable frame, barreled toward me. The blow was inevitable; even with the potions enhancing my speed and his graceless dodge weakening the power behind the blow, Ping Hai''s strike reached my body. I managed to twist myself, turning what would have been a full-on hit into a glancing blow. Yet, even this reduced impact sent me tumbling backward, the ground rushing up to meet me as I desperately tried to regain my footing. From where I was laying, I could see Elder Jun with narrowed, calculating eyes. My heart pounded in my chest, not just from the exertion but from the realization of what I had just achieved. I had forced Ping Hai, the Silent Moon''s mountain, to retreat. At that moment, the fear and trepidation that had clouded my mind cleared, replaced by a sharp focus. I knew the odds were still against me, that Ping Hai''s next move would be calculated and brutal, but for the first time since the match was announced, I felt a glimmer of hope. The potions coursing through my veins, the support of my friends, and the plan unfolding as I had hoped, all converged into a singular thought - ''I can do this.'' Chapter 70: When Leaves Fall, The Shadow Rises Chapter 70: When Leaves Fall, The Shadow Rises Elder Jun''s voice cut through the commotion, his icy tone coating his words. "Is this the showing a Silent Moon sect''s representative should be proud of?" he called out to Ping Hai, the statement seemed to pierce the air with its significance, a warning from the elder to his disciple. Ping Hai''s reaction was subtle, yet telling. A brief flicker of uncertainty crossed his otherwise stoic expression, a momentary lapse that revealed a sliver of doubt. It was fleeting, gone almost as soon as it appeared, but it was enough to remind me that beneath the imposing exterior lay a cultivator not unlike myself, susceptible to the same cautions and concerns. However, as quickly as the moment of vulnerability appeared, it vanished, replaced by a renewed focus that was almost palpable. Ping Hai''s eyes, now fixed on me with great intensity, seemed to burn with a determination that bordered on ferocity. It was clear that Elder Jun''s words had served their purpose, steeling Ping Hai''s resolve for the battle ahead. With my senses heightened to their limit, I braced myself for Ping Hai''s response, knowing that the brief advantage I had gained would only serve to make him more cautious, more deliberate in his approach. Yet, even with this knowledge, the sheer speed of his retaliation caught me off guard. Ping Hai''s movement was a blur, a testament to the deceptive agility hidden within his massive frame. The heavens were truly unfair, allowing a man of his stature to move like a mouse. The straight punch he delivered towards my stomach was a force of nature, swift and unyielding. Despite my heightened awareness, I could only roll off to the side, feeling a gust of wind pass by where I was a split-second ago. The impact of Ping Hai''s missed strike sent a shiver down my spine, the realization of the power behind it chilling me to the core. As I scrambled to my feet, the world around me seemed to slow, the effects of the potions allowing me to perceive each minute detail with crystal clarity. The crowd''s anxious murmurs, the rustle of leaves underfoot, Ping Hai''s measured breathsall of it painted a vivid picture of the moment. Ping Hai, unfazed by his missed attack, adjusted his stance, a subtle shift that warned me of an impending strike. My entire body was sweating. It hadn''t even been a minute yet, but the mental fatigue of knowing one wrong move could spell my doom wore away at me and frayed my nerves. He delivered his strikes in a simple manner, but because of that, it was hard to counter. Hard to use the Bamboo Reprisal Counter. But it was getting easier. Maybe because of the elixir, but it felt like I was adjusting to his speed. I glanced over to my right, seeing one of the leaf deposits I committed to memory earlier. If I could just- WHOOSH A right hook, faster than anything he''d displayed so far, brushed past my cheek, splitting my skin and drawing blood. If I hadn''t turned my head in time, it would''ve been over. I stumbled backwards, trying to blink the stars out of my eyes and the ringing in my ears. I''d been a fool. He was lulling me into a false sense of security, making me adjust to a slower speed than what he was capable of until now. Was this truly someone the same age as Li Na or Han Wei? I didn''t feel this sense of suppression even when I fought against Lan Sheng or Feng Wu. I looked over to Ping Hai once again, only found a cold and determined gaze. His other fist hurtling towards me at an alarming speed. I watched as time slowed to a crawl. I had to duck. I had to duck! If I took this hit, I''d die! A scream tore out my throat, as every muscle in my body worked to throw myself further into the strike. Ping Hai''s fist whiffed my head, and I could feel the barest touch on my hair as I stumbled forward past his guard. I tucked and rolled gracelessly across the grounds. Before I could regain my bearings, a shadow loomed over me. Ping Hai, his massive frame silhouetted against the sky blotting out the sun, his leg raised high for an axe kick. The fourth stance of the Twelve Form Harvest Moon. I knew well enough what awaited me if I stayed here. As Ping Hai''s shadow loomed over me, his leg raised like a guillotine''s blade against the backdrop of a clear sky, a cold shiver ran down my spine. Time seemed to stretch, each second a lifetime, as I lay sprawled beneath him, the hard ground pressing against my back. His towering figure, a monolith of impending doom, blocked out the sun, casting me into a chilling darkness that mirrored my growing despair. Rooted Banyan Stance? Not in this position. All I could do in this situation was... I raised my hands above my head in a cross and pushed myself forward before the kick could fully be unleashed. As I coalesced qi into my arms, Ping Hai seemed unperturbed, delivering the blow even faster than I anticipated. The impact was monumental, the force of his kick driving my arms down with such ferocity that I felt as if they might shatter under the pressure. It fell onto my head like the weight of a thousand stones. No matter how much I''d trained up till this point, facing the blow head-on meant there was an inevitable cost to pay. But by paying that cost...I opened up the path for survival. I twisted my core and angled my arms to divert the force into the ground beside me. The first principle of the Bamboo Reprisal Counter; redirecting the flow of an opponent''s power, and minimizing the damage to oneself. The words came to be unbidden, cutting through the noise of battle. Observe the lotus upon the water; it moves with the current, yet remains unblemished. So too must you flow with the force of your opponent, redirecting their energy while maintaining your core unshaken. Ping Hai''s leg came crashing down beside me, leaving a stark imprint of his power etched into the dirt. But it came at a price. every fiber of my being screamed in protest. Pain radiated from my arms, so intense it bordered on numbness. I clenched my teeth, refusing to give voice to the agony. The odds, ever daunting, now seemed insurmountable. Yet, within me, a stubborn flame of defiance refused to be extinguished. The crowd, a distant blur beyond the immediate reality of my duel, gasped in unison at the spectacle. Whispers and murmurs swirled like leaves caught in a tempest, their words indistinguishable but their tone laden with a mixture of awe and concern. I could hear Li Na''s anxious voice behind me, but even that fell deaf to my ears. My body felt hot. The constant pounding of my heartbeat overwhelmed everything except the man in front of me. A whisper cut through the stimulus. The path of a leaf adrift on a stream does not resist the current, yet it finds its way. Ping Hai, momentarily off-balance from the redirected force of his own attack, regained his composure swiftly. But deep in his eyes, I could see frustration building up. His teeth were clenched, and veins were protruding from his head. His eyes flickered off to the side, back to where the Silent Moon sect sat, distracted. Emulate this gentleness in your technique, allowing the opponent''s force to become the guide to their own defeat.New novel chapters are published on In the midst of battle, a strange peace settled over me. The noise of the fight turned into a clear rhythm, guiding my responses. Ping Hai''s every move became a signal, showing me where to strike or dodge. In this focused calm, my movements were no longer just reactions; they were answers. The battle''s chaos became a dance, and in this dance, I found my moment. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The bamboo, resilient and yielding, bending in the fiercest winds only to rise again, unbroken. And now, I could feel those words forming a bridge between my mind and body. But his towering form stayed strong, and he brought his head back down as if the strike hadn''t even fazed him. In his eyes were a clear sense of shock, fear and disarray. But he wasn''t looking at me, he was looking at someone far into the crowd. I trailed his gaze and saw the frigid expression on Elder Jun, and the stupefied expression of Xu Ziqing beside him. I heard Elder Zhu''s voice as my back lay flat on the ground, carrying with it a tinge of disbelief and amazement. "The bout is decided," Elder Zhu declared, his voice carrying the weight of finality. "Kai Liu is the victor." Quest: Eclipse the Silent Moon has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. A cheer erupted from the ranks of the Verdant Lotus Sect, a tidal wave of relief and jubilation that swept through the crowd. My friendsLi Na, Han Wei, Lan Sheng, and Feng Wuwere the first to reach me, their faces alight with pride and excitement. "You did it, Kai!" Li Na exclaimed, her voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and exhilaration, as she knelt beside me, her hands hovering over me, as though she were unsure of where to touch. Lan Sheng''s laughter rang out, infectious and carefree. "What did I tell you? Size isn''t everything!" Feng Wu, his usual calm demeanor replaced with a rare smile of genuine pride, offered his hand, helping me to my feet. "Well done, Kai. Your resolve and ingenuity have truly shone through today." As I leaned on my friends for support, my body aching in places I didn''t even know could hurt, I couldn''t help but let out a pained chuckle. "Victor, huh? Feels more like I''ve been trampled by a herd of oxen." Their concern was palpable, their eyes scanning my injuries, but the elation of the moment seemed to overshadow the pain. "You need to get looked at by the healers," Li Na insisted, her brows furrowed in worry. As we made our way slowly towards the sect''s infirmary, the crowd parted for us, their whispers and cheers a swirling mix that filled the air. "He actually did it..." "Kai beat a disciple of the Silent Moon sect..." "Is that guy really a third-class disciple?" Amidst the physical pain, my mind was awash with a cascade of reflections. Despite my victory, it rung hollow. It all seemed like a perfect storm, a confluence of factors that led to an outcome I could hardly believe myself. The moment of clarity that enveloped me during the duel, cutting through the fog of fear and doubt, felt almost otherworldly. It was as if I had transcended my limitations, tapping into a well of focus I didn''t know I possessed. It was just like the moment I reached enlightenment with the Rooted Banyan Stance, or the Crimson Lotus Purification technique. Their underestimation of me, due to my status as a herbalist, played to my advantage. It allowed me to leverage the element of surprise, to catch them off-guard with tactics they hadn''t anticipated from someone of my supposed standing, as well as the potency of my concoctions. The hole I had dug the night prior, a precaution born out of a strategic consideration for the terrain, turned out to be instrumental. It was a physical manifestation of my foresight, a trap that Ping Hai, in all his might, couldn''t have predicted. The synergy between the Rooted Banyan Stance and the Bamboo Reprisal Counter, two techniques I had honed over countless hours of practice, was pivotal. The principles of hard and soft defense, put together into devastating effect. Their combination allowed me to absorb and redirect the force of his attack, culminating in a counterstrike that was as precise as it was desperate. And yet, the kick that I had delivered with every ounce of strength and qi I could muster barely seemed to stun Ping Hai. Maybe it wasn''t his strength I should admire, but rather the endurance such a body gave him. As I watched the third-class disciple in question, his attention wholly consumed by Elder Jun, kowtowing in a display of utter subjugation, a pang of empathy coursed through me. He was not focused on me, the victor of our duel, but rather on the weight of his perceived failure in the eyes of his mentor and sect. Hadn''t I seen a glimpse of their culture with the slightest of interactions? I saw not just a formidable opponent, but a fellow cultivator caught in the relentless pursuit of strength and approval within the rigid hierarchy of the Silent Moon sect. He would likely be facing repercussions for this defeat. "Guys, could you help me walk over to him?" Lan Sheng looked at me, surprised. "You truly want to kick him while he''s down, eh? Don''t worry Kai, since this is outside of the match, I can interfere if he tries to-" Feng Wu drove his elbow into Lan Sheng. The second-class disciple let out a strained noise of pain and immediately went quiet. "Of course, Kai. Just be mindful, it is best not to provoke them further." "...Brother Feng Wu, that really hurt, you know." Lan Sheng''s words fell on deaf ears. As I limped closer to Ping Hai, he caught my gaze and turned to face me. Behind him were several other Silent Moon sect disciples. They all looked at me with a myriad of expressions; disdain, anger, and suspicion. But there was a different look in their eye than before. Was it...caution? Nevertheless, I took my arms away from Li Na and Han Wei''s supporting shoulders and walked closer. From here, Ping Hai didn''t seem so large. I clasped my hands together into a shallow bow. "Thank you for the spar, this junior has learned well." Ping Hai seemed to hesitate, before clasping his hands together and dipping his head. "...I have learned well." A formality. One I learned to occur between official matches between cultivators. This duel was my declaration to the world of cultivatorsmy arrival on a stage I had only dared to dream of. Chapter 71: Butterfly Path Chapter 71: Butterfly Path A hushed silence fell over the training grounds in the immediate aftermath of my victory. The lingering scents of dust and churned earth mingled with the adrenaline fading from my veins, leaving me lightheaded and unsteady. My muscles hummed with a mix of exhaustion and the sweet ache of triumph, each breath a testament to the battle I had just endured. As I bowed in respect to Ping Hai, relief washed over me, tempered by a sobering understanding that this was more than just a duel. My win was, for better or worse, a challenge to the Silent Moon secttheir pride, their methods. The weight of Elder Jun''s frigid gaze lingered as I straightened, my eyes seeking out those of my sect leaders. Elder Zhu''s face, though taut, held a flicker of approval, a subtle counterpoint to the storm brewing in Elder Jun''s eyes. "Kai Liu," Elder Jun''s voice, deceptively calm, cut through the tense silence. "Approach." The command held an edge that hinted at something far more ominous than congratulations. My feet, as if of their own volition, carried me forward until I stood before the elders, my battered form exposed under the unwavering scrutiny of the Silent Moon leader. "Your victory," Elder Jun began, his voice dripping with disdain, "is as meaningless as it is undeserved. Trickery, deceitthese are the pillars of your sect." His words, a damning indictment, hung heavy in the air. Around us, the disciples of both sects stirred, whispers rippling through their ranks as they sensed an ugly turn of events.Updated from A flicker of anger ignited within me, but my voice remained steady, "Elder Jun, the terms of the duel were clear. I bested your disciple in fair combat."'' "Fair?" Elder Jun scoffed, his eyes burning with barely contained fury. "You dishonored this challenge, used underhanded tactics to claim a victory you could never achieve through true skill!" His accusations echoed the earlier whispers of the Silent Moon disciples, confirming my darkest fears. They were determined to twist the outcome, to salvage their pride at my expense, at the expense of the entire sect. Li Na''s cry of protest was drowned out by the growing clamor from the Silent Moon side. Then, as if a switch had flipped, A surge of power exploded from Elder Jun, the force of it so mighty that it blasted a sandal clean off his confounded foot. The very air crackled with energy and the faint scent of aged leather. Disciples stumbled back, momentarily distracted by the sheer indignity of it all. "For this insult, for this dishonor," Elder Jun seethed, his eyes blazing with terrifying intensity, "the Verdant Lotus Sect shall pay the price in full. Your pathetic lives, your pitiful sect...all of it will be extinguished by my hand!" His proclamation hung in the air like a death knell, sending the crowd into a frenzy. This was no disagreement, no mere challenge to the results. This was a declaration of war, a monstrous threat against the Verdant Lotus sect, the place I called home for these past few months. The Silent Moon disciples, emboldened by their elder''s words, surged forward, their eyes alight with a mix of anticipation and bloodlust. In a heartbeat, the duel I had fought tooth and nail to win was forgotten, swept away by the promise of destruction. "Defend the sect!" Elder Zhu''s voice boomed, a rallying cry against the encroaching chaos. The Verdant Lotus disciples, though outnumbered, drew their weapons, their fear and confusion coalescing into a desperate determination. Chaos erupted. And within the maelstrom, I saw it the flicker of movement by the sect gates, a sudden swarm of Silent Moon disciples breaking through, their faces alight with a predatory gleam. They weren''t just here for revenge; this was always their plan. Their intent, from the very beginning, was to claim the beast core, and they would sacrifice everything and everyone to achieve their goal. Terror flooded my veins, icy tendrils reaching into every corner of my body. Elder Jun''s declaration wasn''t a mere threat; it was a promise, and the weight of it threatened to crush me. My victory, the culmination of weeks of grueling training, felt like a cruel joke in the face of impending annihilation. Guilt gnawed at me. I had brought this upon them, upon Li Na, Han Wei, Lan Sheng, Feng Wu all my friends who stood resolute against impossible odds. The faces of the younger disciples, wide with fear, mirrored my own terror. The carefully maintained training grounds were no longer a place of peaceful practice, but a canvas splashed with the violent hues of war. Screams ripped through the air, the clang of steel meeting steel a grim counterpoint. The verdant haven I called a second home was morphing into a hellscape, and I felt a surge of protectiveness rise within me, a desperate need to shield them, to somehow mitigate the carnage I had unleashed. A blur of movement Xu Ziqing, his face contorted with rage, his blade aimed straight for my heart. I lunged to the side, the whistling steel passing a hair''s breadth from my face, the metallic tang of fear thick on my tongue. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. But the reprieve was short-lived. Strong arms encircled me from behind, a crushing grip that stole my breath. Xu Ziqing''s triumphant snarl filled my ears as the world spun. This was it. This was how it ended. A whimper escaped my lips, a pathetic sound in the face of my impending demise. Your understanding of the dao has deepened. Your Mind has reached Mortal Realm - Rank 5 Each clash of their powers sent tremors through the ground, cracks spreading like spiderwebs across the once-pristine training area. Then, with a final, blinding surge of energy, Tianyi shattered Elder Jun''s defenses. His eyes went wide as she struck, her wings a radiant blade cutting through the black miasma surrounding him. A surge of clarity washes over you. The intricacies of martial arts unfold before your inner eye. Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 1 The world seems to slow. Your senses sharpen, revealing the subtle flow of energy within and around you. Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 2 Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 3 Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 4 Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 5 Each notification was like a hammer blow, driving home the magnitude of the change. My mind was breaking free from shackles I hadn''t even known existed. "Severing Moonlight Crescent Beam." The true nature of Essence reveals itself. You feel a wellspring of power stir within your core. Your Mind has advanced to Essence Awakening Realm - Rank 1 A wave of revitalizing energy courses through your meridians, washing away impurities. Your mind feels at ease, more resilient than before. Your Mind has advanced to Essence Awakening Realm - Rank 2. A trembling started in my fingers, a ripple that grew into a tremor wracking my entire body. My knees threatened to give out. Essence...the foundation of true cultivation, the power that moved mountains and parted rivers...it was within me? My eyes snapped open, wider than I thought possible. The world was aflame with color and alive with whispers carried on the breeze. I glanced down at my hands, flexing them experimentally. They looked the same, felt the same, and yet, everything was different. A choked cry escaped Elder Jun''s lips as he was hurled backward, tumbling across the ground like a broken doll. Silence descended upon us, a heavy blanket smothering the din of battle. Elder Jun struggled to his feet, his once impeccably groomed robes torn and his face contorted in a mix of pain and disbelief. And in that moment, something shattered within me. My dao, the Blossoming Path... the philosophy I had clung to, the foundation of my cultivation... it was a lie. A well-meaning imitation, a path built on my own limited understanding. True strength, true power it lay with Tianyi. It was her essence, the embodiment of the Azure Moonlight Flutter, a power born from some ancient source I didn''t even dare to contemplate. With chilling certainty, I knew my path diverged from all I knew. It was the path of the butterfly, the path of unassuming beauty that could move mountains. A surge of clarity coursed through me, washing away the fears and doubts that had haunted me. The limitations I''d imposed upon myself seemed laughable now. "From this moment forth," I declared, my voice echoing across the stunned battlefield, "The Blossoming Path... is no more." My eyes met Tianyi''s, and an unspoken understanding passed between us. Tianyi hovered above my head, her azure wings shimmering in the sunlight. A new chapter was beginning, and I embraced it without hesitation. Though uncertain of what trials lay ahead, I stood resolute, no longer just a young cultivator, but a disciple of the Butterfly Path. Chapter 71: Eclipsing the Ego Chapter 71: Eclipsing the Ego Ignoring the throbbing pain that seemed to echo with each heartbeat, I pushed past Ping Hai, my steps deliberate as I approached where Elder Jun, Elder Zhu, and Xu Ziqing stood. The air felt heavier here, charged with an unspoken tension that made my already labored breathing seem all the more difficult. I looked over at Xu Ziqing. He regained his calm demeanor before the spar, but his posture was shaken. It felt good, to know that I broke free of the expectations they put on me. Elder Jun''s gaze was like a shard of ice, piercing and unwavering, as it fixed upon me. The Heavenly Interface flickered into existence once again, its warning clear. Elder Jun: Essence Awakening Stage Cultivator, Known for Immense Pride and Ruthlessness. Suggested Approach: Humility and Diplomacy But the warning was unnecessary; the memories of my past recklessness, the consequences that almost befell the sect and myself, were fresh in my mind. I steadied my voice, cooling the fiery undertone of defiance that had almost become second nature. I recalled the discussions with the Verdant Lotus elders, their warnings echoing in my mind. They had been clear; my pursuit of righteousness, however well-intentioned, risked not only my safety but that the entire sect and the innocents of Gentle Wind Village. "Elder Zhu, may I?" My voice was steady, but inside, a storm of conflict raged. The beast core, a symbol of victory and power, lay within Elder Zhu''s grasp. Yet, as I reached out, a pang of reluctance seized me. This core represented more than just a prize; it was a testament to the trials I had faced and overcome. It symbolized my growth, my commitment to standing up for what I believed was just. After all, we had earned it together; Feng Wu and I. In the heat of battle against the Wind Serpents, side by side with Xu Ziqing and the Silent Moon sect. Yet, when they returned, laying claim to what we had jointly secured, it struck a chord of injustice within me. My resistance, born from a sense of righteousness, was reckless. In my fervor to defend what I perceived as fair, I had failed to gauge the depth of the ripples my actions would reach. Turning to Elder Jun, I mustered all the humility I had learned from the harsh lessons of life. "Elder Jun, I thank you for this opportunity. The duel, while a challenge, was a valuable lesson in the depth of cultivation. It has shown me the prowess of the Silent Moon sect and the undeniable strength of Ping Hai." Elder Jun''s eyes narrowed, his voice slicing through the air with a cold precision that made me inwardly flinch. "Spare us your platitudes. In the Jianghu, a loser is a loser. There''s no need to dress it with pretty words." His words stung, a harsh reminder of the brutal reality of the path I had chosen. Yet, within me, something stirreda realization that true strength lay not just in power but in the wisdom to wield it wisely. "Elder Jun, my victory today does not make me superior to Ping Hai or diminish the Silent Moon sect''s standing. It was the support of the Verdant Lotus sect and the lessons I''ve learned that carried me through," I responded, my gaze drifting to where Li Na, Han Wei, and the others stood. Their expressions were a mix of pride and concern. The air felt thick as I bowed respectfully to Elder Jun, an act of submission that went against every fiber of the pride in my being. "I apologize for any disrespect my actions may have caused. It was never my intention to sow discord between your sects." I said something similar during my first encounter with them. But here it was more genuine. I hoped it would permeate my words. But if it didn''t... I carefully took the beast core from Elder Zhu, giving him a quiet word of thanks as I stood a little straighter to face Elder Jun. The energy coming off him was palpable, coiling around me as though trying to choke the air from my very lungs. With a heavy heart, I held out the beast core to Elder Zhu, my reluctance a bitter taste in my mouth. "This core... If it can ensure peace and harmony between the Verdant Lotus and Silent Moon sects, it is worth more than any prize." Gasps of shock rippled through the crowd, the weight of my offer hanging heavily in the air. Elder Jun''s expression was inscrutable, his eyes boring into mine as he weighed my words. Elder Zhu''s eyes met mine, a storm of emotions swirling in their depths. "Kai, reconsider. This core is your right, won through courage and skill. To relinquish it so easily..." His words hung in the air, heavy with the unsaid implications of my decision. The beast core, pulsating with energy in his outstretched hand, seemed to beckon, a siren call to the potential it promised. "Elder Zhu speaks wisely, Kai," Feng Wu said, his voice as calm as the still surface of a lake, yet carrying an undercurrent of solemnity. "Consider the path ahead, and the challenges it may hold. A beast core, especially of one this size would be a great benefit to your cultivation." Their words pierced the fog of resolve I had wrapped around myself, planting seeds of doubt where none had existed. I glanced between the two men, the pillars of wisdom and strength that helped me grow and learn in such a short span of time. I felt the weight of their concern. Yet, as I gazed at the beast core, its luminescent glow reflecting in their expectant eyes, a different kind of resolve settled within me. "No, Elder Zhu. If my actions have created enmity between the Verdant Lotus and the Silent Moon, then it is my duty to amend them. This core, as precious as it is, holds no value against peace." If the beast core would ensure my village''s safety from retaliation, then this was a small price to pay. Sure, it could further my cultivation, but would it be enough to grant me the power to protect the people of the Gentle Wind village from the Silent Moon sect if they chose revenge against me? Even if the Verdant Lotus sect stepped in, that only meant my friends, Li Na, Han Wei, Feng Wu, would suffer casualties. To Sect Leader Ye Shaotian, Elder Jun must''ve seemed like a frog in a well. But to me, he felt more like a dragon lurking in shallow waters. His presence, though not towering, cast a long shadow, one that could easily envelop those around him in darkness. A person who wouldn''t hesitate to bring others down with him to the depths if provoked. And as much as I despised it, I wasn''t the dragon-slaying cultivator I had imagined myself to be. At least, not yet. Holding the beast core out to Elder Jun, I could feel the weight of every gaze upon us, thickening the air with anticipation. The core, pulsing with a faint glow in my palm, felt like the only source of light in a rapidly darkening world. I knew the man standing before me was a master at concealing his thoughts, his face a mask that revealed nothing of the storm that might be raging beneath. Yet, as I extended the core towards him, I saw ita flicker, a slight twist of his features, so fleeting I almost doubted my own eyes. Elder Jun, the unshakable, had shown a crack in his armor. Offering the beast core, I wasn''t just relinquishing a token of power; I was laying down a gauntlet. Would he take the core, reneging on the terms of our wager, and in doing so, admit to a weakness I was certain a man of his stature would never concede? Or would he let it go, acknowledging the gesture for what it wasa plea for peace, for the sake of those who had no part in our conflict? The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Instructor Xia Ji surveyed the divot, then looked at me with a glint in her eye that I couldn''t quite decipher. "And are there more of these ''precautions'' around?" "Um, a few," I admitted, my embarrassment deepening. Her lips twitched, barely containing a smile. "I see. Well, you''ll have to repair them before tomorrow afternoon, Kai. We can''t have the other disciples falling to the same trick and getting injured, can we?" "I believe it''d be a nice lesson in vigilance and preparedness, hehe..." Instructor Xia Ji''s stern glare locked me in place. She didn''t reply, merely pursing her lips and narrowing her eyes. "I understand, Instructor. I apologize for the inconvenience," I said. "I''ll get it fixed up before your classes. I promise." With the matter of the divots settled, Instructor Xia Ji''s expression turned more contemplative. "What''s next for you, Kai? After all this excitement, I imagine you have plans." I paused, the question stirring the whirlpool of thoughts that had been swirling in my mind. "I want to continue my training, Instructor. And there''s the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet coming up. I need to prepare, especially now that I have...less time." Instructor Xia Ji nodded, her gaze assessing. "You''re always welcome at the training sessions, Kai, though I won''t be able to offer personalized instruction anymore. You''ve outgrown that, in many ways." I felt a pang at her words, a mix of pride and nostalgia for the days when every lesson felt like a new world opening up before me. "I understand, Instructor. And I''m grateful for all the guidance you''ve given me." She offered a nod. "Then it''s settled. Prepare for the Gauntlet, Kai. It''s a rare opportunity, and I believe you have the potential to make a significant impact, judging by your results here against the Silent Moon." Just then, the Heavenly Interface flickered into existence, drawing my gaze with its familiar glow. Amidst the day''s turmoil, I had almost forgotten about my quest. Reward calculation completed. Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 2. You have received a Technique Token. Huh? Just under my status menu, I could see another line of text. Technique Token - 1 What is this? Like an all-knowing being, the Heavenly Interface responded to my query. Technique Token - When applied, the Technique Token enhances any chosen skill by elevating it by one level, channeling the latent potential within the cultivator and refining their mastery in unprecedented ways. If used on skills that already reached the maximum level, it will forcefully evolve it to the next stage, regardless of the prerequisites for evolution being fulfilled. I glanced at the text in shock. This reward was incomprehensibly powerful. If I were to use it on something like the Rooted Banyan Stance, once I reached the tenth level, I''d be able to evolve it to the next stage without the prerequisites, wouldn''t it? And what about the Crimson Lotus Purification technique? It didn''t have any evolution requirements like my other skills, wouldn''t that mean I could theoretically upgrade the technique into something even better? "Ha...haha! The heavens are truly generous! HAHAH-" I lurched over in pain, clutching my chest. "Oh, laughing too hard is hurting my ribs." Despite the discomfort, I couldn''t hide my excitement. I''d have to think deeply on what I wanted to upgrade with this. More importantly, I''d have to wait. There was no point upgrading anything right now, when none of my skills had reached the limit. I''d have to weight out the pros and cons. If I wanted to use it on a skill before the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, I''d need to work harder than ever! There was no telling how long it''d take to reach the maximum level for each of my skills at this rate. Left alone in the expanse of the training grounds, the reality of the day''s trials began to truly sink in. The adrenaline that had fueled me through the confrontation with Ping Hai, through the strategic give-and-take with Elder Jun, began to ebb, leaving behind a profound sense of weariness. I let out a long sigh, allowing the quiet of the early evening to envelop me. The setting sun painted the sky in shades of orange and purple, a beautiful backdrop to my tumultuous thoughts. I lay back on the ground, wincing slightly as the aches from the day''s exertions made themselves known. I suppose this was a sign I should look further into my healing hydrosol if I wanted to be up and about sooner, along with a trip to the sect''s infirmary... As I gazed up at the fading light, my mind wandered to the task at handthe divots I had strategically placed around the training grounds. Great, Kai. Brilliant plan you had there. Now, how in the world are you supposed to patch up these holes when you can barely sit up straight? "Maybe I can convince Han Wei and the others to help..." The thought of bribing them with alcohol popped up, but I dismissed it as soon as it came. If Feng Wu were to find out...I shivered at the thought. Even Tianyi would try to fight me if she knew I was about to offer her wine to other people. With a final glance at the darkening sky, I pushed myself to my feet, my resolve solidifying with each painful step. The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet awaited, and with it, the opportunity to prove my mettle, to forge my path in the world of cultivators. And as for the divots? Well, that''s a problem for tomorrow''s Kai. For now, the promise of rest, and perhaps a celebratory feast, beckoned, offering a brief respite from the rigors of the path I had chosen. Chapter 72: Waning Crescent Chapter 72: Waning Crescent The Silent Moon sect''s return from the Verdant Lotus was marked by contemplation and veiled tension. Their silent march through Crescent Bay City''s evening bustle drew curious glances from civilians, sparking whispered speculation. Civilians, absorbed in their evening routines, paused to observe the procession of dark blue and black robes. Their whispers, filled with curiosity and awe, wove a tapestry of speculation around the solemn group. "Isn''t that the Silent Moon sect?" one onlooker murmured, tracking their steady advance. "Yes, they''ve come from the direction of the Verdant Lotus sect," another replied, their voice low, tinged with intrigue. "What business might they have had there?" As the sect members passed, leaving whispered conjectures in their wake, the vibrant atmosphere of the city stood in stark contrast to the solemnity that enveloped them. Within the ranks, discreet glances were cast towards Ping Hai, the youngest among the third-class disciples, his once formidable presence now seemingly diminished. His bald head and broad shoulders, once a symbol among the third-grade disciples, now seemed more vulnerable than ever. The looks directed at Ping Hai were mixedsome carried pity, others disdain, and a few held a calculating reassessment of his abilities. The outcome of the bout had shifted perceptions, planting seeds of doubt and speculation. Yet, Xu Ziqing, leading the formation, remained aloof from these undercurrents. His concerns lay not with Ping Hai''s loss but with the broader implications. It wasn''t just about Ping Hai''s defeat; it was Kai Liu''s unexpected prowess that challenged their understanding of cultivation. The second-class disciple found it hard to reconcile the herbalist he had seen in Qingmu with the fledgling cultivator who managed to land a blow against their most talented third-class disciple. Even with his already established vigilance towards the boy, it was simply impossible to predict that level of growth within a month''s time. ''Fools,'' Xu Ziqing thought, scanning the procession of third-class disciples. Many of them seemed to be revising their assessment of Ping Hai. The tension between them was palpable. ''They would''ve fared the same, if not worse than Ping Hai in that battle.'' Approaching the sect''s gates, Xu Ziqing''s contemplation deepened. He observed a growing disconnect among the disciples, a worrying sign of eroding unity that threatened the sect''s foundational principles. In the silence of their march, Xu Ziqing''s thoughts drifted to the younger third-class disciples he had unofficially mentored. During their skirmishes with the Wind Serpents in Qingmu, he had honed their collective strengths, orchestrating them into formidable formations that played to each disciple''s prowess. Back then, a sense of camaraderie had animated their ranks, their shared victories a testament to their unity and mutual respect. But now, as he watched these disciples whom he hadn''t worked closely with, that camaraderie was nowhere to be found. Whispers of division, subtle yet palpable, hinted at factions forming within the third-class disciplesa phenomenon Xu Ziqing found both unexpected and disturbing. Among the second-class disciples, such explicit schisms were rare, their competitive spirit never undermining the broader allegiance to the sect. The lack of camaraderie among them was stark, their interactions marked by a competitive coldness that went beyond healthy rivalry. The sect''s teachings had always placed strength and might at the pinnacle of virtues, but the essential fabric of unity seemed to be eroding in its wake. The disdain, barely concealed, that they harbored for Ping Hai in his moment of defeat was a symptom of a deeper malaise. The man reflected on the silent whispers and the calculating glances exchanged among the third-class disciples. Their quickness to judge and distance themselves from failure was a concerning trend. The sect, in its pursuit of individual prowess, seemed to be neglecting the cultivation of bonds that should bind the disciples together, not just as competitors but as members of a singular entity. True strength lay in unity, in the shared resolve to rise after a fall, and in the collective spirit that could weather defeats and celebrate victories as one. This divisive undercurrent, if left unchecked, threatened to undermine the sect''s ethos. He tapped the hilt of his sword, tucked away safely in its sheath. The very thought of the sect''s youngest talents splintering into factions worried him. As they crossed the threshold into the sect''s grounds, the Xu Ziqing resolved to bring this observation to the attention of the elders. The seniors needed to address this erosion of camaraderie during training, fostering a sense of belonging and mutual respect among the disciples. It was something he would need to address as well.Updated from It was his duty, as their Senior Brother. The imposing gates of the Silent Moon sect closed behind them with a resounding thud, sealing off the outside world and its murmured whispers. Inside these walls, the atmosphere was charged with a different kind of energya mix of anticipation and the unyielding weight of tradition. Xu Ziqing, his thoughts a labyrinth of contemplation and strategy, cast a sidelong glance at Ping Hai. The young disciple walked with a subdued air, the defeat evidently weighing heavily on his young shoulders. Yet, beneath the surface, Xu Ziqing saw the unquenchable fire that burned within Ping Hai. At merely fifteen, he had already carved a formidable position for himself within the sect, his talent undeniable and his potential boundless. "As a gesture of the sect''s support for your commendable intentions, I will ensure your allowance for your village is not merely continued but doubled... no, tripled. This, however, will be in line with your dedication and achievements within the sect," Elder Jun proposed, his words carefully chosen, weaving a net of obligation and loyalty around Ping Hai. Ping Hai swallowed hard, the conflict within him palpable. "I... I am grateful, Elder Jun. I will... I will work harder, for the sect," he stammered, his voice a mix of gratitude, determination, and an underlying current of fear. The transformation was gradual but evident as if Elder Juns words were sculpting him, molding his loyalty with a potter''s precision. Elder Jun''s eyes glinted with satisfaction at Ping Hai''s response, but his voice maintained its firm, encouraging tone. "Excellent, Ping Hai. Remember, the Silent Moon sect is your new family, your new village. Devote yourself to it fully, and your contributions will not only erase this minor setback but also elevate you and the sect to new heights." His honeyed words, so sweet and alluring, pulled even at Xu Ziqing''s mind. The respected elder''s voice was like a calm sea, smooth and inviting, but Xu Ziqing could sense the undercurrents swirling beneath. Each word the elder spoke seemed to weave a tighter web around Ping Hai, binding the young disciple''s loyalty not just to the sect but to Elder Jun himself. Ping Hai nodded, a newfound resolve firming his young features. "I will serve the Silent Moon sect to its fullest, Elder Jun!" he declared, the words carrying a weight that seemed to anchor him firmly to the path laid out by the elder. The third-class disciple fell to one knee and bowed, his eyes burning with a flame that seemed to revitalize his entire being. "Very well, you are dismissed. We will speak further in the future," Elder Jun said, his tone final, signaling the end of the conversation. Ping Hai bowed deeply and exited, leaving Xu Ziqing and Elder Jun alone in the spacious, austere room. As Ping Hai exited, leaving a palpable silence in his wake, Xu Ziqing''s thoughts churned with unease. The young disciple''s pledge of loyalty, so fervently offered under Elder Jun''s guiding words, sparked a flicker of doubt in Xu Ziqing''s mind. Was Ping Hai''s unwavering commitment being anchored to the ideals of the Silent Moon sect, or was it being subtly redirected towards Elder Jun himself? The distinction was subtle, yet critical. Elder Jun''s influence was undeniable, but Xu Ziqing couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more personal motives at play. ''Loyalty should be to the sect first, not to any one individual,'' he reminded himself, his wariness of Elder Jun''s intentions growing. The thought unsettled him deeply. The strength of the Silent Moon sect had always been its unity, a collective force bound by shared ideals and purpose. Yet, if individual loyalties were being siphoned towards singular figures of power, could the sect''s cohesion fray, its collective might diluted by divided allegiances? Xu Ziqing''s gaze shifted to Elder Jun, the elder''s silhouette framed by the dimming light. The lines between loyalty to the sect and loyalty to its leaders blurred in the twilight, leaving the second-class disciple to wonder at the true nature of the bonds being forged in the quiet confines of these austere chambers. Elder Jun''s words, though cloaked in the language of unity and sect prosperity, carried an undercurrent that seemed to weave a personal bond between the elder and Ping Haia bond that might serve to elevate Elder Jun''s own standing and agenda. Once the door had closed behind Ping Hai, Elder Jun turned his penetrating gaze to him, making the Azure Moon Marauder swallow nervously. "With the right guidance, Ping Hai will move beyond this loss. He has the potential to be instrumental in the sect''s future, possibly making up for today''s loss of the beast core and more." Xu Ziqing nodded, though a flicker of unease still danced in his eyes. "Ping Hai''s loyalty is indeed valuable, Elder. However, the loss of the Wind Serpent beast core is a significant setback," he ventured cautiously. Elder Jun''s expression remained impassive, but a small smile played at the corners of his mouth. "The Wind Serpent beast core, while valuable, is not the end goal, Xu Ziqing. It is but one of many. What I seek is the accumulation of power for the sect, through whatever means necessary." His brow furrowed slightly at the elder''s words, the implications unsettling. The sect elder leaned forward, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "The true strength of the Silent Moon lies not in individual beast cores but in our collective power and unity. Securing the third-class disciples'' unwavering loyalty today is a gain, not a loss." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "We stand at the precipice of change, Xu Ziqing. The Silent Moon must evolve, shedding its old skin. It begins with the hearts of our disciples, yes, but it will not end there. We must be prepared to redefine what it means to belong to the Silent Moon." The second-class disciple acknowledged it; the sect was undergoing subtle shifts, especially with the succession process for the new Sect Leader taking place soon. However, he couldn''t help but remark that many of the ripples in the sect were being caused by Elder Jun himself. The older man rose, his silhouette casting long shadows. "You have a new mission, Xu Ziqing. The auction in Crescent Bay City awaits your presence. Purchase as many beast cores as you can. They are but mere keys, opening doors to alliances and powers yet unseen." As Elder Jun spoke of the upcoming auction and the acquisitions that awaited, Xu Ziqing couldn''t help but feel a chill that had nothing to do with the evening air. There was something in the elder''s tone, a certain surety, as if the pieces of a grander game were falling into place according to a plan only he could see. ''For the sect, or for yourself, Elder?'' Xu Ziqing mused silently. But contrary to his thoughts, he only nodded affirmatively and asked a question, seemingly out of curiosity rather than caution. "May I ask, Elder, why these items? What doors do we aim to unlock?" Elder Jun''s smile widened, cryptic and unsettling. "Every key has its lock, Xu Ziqing. Our chosen gifts will welcome not just a person but a new era for the Silent Moon." Chapter 73: Tales and Tonics Chapter 73: Tales and Tonics Being injured sucked. In some ways, this was worse than when I got thrashed by the Wind Serpents in Qingmu. At least they had the decency not to fracture my arms. The infirmary was a world apart from the bustling training grounds and serene gardens of the sect. Its air was thick with the scent of medicinal herbs, a fragrance that was both comforting and incessant. It reminded me of home in the Gentle Wind Village. The familiarity of the aroma wrapped around me like a blanket. However... Three days. It took me three days to get the approval from the doctor in charge of the infirmary to let me do low-impact activities like turning pages of books. For the first three, I had to learn how to hold a book and turn to the next page with my toes! Whether it was the sheer amount of time I could only read or meditate with, I burned through pages faster than one could say "cultivation breakthrough." Books surrounded my bed, forming a makeshift library that became my refuge. The stacks, some reaching up to my hip, were reminders of the world beyond these four walls. Each volume, with its creased spine and dog-eared pages, kept me busy from the dull, aching pain of my wounds. Aside from ruminating about what I should do with the Technique Token I gained from the Interface, there wasn''t much else to do aside from focusing on recovery. It allowed me to make a ton of progress on my reading skill. Each book was a world of its own, filled with alchemical recipes, tales of legendary cultivators, and intricate diagrams of qi circulation. Whatever my friends could get their hands on. I told them to surprise me. But even amidst this sea of knowledge, my mind often wandered back to the events that led me here, to this quiet corner of the infirmary. The doctor, a stern-faced woman by the name of Fei Ni, with hands as gentle as her demeanor was strict, had initially given me a bleak forecast. "A week and a half, at the very least," she had said, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. But she hadn''t accounted for Tianyi. Tianyi, my constant companion and source of solace, had nestled close to me throughout my recovery. Her presence was more than just comforting; it was healing. The serene blue glow that emanated from her seemed to weave through my injuries, stitching together what was broken with a delicacy no human hand could achieve. Under her watchful care, my left arm had mended with a speed that left the infirmary staff baffled. "Impossible," Fei Ni had muttered under her breath, her eyes wide as she examined the almost fully healed limb. But in the world of cultivators, where the impossible often became possible, Tianyi''s healing prowess was a miracle I had come to cherish. The doctor occasionally requested for Tianyi''s help, marvelling at the potent effects of her skills. Even though the Interface didn''t say it outright, I knew she was due for a breakthrough soon. I could feel her abilities strengthening with every passing day. I reached out to Tianyi with a wave of gratitude, feeling the warm buzz of positive emotions in return through our bond. "This young master pays back grace twofold, and those who treat me unjustly shall see themselves at the unfortunate end of my fist! Thank you for your services, colorful one." However, my right hand, the one that bore the brunt of Ping Hai''s formidable grip, was another story. The fractures were more severe, the damage more profound. It was a constant reminder of the price of my actions, a price I was still paying. The doctor had warned me that this injury would tether me to the infirmary for a longer stretch, its healing was stubbornly resistant to even Tianyi''s magical touch. So, I turned to what I could doread. Each book became a temporary escape, a portal to a realm where my injuries were inconsequential, and my spirit roamed free. Yet, as I read, I couldn''t shake off that small twinge of frustration and impatience welling up within me. The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet was fast approaching, and here I was, confined to a bed, my body a patchwork of healing and hurt. The irony wasn''t lost on me; in my pursuit of strength and knowledge to protect those I cared about, I had rendered myself temporarily helpless. But wallowing in self-pity wasn''t my style. I glanced over at my quest, the one I had been focusing on completing since my time away from training, and the screen from the Heavenly Interface flickered to life. Quest: Creation of Healing Hydrosol - Study ancient alchemical texts from the Verdant Lotus Sect''s library to uncover the secrets of hydrosol creation. (3/3) - Harvest fresh tienchi ginseng, spirit moss, common reed, and hyancith orchid and deepen your understanding of each ingredient. (3/4)Updated from - Extract the pure essence of spirit moss and find its hidden properties. (0/1) - Learn the method to create purified water using alchemy. As I poured over the texts, my focus was singular: the creation of the Healing Hydrosol. I had meticulously ticked off almost every requirement of the quest, my understanding of alchemical processes and ingredient properties deepening with each passing day. The tienchi ginseng, common reed, and hyacinth orchid had all been studied extensively. However, the spirit moss remained the final piece of the puzzle. Despite its unassuming nature and the rather mundane ''spirit'' in its name, my research revealed its unheralded potential. Rare in our region, this humble moss was more than meets the eye. Used in household remedies, it treats colds and inflammations with surprising efficacy. Its antibacterial properties made it an excellent material for wound dressings, a natural safeguard against infection. Not entirely convinced, Han Wei picked a volume at random from the ''finished'' stack and flipped it open. "Alright, then. What''s the key concept of chapter seven in this one?" he challenged, his eyes darting between the book and me. I paused for a moment, letting the gears in my mind turn. The Accelerated Reading skill didn''t just make the words fly by; it made them stick. "Ah, that chapter delves into the symbiotic relationship between the cultivator''s qi and the ambient natural energies. It''s about harmonizing the two to enhance cultivation efficiency," I answered confidently, the details coming back to me as if I had just read them. Li Na''s eyebrows shot up, impressed. "Wow, Kai. That''s... actually correct." With a resigned chuckle, Han Wei placed the book back on the pile and handed me the new stack, though noticeably smaller than the previous ones. "We figured yesterday''s was a bit overkill. But, man, carrying these back and forth is becoming a workout in itself." I accepted the books with a grateful nod, my spirits buoyed by their continued support. "Thanks, you two. I really appreciate it. You know, I was thinking of asking Fei Ni if I could step outside for a bit. Get some fresh air, you know?" Li Na''s concern was immediate. "Are you sure you''re up for that? You''ve been through a lot." I flexed my left arm, showing its almost complete recovery. "Yeah, I think a little stroll might do me good. Plus, Tianyi''s been cooped up here with me. She could use some sunlight." Together, we approached Fei Ni, who was meticulously organizing her medical instruments. Seeing our approach, she raised an eyebrow in silent inquiry. Dropping to the floor with all the dramatic flair I could muster, I clasped my hands together. "Oh, great and benevolent healer, might this humble disciple bask in the glory of the sun''s rays, if only for a brief moment?" I pleaded, laying it on thick. Fei Ni''s stern facade cracked, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Get up, you melodramatic child. Fine, you can go outside. But," she added, her tone firming, "if I hear you''ve overexerted yourself, it''s straight back here. Understood?" "Understood!" I chirped, practically leaping to my feet, buoyed by the prospect of feeling the sun on my face again. "So, what''s the grand plan? More book hunting?" Han Wei joked, his eyes glinting with mirth. I shook my head, already feeling the gentle warmth of the sun calling to me. "Actually, I''m thinking of taking a little trip just outside the sect. There''s some spirit moss I need to track down for the Healing Hydrosol quest." Li Na''s brows furrowed with concern. "That sounds like it could be strenuous. Need a hand or two?" I appreciated their offer, their readiness to leap into another adventure, no questions asked. But this was something I needed to do on my own. "Thanks, but I''ll be fine. I''ve got Tianyi and Windy for company," I reassured them, smiling at the thought of my two companions. "Don''t want to drag you into more of my messes." After a moment''s hesitation, they acquiesced. "Alright, but don''t do anything too crazy," Han Wei warned, only half-joking. With farewells exchanged, I made my way to the guest quarters, a sense of purpose fueling my steps. I hoped Windy hadn''t decided to embark on one of their impromptu hunting expeditions. Upon entering the guest quarters, a heart-stopping sight greeted me. There, in the dimly lit corner of the room, lay what appeared to be the lifeless form of Windy. My breath hitched, and a cold dread settled in my stomach. "No, Windy... please, no," I whispered, my voice barely audible, a mix of disbelief and despair washing over me. The idea that my adventurous little companion might have met an untimely end was too much to bear. How could this have happened? I thought they were smart enough to open windows, and I even left it slightly ajar to avoid this exact scenario! With a trembling hand, I reached out, the finality of the moment weighing heavily upon me. But as my fingers brushed against the supposed remains, a wave of confusion swept through me. The texture was all wrong; it was dry, brittle, and... hollow? My heart, which had plummeted to the depths of despair, began a cautious ascent back to hope. In an instant, the grim atmosphere shattered as realization dawned upon me. It wasn''t Windy, but their shed skin! Relief flooded through me, so intense it almost bordered on giddiness. I burst into laughter, the sound bouncing off the walls and filling the room with its absurdity. Just then, from the shadowy recesses of the room, a familiar hiss and the gentle rustle of scales approached. Windy, very much alive and sporting a fresh, glossy coat of scales, slithered into view, their tongue flicking out as if amused by my dramatic display. Cradled gently in their coils was the Wind Serpent beast core, its energy pulsating softly. Relief washed over me, mixed with a burgeoning pride in Windy''s growth. "Had me worried there for a second," I chided playfully, picking up the shed skin and examining it. "Looks like you''re growing up fast, huh? Soon, we''ll know if you''re a little brother or sister." Windy''s response was a soft hiss, a sign of contentment as it uncoiled and slithered up to my uninjured shoulder. Oof, not a little hatchling anymore, I suppose. No matter! It''d be good to get a bit of physical activity before I fully heal. With Tianyi fluttering by my side and Windy wrapped securely around my upper body, I stepped out into the sun, ready to embrace the day''s challenges. The quest for the elusive spirit moss awaited, and with my companions at my side, I was ready to depart. But first, I had to deal with the immediate challenge of navigating the sect''s grounds with one good arm and a body still mending. "Let''s take it slow, team. We''ve got moss to find." Chapter 74: Foraging Chapter 74: Foraging The verdant expanse surrounding the Verdant Lotus sect buzzed with life, invigorating me with every step. Earthly Root Connection made each breath seem like it cleansed me from within. "Ah, the fresh scent of adventure! Isn''t that right, Tianyi?" She fluttered up to my nose, signaling her approval. Windy, poking out of my sleeve, flicked out their tongue back and forth before returning back into the darkness of my sleeve. It was getting colder by the day. All the trees had turned orange, leaving me with the nice sensation of crackling leaves as I walked the beaten path. The chill of approaching winter tinted the landscape with hues of orange, the crisp sounds of leaves underfoot accompanying my steps on the well-trodden path. Finally arriving at the river up north, where the elusive spirit moss was rumored to thrive, I couldn''t help but grumble at the uneven terrain. The rocky riverbank, coupled with my arm still snug in its cast, made for an amusing yet challenging trek. "Behold, my faithful companions, the uneven battleground upon which we stand! A lesser man might falter, but I, with my boundless determination and slightly impaired balance, shall persevere!" I declared, navigating the riverbank with exaggerated caution. It wouldn''t do to re-break the careful healing of my arm. Doctor Fei Ni would likely strap me to the bed, unable to move a finger at that rate. Somewhere among this greenery, the elusive spirit moss awaited. Gently, I lowered Windy to the ground, allowing them to explore the lush bank freely. "Seek out our verdant quarry, brave Windy," I encouraged, watching as they slithered away with an eager flick of their tongue. Tianyi, ever vigilant, hovered nearby, her wings a blur of motion. "We''re on the hunt for spirit moss," I explained to her, "emerald green, with feather-like fronds that sprawl in a spiral pattern. Keep your eyes peeled." As I began my own search, I muttered to myself about the likely habitats of the moss, based on my extensive, yet recently acquired, reading. "Near rocks and trees, the texts said. Moist, shaded areas where the sun''s touch is gentle, not harsh." My mind wandered to the role it would play in my hydrosol concoction. As I meandered along the riverbank, my gaze fixed on the nooks and crannies that might harbor the spirit moss, I pondered its peculiar name and scarce references in the sect''s archives. "Not much to go on, really," I mused. "It''s more or less a footnote, known more for its luminescent turquoise glow in the evening than any profound medicinal properties." I crouched by a particularly moist patch of earth, scanning the area while recalling the other types of moss I''d studied. "Peat moss, club moss... each with its own unique uses in medicine and tea. But spirit moss?" The thought nagged at me as I sifted through the underbrush. "There''s got to be more to it. Perhaps it''s like those rare herbs that don''t reveal their true potential until put under the alchemist''s flame." With Windy exploring nearby and Tianyi flitting about in her diligent search, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and frustration. Tianyi''s sudden, excited fluttering caught my attention, breaking through my contemplative state. Following her lead, I navigated the uneven terrain with a careful gait, mindful of my still-mending arm. She led me further upstream, where the babbling of the river seemed to sing in harmony with the rustling leaves. There, nestled between two moss-covered rocks, was Windy, their body coiled with an air of triumph. The surrounding stones were blanketed in a lush layer of moss that seemed to dance with an ethereal glow, its emerald fronds sprawling out in intricate spirals just as the texts had described. Kneeling beside the serene spectacle, I carefully inspected the moss, confirming its identity against the mental checklist of characteristics I had memorized. The vibrant green hue, the delicate, feather-like textureit was unmistakably the spirit moss we sought. "With the keen eyes of Tianyi and the steadfast determination of Windy, we have unveiled the hidden gem of the northern wilds!" I praised, my tone teeming with the grandeur of a seasoned cultivator. I turned to my companions, a wide grin spreading across my face. "This, my dear allies, is a victory not just for our quest, but for the annals of Verdant Lotus lore! May the province sing of this day, when Kai, Tianyi, and Windy conquered the elusive spirit moss!" Their reactions were as expectedTianyi buzzed with a joyful hum, while Windy simply flicked their tongue. "Together, we shall usher in a new era of alchemical marvels, starting with the humble yet mighty spirit moss!" I declared. Gingerly, I prodded the moss with the fingers of my good hand, adopting the same methodology I used when I dealt with new plants. The moss felt cool and slightly damp to the touch, its texture both delicate and resilient. I tapped into my Plant Whisperer skill, hoping it might shed some light on the enigmatic spirit moss. Concentrating, I extended my senses towards the moss, seeking a deeper connection, a whisper of insight into its hidden qualities. "Ah, what secrets do you hold, oh verdant enigma?" I mused aloud, half expecting the moss to whisper its mysteries. Deciding that a visual inspection alone wouldn''t suffice, I resolved to delve deeper into its essence. However, the moss remained silent, its secrets locked away beyond my skill''s reach. My Plant Whisperer skill, while a boon in the wild, seemed to offer little more than an instinctual understanding of how to interact with plants, a guide to their basic handling and use rather than a key to their deeper mysteries. It was akin to a sixth sense for the green world, an intuitive nudge in the right direction when faced with unfamiliar flora. While it had proven invaluable in my Advanced Herbology classes, it was not the all-revealing oracle I might have hoped for in this moment.Follow current novels at novelhall.com) With a focused breath, I placed my palm over a small patch of the moss, channeling a gentle flow of qi to coax out its essence. The moss responded to my touch, a soft, turquoise glow emanating from beneath my hand as I carefully gathered a small orb of its essence. Inspecting the glowing orb, I marveled at its beauty and pondered its potential. "Now, to safely store you away for further study," I muttered, only to realize with a sinking feeling that I hadn''t brought a vial. With my one good arm occupied with maintaining the essence, I awkwardly fumbled through my pouch with my elbow, hoping I had overlooked a spare container. Perhaps I could ask Windy to snake inside my pouch and see? In my flustered state, I failed to notice a protruding root on the ground. My foot caught on it, and a jolt of panic shot through me. Your reward will put you into a trance-like state. Proceed? I''d never encountered such a notification before. As I mentally braced for whatever was to come, a wave of dizziness swept over me, plunging me into darkness. When my senses returned, I found myself in a nondescript room, devoid of any familiar landmarks. Glancing down, I realized, with a start, that I had no physical form here. "What in the...?" I muttered, trying to make sense of the situation. Tianyi and Windy were nowhere to be found. My hands reached into nothingness where they should have been. The instinctual need to touch, to feel, was met with an eerie absence that sent a shiver through my non-corporeal form. I waved my hands, or at least I thought I did, in front of where my face should have been, but there was nothingno sensation of air moving, no visual confirmation, just the unsettling void. "Hello?" I couldn''t feel the sensation of my mouth moving, but the voice clearly echoed. Before I could ponder further, a robed figure appeared, featureless and enigmatic, moving towards a table laden with the very ingredients I needed for the hydrosolspirit moss, tienchi ginseng, hyacinth orchid, and common reed. Their movements were precise, almost ritualistic, using tools similar to the ones in the pavilion but intricate designs I couldn''t help but notice. Where had I seen those before? I watched, fascinated yet bewildered, as the figure demonstrated the creation of the hydrosol. Their method was unfamiliar, yet somehow, it felt right. It was like watching Elder Zhu at work; I couldn''t grasp the full depth of his skills, but I recognized their effectiveness. This figure''s handling of the ingredients was beyond my current understanding, yet it resonated with me on an instinctual level; I couldn''t miss an iota of what was being demonstrated here. As the figure in robes approached the table, I couldn''t help but notice the setup. Spirit moss, tienchi ginseng, hyacinth orchid, and common reed were all laid out, ready for use. Their movements were deliberate, almost like they were performing some sacred ritual. Watching them work was mesmerizing. They didn''t just chop the tienchi ginseng; they had a special way of handling it, teasing out its essence without brute force. For the hyacinth orchid...Instead of crushing the petals, they gently rubbed them together, preserving their beauty while drawing out the essence. It was nothing like I''d ever seen. The common reed was another surprise. No simple cutting herethey tapped along its length. Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes turned into hours. As the demonstration continued, a strange sense of dj vu washed over me. The room''s layout, the design of the tools, something about them was eerily familiar. It took me a moment, but then it clickedthe resemblance to the ruins where I first encountered the Heavenly Interface was uncanny. With each ingredient prepared, the figure began the actual process of creating the hydrosol. They used a distillation setup that was familiar yet foreign, with glassware that seemed to twist and turn in ways that defied my understanding of alchemy. A small window in the room allowed a sliver of moonlight to filter through, casting a serene glow over the scene. The figure carefully placed a bowl in the water, ensuring it was in direct view of the moonlight, and slowly poured the essence of the spirit moss into it. The liquid''s hue deepened, creating a spectacle of turquoise that was even more intense than what I had observed during my own experiment by the river. This deliberate action, under the moon''s gentle gaze, seemed to amplify the moss''s known properties. I realized the significance of this step; the spirit moss was renowned for its ethereal glow in the moonlight, and here, in this trance-induced vision, the figure was harnessing that very trait, enhancing it through the alchemical process. As the other ingredients were distilled into a hydrosol, dripping steadily into a separate bowl, I watched the entire procedure come together. Each drop seemed to fall with the deliberate slowness of honey sliding down a spoon, pooling into the bowl with a hypnotic regularity that drew me deeper into the vision. The figure''s methodical, precise movements, the careful handling of each element, all contributed to the creation of something truly uniquea healing hydrosol imbued with a constant, gentle glow. What struck me was the permanence of this glow. Even as the figure moved the finished product away from the moonlight, the hydrosol continued to emit a subtle, turquoise light. It was a revelation; the temporary, natural luminescence of the spirit moss had been transformed into a permanent feature of the hydrosol through this intricate and deliberate method. I committed every single detail to memory. I''d have to analyze every single move, every touch. It went beyond the basic alchemical processes I was familiar with, hinting at a level of mastery that I had yet to fully comprehend. "Uh, thank you! I learned very well from this experience!" Although I knew the figure wouldn''t hear me, seeing as it hadn''t reacted to my presence as it darted around the room throughout the entire process, I thanked it. After all, a man who doesn''t show grace is no more than a beast! To my disbelief, the figure paused in its meticulous work and turned towards where I perceived myself to stand. Despite lacking any discernible facial features or a clear form, the gesture was unmistakably directed at mea wave that acknowledged my presence in this ethereal space. With a start, I found myself back in the present, the sensation of my physical form returning in a rush of sensory overload. Tianyi and Windy seemed to be doing their thing, unaware of the mental journey I''d just been on. I checked outsidestill mid-afternoon. That whole vision felt like hours, but here, only minutes had passed. "Time''s weird," I muttered to myself. There was a lot to unpack from what I''d just seen. That detailed process of making the hydrosol wasn''t something I could just wing later. I needed to get this right, especially with how the spirit moss essence worked in the moonlight. Heading back to my quarters seemed like the best move. It was quiet there, a good place to think and sort through everything I''d learned. And with the night coming up, I had the perfect setting to try out the hydrosol recipe for real. Tianyi followed closely, her gentle fluttering a constant comfort. Windy, now more subdued, stayed wrapped around my arm, almost as if sensing the importance of what was to come. Once in my room, I laid out my notes and the ingredients I''d need. Tonight''s experiment under the moonlight would be crucial. It was all about getting the essence to glow just right, just like that figure! Making the healing hydrosol not just effective but special. "Okay, let''s break this down," I said to myself, focusing on the task at hand. The night''s work would be a true test of what I''d learned, both from my classes and from that mysterious, faceless figure in my vision. Chapter 75: Under The Glow of Turquoise Light Chapter 75: Under The Glow of Turquoise Light "Please, pay me no mind," Elder Zhu said, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. "I''m merely here as an assistant." I offered a sheepish grin, the weight of my cast-laden arm a tangible reminder of the delicate balance between ambition and capability. "Thank you, Elder. I just hope my... current predicament doesn''t hinder the process too much." The array of ingredients before me was meticulously arranged, illuminated by the brilliant moonlight that now bathed the pavilion just after midnight. I mentally rehearsed the procedure once more, ensuring the alchemical apparatus and tools were primed for the task at hand. Recalling the unique preparation methods from my vision, I felt a twinge of apprehension. The precise handling required was daunting, especially with my injured hand cocooned in plaster. Gaining access to the pavilion outside regular hours required an instructor''s consent. The heavens smiled upon me when I encountered Elder Zhu securing the premises for the night. Sensing my hesitation, he offered a reassuring smile. "The path of alchemy is fraught with challenges, Kai. But it is my duty as an instructor to help you overcome them. How may I assist you in this endeavor?" Having his support was invaluable. I glanced downward, lamenting the loss of my dominant hand. "If you could help me stir this into the moonlight water, Elder, I''d be much obliged. The essence... it''s delicate, and I fear my current... clumsiness might not do it justice." As Elder Zhu nodded in agreement, I turned my attention to the tienchi ginseng. It was time to work. Unlike the brute force often employed in its preparation, the vision had shown a more nuanced approach that preserved its integrity. With a careful, one-handed maneuver, I mimicked the technique, slicing the ginseng with a precision that belied the awkwardness of my cast. Without my dominant hand, I had to make sure I was more precise, taking it as slow as I needed. This portion of the recipe demanded accuracy, not speed. Perfect things take time, after all. Next came the hyacinth orchid, its petals delicate and fragrant. I followed the vision''s guidance, rubbing the petals between my fingers to release their essence, a method far removed from conventional practices yet somehow instinctively right. The common reed required a subtler touch still. Instead of chopping, I tapped along its length with the flat of the blade, awakening its hidden properties in a manner that I had yet to fully understand. Doubt nibbled at the edges of my focus as I worked. Had I captured every nuance of the recipe? The vision had been replayed countless times within the confines of my Memory Palace, each review a desperate attempt to understand the reasoning behind the figure''s every move. Though the insights gleaned were sparse, they lent a certain sureness to my hands. Ancestors guide me! Let this work! With each ingredient prepared and placed in the alchemical still, I activated the flame under the equipment with a pulse of qi. Soon, the hydrosol would be ready. I turned to Elder Zhu. The memory of rejecting his offer to become his apprentice still stabbed away at me. To think he''d be so willing to help despite all that... The anxiety of my potential clumsiness gave way to a quiet confidence, buoyed by Elder Zhu''s steady presence. "Elder, your help tonight... it means more than I can say." Elder Zhu chuckled softly, his focus unwavering from the bowl before him. "Kai, the pursuit of knowledge is a journey best shared. It''s my honor to assist in bringing your vision to life." As we worked in tandem, I could feel the glow of the spirit moss essence growing stronger. It seemed that even without being introduced to the water, the effect of moonlight making the spirit moss glow persisted. "I think now would be the best time to start blending the essence with the water, Elder Zhu." I glanced at the older man, who had begun the delicate task of blending the spirit moss essence with the moonlit water. His movements were measured and precise, a dance of shadow and light that mesmerized and inspired. One day, maybe...No. I will reach that realm. That level of expertise. I will reach it, without a doubt. Like the figure from my trance, like Elder Zhu, I''ll be able to create the finest of pills and potions with a wave fo my hand! "Is this satisfactory, Kai?" He showed me the bowl. The bowl Elder Zhu held out to me shimmered with a captivating turquoise glow, a testament to his meticulous stirring. "It''s perfect, Elder. Thank you. I doubt I could have achieved such precision with my current handicap." With a nod of acknowledgment, Elder Zhu placed the bowl carefully on the workbench, his eyes reflecting the mixture''s gentle luminescence. I turned my attention to the alchemical still, where the hydrosol had been quietly accumulating, drop by drop, a clear liquid that held the promise of healing. "Elder Zhu, might I impose upon your kindness once more?" I asked, gesturing towards the still. "The hydrosol needs to be introduced to the spirit moss-moonlight water mix slowly, in a steady stream, just as the figure in my vision demonstrated." Without a word, Elder Zhu assisted, his hands steady as he manipulated the apparatus to allow the hydrosol to flow into the glowing bowl. The mixture''s reaction was immediate; the glow intensified, casting an ethereal light that seemed to fill the pavilion. But as quickly as it flared, the glow simmered down to a persistent, gentle radiance. Elder Zhu, his curiosity piqued, leaned in closer. "Is the concoction complete, then?" I shook my head, a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Not quite. What makes this hydrosol special isn''t just its healing properties, but its enduring glow. The spirit moss''s effect typically fades swiftly, but this...this recipe ensures the glow remains, preserving its properties." To test its efficacy, I gingerly removed the cast from my fractured hand, the plaster coming away with a soft crunch. The moonlight cast stark shadows over the healed yet still tender skin. I hesitated for only a moment before submerging my hand in the glowing mixture. The sensation was unlike anything I''d experienceda gentle, tingling warmth that seeped deep into my skin, soothing the lingering ache in my bones. Elder Zhu watched, his expression thoughtful. Minutes stretched on, the pavilion wrapped in a tranquil silence broken only by the soft murmur of the night. When I finally withdrew my hand, the anticipation was palpable. Flexing my fingers, I braced for the familiar stab of painbut it never came. The discomfort had been significantly alleviated, a clear sign of the hydrosol''s potent healing capabilities. Elder Zhu''s eyes widened slightly, a rare show of surprise. "Remarkable," he murmured, his gaze shifting between my hand and the still-glowing mixture. As I held back a few chosen texts, I added, "These few chronicles, imbued with the essence of ancient wisdom, shall remain by my side a while longer, to further illuminate the path of enlightenment." The disciple shook his head, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips. "Just bring them back when you''re done." With a bow, I responded, "As the moon wanes only to wax anew, so too shall these volumes return, enriched by the journey. Until then, I bid thee farewell, guardian of knowledge." If there''s one thing the third-class disciples don''t have, it''s poetic wisdom. There must be something in between those formative years between a third and second-class disciple that make them sound so wise. Except for Lan Sheng. But he seems like the exception to the rule. With the bulk of the books now safely returned, I made my way back to my guest quarters, the lighter load a welcome relief. Windy seemed amused by the whole ordeal, their movements more animated than usual. Tianyi, always the serene counterpart, hovered close, her glow a constant source of comfort. "Alright, you two, back to the quarters for now. And please, try not to get into any mischief while I''m gone," I said with mock sternness. I channeled my inner Instructor Xia Ji for this moment. Their silent acknowledgment was all the assurance I needed. As I left them in the safety of my quarters along with the books, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement bubbling within me. If my sense of time was right, Advanced Herbology and Pill Concoction classes would be today. I was eager to dive back into the rhythms of sect life. The familiarity of the classrooms, the scent of herbs, and the subtle energies of concoction processes welcomed me back like an old friend. Instructor Xiao-Hu, strict as ever, acknowledged my presence. My enthusiasm was palpable, fueling my participation and experimentation with a vigor that felt like making up for lost time. But it was the training grounds that called to me as the day progressed. It was the testing grounds for my new concoction! Instructor Xia Ji, with her keen eye and no-nonsense approach, was overseeing the second-class disciples'' conditioning drills when I arrived. The sight of them, focused and determined, rekindled a fire within me. Yet, as I scanned the ranks, Feng Wu and Lan Sheng were notably absent. "Must be caught up in their own tasks," I reasoned, understanding the ebb and flow of duties within the sect. This, however, presented a golden opportunitythe key to the second phase of my plan. My time in the infirmary wasn''t just for recovery; it was also a period of intense study, particularly on the topic of conditioning drills. My newfound knowledge, coupled with the completion of the healing hydrosol, set the stage for what I hoped would be a significant contribution to our training methodologies. Approaching Instructor Xia Ji, I maintained a respectful distance, mindful of interrupting her supervision. "Instructor, if it wouldn''t be too much of a bother, may I participate in the drills? I''ve been...eager to get back into the swing of things," I ventured, my voice laced with cautious optimism. She cast a discerning glance my way, her seasoned eyes likely weighing my request against her knowledge of my recent injuries. After a moment''s contemplation, she nodded, the gesture firm yet not without a hint of warning. "Alright, Kai. But I expect you to know your limits. We can''t afford any setbacks in your recovery, especially with the Gauntlet coming up." Gratitude washed over me, tempered by the gravity of her words. "Understood, Instructor. I''ll be careful," I assured her. As I joined the line of disciples facing the conditioning poles, a ripple of curiosity passed through the ranks. I could feel their unspoken questions, their surprise at seeing me back so soon after being thrashed by the mountainous Ping Hai, but I kept my focus on the task at hand. I started with my fists, striking the rugged surface of the pole with controlled precision. Each impact sent a jarring vibration up my arm, a stark reminder of the fine line I was walking. Yet, I masked any discomfort with a practiced ease, conscious that any sign of pain might betray my intentions. I couldn''t use my qi. Despite my desire to, I refused. It defeated the purpose of the exercise, after all. When I shifted to using my shins, the challenge intensified. The skin, still tender from my recent recovery, protested silently against the harsh contact. But again, I cloaked any hint of agony, the maroon fabric of my robes serving as an unwitting ally in concealing the reddening of my skin. With every strike, I pushed the boundaries of endurance, channeling the pain into a silent testament to my resolve. The air, once a benign presence, now felt like a swarm of needles against my sensitized skin, each breath a reminder of the price of progress. But I endured. I had to see it through. As the session drew to a close, my body ached with a hundred silent protests, I made my way back to the guest quarters. The door to my quarters creaked open, a welcome sight after the grueling session. The pain was a sharp, constant reminder of the day''s exertions, yet it was accompanied by a sense of accomplishment. The physical toll was tangible, but so was the potential for recovery, thanks to the hydrosol waiting within. Tianyi and Windy greeted me as I entered, their presence a comforting balm to the day''s hardships. Tianyi, ever perceptive, fluttered closer, her glow intensifying as if ready to weave her healing magic around me. But today, her usual intervention wasn''t part of the plan. "Not today, Tianyi," I said gently, preempting her well-intentioned care. "I''ve got a different kind of healing in mind." Her glow dimmed slightly in understanding, though she remained close, a silent sentinel. Windy seemed to sense the gravity of the moment, their usual playful antics subdued. They watched, curious yet respectful, as I set about the next phase of my recovery. With deliberate movements, I retrieved the healing hydrosol and a roll of gauze hand wraps from my bag. The preparation was methodical, each step a testament to the countless hours spent poring over texts and refining my understanding of healing and recovery. Carefully, I began to wrap my hands, ensuring every inch of skin was covered, a protective barrier between the rawness of my wounds and the outside world. The gauze was snug but not constricting, a cocoon that promised relief and regeneration. Once secured, I hesitated for a moment, steeling myself for the next step. Then, with a deep breath, I dipped my wrapped hands into the jar of hydrosol, immersing them fully. The liquid was cool, a stark contrast to the lingering heat of my exertions. I held them there, counting the seconds, allowing the hydrosol to seep through the gauze and interact with my skin. The sensation was immediate and profounda cooling relief that seemed to penetrate to the very core of my injuries. It was as if the hydrosol was awakening the latent healing energies within, knitting together flesh and spirit in a silent, harmonious dance. Next came my shins, the memories of their relentless contact with the conditioning poles still fresh. I soaked additional gauze in the hydrosol before carefully applying it to the tender areas, the fabric clinging to my skin, imbued with the promise of relief. The relief was palpable, a gentle easing of the tension that had built up over the course of the training. With the treatment complete, I allowed myself a moment of respite, sinking onto the bed with a sigh. The pain hadn''t vanished, but its edges had softened, blurred by the hydrosol''s potent effects. It was a gamble, this unconventional approach to recovery, but one I felt compelled to take. As I lay there, the quiet of the room enveloping me, my thoughts drifted to the possibilities that lay ahead. The hydrosol had already proven its worth, but its true potential was yet to be fully realized. If today''s experiment bore fruit, it could mark the beginning of a new era in cultivation and healing, not just for me but for the entire sect. For now, though, rest was paramount. The healing process, both physical and spiritual, required time and patience. I contemplated for a moment whether I should use my Memory Palace technique to review and go over what I had learned, but I think my mind craved some actual rest, for once in my life. Tomorrow would come soon enough, but for now, the world could wait. Chapter 76: Beneath Windy Skies, Resolve Takes Flight Chapter 76: Beneath Windy Skies, Resolve Takes Flight I perched silently, my gaze fixed on Kai. From my vantage point among the whispering leaves, I observed him with a blend of concern and curiosity. My comrade stood alone outside his resting area, his fist repeatedly colliding with the sturdy bark of an aged tree as the moonlight waned overhead. His hand, swathed in a white material called gauze, bore the marks of his exertion; once pristine, it now bore the stains of toil and blood. Fluttering closer, I was drawn by an inexplicable need to understand his actions. To an untrained eye, it might seem a dance of folly, a deliberate pursuit of pain. The tree, an unwitting participant in his ritual, stood resolute, its bark etched with the story of his determination. But I knew there was a purpose to it. There always was. The sun rose and fell multiple times since he embarked on this journey, refusing my attempts at giving him qi, using that sweet-smelling nectar that glowed like my wings. Every night after he finished, he held the "staff" made by his fellow comrade from home while in a meditative position. I could tell it was important, so I refrained from bothering him. I had more of that so-called "lychee wine" to dine on while he worked diligently. Of course, I secretly healed him during his sleep, but it was a secret I wouldn''t reveal till the very end of my days. I watched, a silent guardian, as the skin around Kai''s fists transformed. Where once there was softness, now lay a landscape rugged and unyielding, akin to the very tree he challenged with his might. The texture, rough and calloused, bore testament to his discipline, a contrast to the delicate touch he possessed when tending to plants of our garden. His strikes, initially marred by winces of pain and stifled groans, eventually turned into a silent storm of speed and precision. This transformation was not lost on me. In Kai''s silent perseverance, I found a lesson etched deep within the heart of pain and endurance. It was a realization that dawned quietly, like the first light of dawn creeping over the horizon, illuminating the path to growth and strength. Just when I thought I had the human figured out, he seems to show me more and more. The sight stirred something within me, a whisper of discontent at my own limitations. Fragile, ephemeral, my existence was a stark contrast to Kai''s burgeoning fortitude. Bound by my form, I lamented the fragility of my being, the delicate wings that carried me, beautiful yet so easily marred. If only I had appendages like his, perhaps I could''ve been an even greater help in the battle against those scaly serpents. Those of Windy''s ilk. Remembering Kai''s form, between the border of life and death, shook me to my very core. Had it not been for the powerful immortals supporting us, would we have survived? It was only through luck that I managed to land a blow against one of those monstrous, wind-whipping serpents. Had my wings met with their hardened scales, I don''t think there was any room for doubt what would''ve happened. Never. I''d never let myself be so useless ever again. Inspired by Kai''s silent testament, I resolved to push beyond the confines of my nature. With a heart buoyed by newfound determination, I channeled qi into the gossamer threads of my wings, feeling the familiar surge of energy coursing through me, lending strength and sharpness to my delicate form.Updated from I turned my attention to an orange leaf, caught in the gentle embrace of the breeze, its descent a dance of serenity and grace. With a focused burst of speed, I blurred from sight, my wings slicing through the air with precision. The leaf, bisected by my passage, fluttered to the ground in silent testimony to my resolve. Emboldened, I faced a tree. I approached, my wings humming with qi, and struck. A faint mark, barely a whisper against the rugged surface, was all I managed, yet it was a start. My wings recoiled from the impact, the shockwave a stark reminder of the tree''s unyielding nature and my own fragility. But I did not falter. Drawing deep from the wellspring of determination Kai had unknowingly bestowed upon me, I pressed on. Strike after strike, I honed my technique, each attempt a step on the path Kai had unwittingly laid before me. From my secluded perch amidst the verdant canopy, my attention momentarily drifted from his relentless training to a familiar presence lurking overhead. Windy, our serpentine companion, was nestled comfortably on a branch, its white scales with a subtle blue hue shimmering softly in the moonlight that filtered through the leaves. I couldn''t help but notice the slight bulge in Windy''s stomach, a telltale sign of a recent hunt. It filled me with a sense of relief and pride to see the hatchling thriving, growing stronger and more formidable with each passing day. Despite the initial trepidation I felt towards Windy, stemming from the harrowing memories of the battle in Qingmu, my heart had since warmed to the little hatchling. I saw in Windy not the shadow of its kin but a sibling, a companion in our shared journey within Kai''s nurturing embrace. The thought of Windy''s presence in our garden, deterring the pests that sought to ravage our carefully tended plants, brought a flutter of joy to my heart. Although it seemed the little hatchling never considered Kai a friend in the same way I did, I had no doubt the relationship would only grow deeper and deeper with time. I couldn''t shake the feeling, the unsettling realization that my role might always be that of support, watching from the sidelines as Kai and Windy took center stage in the battles that lay ahead. If one day, there came a time when I could no longer protect the garden...The thought was a thorn in my side, a constant reminder of what I perceived to be my own inadequacies. Jealousy, though a bitter companion, also held a mirror to my desires, to the aspirations that soared as high as my flights. I knew my healing powers were potent, invaluable even, yet the idea of being relegated to the background, to merely watch as others fought and struggled, was disheartening. I gazed down at my delicate form, at the wings that had carried me through countless trials, yet seemed so fragile in the grand scheme of things. A single misstep, a moment of inattention, could spell my demise. The thought was sobering, a stark reminder of the limitations I was born with. CRACK! As I grappled with the storm of thoughts swirling within me, my contemplation was abruptly shattered by a triumphant roar that echoed through the forest. My gaze snapped towards the source, finding Kai standing before a tree, its trunk bearing the testament of his relentless assault. His fists, wrapped in tattered gauze, dripped with crimson. His face was dripping with sweat, marred with dirt and exhaustion. But his smile was as bright as the stars in the sky. With a flourish that belied his evident pain, Kai threw back his head and proclaimed with exaggerated grandeur, pointing at the damaged tree. "You have met your match this day! By the unwavering might of my fists and the indomitable spirit of my will, I have bested thee in honorable combat!" He struck an odd pose, with one foot off the ground and both his hands raised up to the sky. "Let it be known across the realm that not even the stoic guardians of nature can withstand the tempest of my resolve!" Yet, no sooner had the words left his mouth, a grimace of pain contorted his features, a stark reminder of the physical toll his victory had exacted. "Ah, but let it also be recorded that the path to glory is fraught with trials most... ouch, arduous! I should call it a day," he added, wincing as he gingerly inspected his battered hands, the humor in his tone not quite enough to mask the underlying agony. Despite the gravity of my earlier reflections, I couldn''t help but be drawn into the moment. It was moments like these, where the weight of our journey seemed to lift ever so slightly. As I watched him laugh off the pain with a bravado that was quintessentially Kai, I felt a renewed sense of purpose stir within me. Kai''s words echoed in my mind once more, a beacon in the darkness of my doubts. He spoke of defying the heavens, of challenging the natural order to carve out one''s own path. It was a sentiment that resonated with me now more than ever. I didn''t want to be just a ''delicate butterfly,'' admired for my beauty but underestimated for my strength. I wanted more. I wanted to defy the constraints of my form, to push beyond the boundaries that nature had set for me. With renewed determination, I channeled my qi to its utmost limits, feeling the energy surge through my veins with an intensity I had never dared to reach before. My wings, a blur of motion, became honed edges of pure force, refined and sharper than they had ever been. I turned my attention to the base of a nearby tree trunk, a silent witness to my inner turmoil. With a burst of speed and precision, I struck, my wings cutting through the air with a force that belied my delicate appearance. The impact was jarring, a testament to the power I had unleashed. A gouge, as deep as my own wingspan, marred the tree''s surface, a physical manifestation of my resolve. In that moment, I solidified my determination to overcome my body''s limitations, to rise above the preconceived notions of what I was capable of. I would not be confined by my form, nor would I settle for a role that did not satisfy the fire that burned within me. I was Tianyi, a being of light and grace, but also of strength and resolve. I would forge my own path, one that would see me stand shoulder to shoulder with Kai and Windy, not as a mere support, but as a force to be reckoned with. Your dao is slowly forming. The forest around me seemed to acknowledge my resolve, the rustling leaves and whispering winds a chorus of encouragement. I knew the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but I also knew that I was no longer the same creature that had once doubted her place in this world. The Interface brought itself back to my attention once more. Quest: Wings of Resolve - Infuse qi into your wings for one hour. - Slice through a stalk of bamboo. With a heart full of purpose and wings ready to defy the heavens, I soared into the sky, embracing the unknown with a spirit that refused to be caged. The path ahead was mine to shape, and I would do so with every beat of my wings, every drop of my qi. And so, I flew on, towards a future where I was more than just a delicate butterfly, towards a destiny that I would carve with my own two wings. Chapter 77: Steel Will, Iron Fists Chapter 77: Steel Will, Iron Fists I stood outside my quarters under the fading moonlight, my fists repeatedly meeting the rough bark of a chosen tree. The notification came, and with it, immense satisfaction. Your Body has reached Mortal Realm - Rank 4 Recovering from my injuries had been a turning point. I vowed never to allow a day to pass without pushing my physical limits further. Despite the exhaustion, despite the bone-deep fatigue, I persisted. Each night, I bathed my wounds in the hydrosol, feeling the essence of my being knit tighter, more resilient than before. In the beginning, under Instructor Xia Ji''s watchful eye, I had thrown myself into the optional, yet brutal, regimen of body tempering. Many of the disciples scratched their heads. Unlike Li Na and Han Wei, who prioritized qi cultivation for its painlessness, I saw the untapped potential in physical conditioninga path fraught with agony but would be key to both martial and alchemy greatness. I delved into ancient manuals, absorbing their knowledge on exercises designed to fortify every part of me. Accelerated Reading made it a breeze, and I became well-educated on the topic. However, it would be some time until I could utilize some of the exercises for other parts of my body. Asking my friends to hit me would spread some unwanted rumors. These texts reiterated a core principle: our bodies adapted under duress. With the aid of my hydrosol, I was accelerating this natural process, pushing my physical boundaries without fear of overextension. But the journey was grueling. The initial days were a blur of pain, a test of my endurance that seeped into my very dreams. Yet, as I persevered, I noticed a transformation. The pain subsided, my mind acclimated to the discomfort, allowing me to channel my full potential into each strike. It was as though the part of brain that limited itself from putting all mt power behind a strike was slowly being conditioned, recognizing that my body was capable of withstanding the force. I had thought it was a matter of lack of training, but in terms of level, me and Li Na weren''t very far apart. It''s just her previous years of training allowed her to generate much more force without reservation, despite being at similar strength levels. Transitioning my training outdoors, I selected a tree within the sect''s diverse forest carefully, avoiding those that would shatter my resolve along with my hand. Even after selecting a moderately strong tree with some give to it, the ordeal was excruciating. Each punch was a battle against the tree''s unyielding bark, followed by nights wrapped in hydrosol-soaked gauze. This cycle of pain and recovery propelled me forward. Within two weeks, I ascended two levels in the Mortal Realm, a testament to my evolving resilience. My body, once a secondary concern, was swiftly catching up to my mind and qi. I had been neglecting it for too long. "I want harmony! Kai Liu will have no weak points!" I declared to myself, even as I realized the increasing demands of my training on my hydrosol reserves. The necessity of consistency in partial training clashed with the practical limits of my resources, yet I refused to relent. The hardest part about all oof this, was willingly pushing myself to the next level. I knew that if my body conditoning was comfortable or easy, it meant I wasn''t going hard enough. it was tantamount to self-harm. No wonder the people of Gentle Wind Village thought I was crazy for wanting to be a cultivator. They probably thought all we did was something like this. "Huff! Huff! Alright, that''s enough for today," I sighed, my fist resting against the tree''s battered bark. "Tianyi! Windy! Let''s go!" The hatchling slithered down obediently, and Tianyi glided over, perching herself atop my shoulder. Their recent behavior intrigued me; had they been copying me? I''ve been noticing gouges and cuts along the trees and branches around the guest quarters, and unless some errant beast was leaving them in it''s wake, I could think of only two culprits that could recreate those markings. I was so proud! The two would be the first students of the Kai Liu school of martial arts! Returning to the quarters, I shed my sweat-stained robes and settled down with the iron staff for a session of essence extraction practice. This practice, aimed at attuning to metal''s core without extracting, was a crucial step in understanding how to apply my Essence Extraction skill beyond the realm of flora. ''Place your hand upon a piece of metal and attempt to sense its core. Do not extract. Instead, attune yourself. Feel its solidity, its weight, and its resistance.'' Master Li Tao''s journal had been my guide, emphasizing the need for a fortified will through meditation and visualization. The adversity endured in partial training was sharpening my will, preparing me to break through the metaphorical wall that stood between me and mastery over metal essence. The weight of the iron staff was still there, it was rigid, unyielding, much like I anticipated. Training everyday, sharpening my will, and practicing essence extraction allowed me a form of mental resilience I didn''t have before. Bit by bit, day by day, I could feel the metal finally giving in to my incessant demands, although I never got close enough to extract it. But today was the day. With my body having reached the fourth rank of the Mortal Realm, I had the fortitude to withstand it! ''The will is a tool when dealing with metal. Strengthen yours. Sit in meditation, envisioning a wall. With each breath, see this wall become taller, thicker, and more impregnable. Your will must be strong enough to climb and then break down this wall.'' As both my mind and body were tempered by trials, I felt a newfound clarity in my pursuit of will''s essence. The pain, once a formidable adversary, had become a catalyst for my growth.Finding a receptive spot on the iron staff, I concentrated deeply, extending my senses to probe its dense, metallic essence. The area between my palm and the metal became a battlefield of willsmine against the inherent nature of the staff that Wang Jun forged. The initial touch was a shock, a cold, unyielding resistance that seemed to repel my mental grasp. Yet, I persevered, my focus sharpening as I pushed against the metallic essence with all the mental strength I had honed through my training. The task was daunting, like trying to bend a river''s flow with sheer force of will. A migraine burgeoned within the confines of my skull, its tendrils of pain weaving through my consciousness. But pain and I were sworn brothers by this point; it had become the forge upon which my resolve was tempered. I gritted my teeth, refusing to relent, letting the discomfort wash over me without breaking my concentration. This was the essence of mental battlea fight not against an external foe but against the limitations of one''s own mind and body. The staff remained obstinate, a mountain refusing to bow before the storm. But even the strongest of boulders are eroded by drops of water. It wasn''t a matter of if, but when. Taking a deep breath, I realized I needed to step back and approach this the way I handled other complex problems: by seeking guidance. It hit me then; I wasn''t alone in this journey. I had friends, mentors, and companions who had supported me this far. Why not lean on them now? "Tianyi, Windy, what do you think?" I mused aloud, half-expecting an answer from my silent companions. Of course, they couldn''t provide the solutions I sought, but just voicing my thoughts helped clear my mind. I decided then to consult those who had been my pillars throughout my cultivation journey. Instructor Xiao-Hu, with his stern yet wise teachings; Li Na and Han Wei, whose camaraderie and insights had often guided me; and even the serene presence of Elder Zhu, whose subtle nudges had steered me in the right direction more than once. Feng Wu, the one who started it all; he''d always find a way to insert some profound quotes whenever we talked. ...And Lan Sheng, I suppose. But maybe I can leave him alone for now. With a newfound sense of direction, I felt the overwhelming anxiety recede. My path forward wasn''t about choosing the perfect skill or technique at this moment. It was about continuing to grow, learn, and, most importantly, embrace the journey with the people who made it meaningful. "I''ll see what they have to say tomorrow. It''s getting late." One step at a time. "You know I''mwe, aren''t really good at all that alchemy, herbalism mumbo-jumbo." I couldn''t suppress an eye roll, earning a giggle from Li Na. "I know you aren''t, but I need some advice here. I''ve got too many paths to choose from, and it''s just too much sometimes." Li Na, always the more thoughtful one, said, "Being overwhelmed is a sign of your talent, Kai. You''ve got potential in so many areas, it''s impressive." Her words were kind, but they didn''t ease the knot of confusion in my gut. "Yeah, I get that, but its like standing at a crossroads with too many directions. Should I play to my strengths or patch up my weaknesses? Any wisdom would be great right now," I said, reaching for another serving of tofu. The hydrosol had been a hunger machine, making me eat like a beast and yet slimming down as if I was on some intense workout regime. Stress eating, perhaps? Han Wei, munching thoughtfully, finally offered, "Kai, sometimes its not about choosing one path. Maybe you need a balance. Play to your strengths but don''t ignore your weaknesses. Its like trainingbalance is key." Li Na nodded in agreement, adding, "And don''t rush. You''ve got time to explore each path and see which one feels right. Trust your instincts." Their words, while differing slightly, both made sense. Balance and patience, huh? As I pondered over my crispy tofu, their advice echoed in my mind. Maybe I was trying too hard to find a clear answer when I should be letting the journey guide me. Grateful for their insights, I thanked Li Na and Han Wei before clearing my dishes. Their advice lingered in my mind as I made my way to Instructor Xiao-Hu''s office. I had rarely sought him out personally, partly due to his stern demeanor and partly because of his known disapproval of my past recklessness with the Silent Moon. Yet, I knew he wasn''t a bad person. He was probably one of the best people I could go to aside from Elder Zhu. Perhaps he could give me some clarity on my situation, to just tell it to me without sugarcoating his words. Approaching his office felt suffocating, but perhaps it was all in my head. Instructor Xiao-Hu, with his ever-present stern expression, looked up from a pile of scrolls as I entered. "Kai Liu, this is unusual. What brings you here outside of regular class hours?" he inquired, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity beneath its usual severity. I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "Instructor, I''ve been facing some... challenges, in prioritizing my learning paths and development. I''ve got options, maybe too many, and it''s a bit overwhelming," I confessed, trying to articulate the maelstrom of uncertainty I felt. Instructor Xiao-Hu listened intently, his gaze never wavering as I spoke. When I finished, he leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers in contemplation. "In alchemy, and indeed in all aspects of cultivation, it is essential to solidify your groundwork before expanding. This ensures a stable and comprehensive development in your practice," he stated, echoing his methodical approach to teaching and practice. "Kai, while your skill in herbalism and your unique ability in Essence Extraction are commendable, have you considered whether you could surpass Elder Zhu or myself in concocting a superior pill or elixir?" The question caught me off guard. "Well, no," I admitted, feeling somewhat deflated. "I mean, your experience and mastery in alchemy are beyond what I''ve managed to achieve so far." He nodded, an unspoken acknowledgment of the reality we both understood. "Experience and skill, honed over years of dedicated practice, give us an advantage. Our knowledge in alchemy allows us to craft concoctions with precision and efficacy that stand the test of time. While you have a remarkable talent, Kai, it is the depth of understanding and the mastery of fundamentals that truly empower an alchemist." His words resonated deeply, grounding my swirling thoughts. I bowed deeply, gratitude filling me. "Thank you, Instructor Xiao-Hu. I appreciate everything you and the sect has done for me all this time." Instructor Xiao-Hu merely nodded, his stern facade softening slightly. "It is my duty to guide the next generation. You possess a level of insight and maturity rare for your age. Continue on this path, and you will undoubtedly achieve great things in your cultivation journey." Exiting the alchemy pavilion, I felt a clarity I hadn''t realized I was missing. Instructor Xiao-Hu''s advice, though stark, had cut through the noise of my ambitions. Our little chat had hit home. No heaven-defying shortcuts in this game; it was all about grinding through the alchemy textbooks and getting my hands dirty, literally. And that was just the way I liked it. It''s how I did things my whole life. Strolling back, the crisp autumn air felt like a slap of cold water, sobering and strangely refreshing. My brain had been doing mental gymnastics over every possible path, but now, I had more confidence in what I needed to do. Striding forward, a grin cracked my face, realizing I''d been like a cultivator at a rare herb auction with only one bid to place. Xiao-Hus wisdom hit home: it was time to quit circling the auction block and claim my prizespiritually speaking, that is. Day and night passed, once again. And before I knew it, the time for the Gauntlet had arrived. Chapter 78: In the City Chapter 78: In the City It was getting cold now. The air had a biting chill to it, and I let out cold puffs of mist with every breath. I wouldn''t be surprised if it began snowing anytime soon. Crescent Bay City was as busy as ever. It seemed as though everybody was outside despite the cold weather. "I''ll just bring the horses over to a stable," Feng Wu said to me. "Do you feel ready?" He was wearing a padded cloth cloak with the unmistakable green hue that represented the Verdant Lotus sect. With the weather getting chillier day by day, it was no surprise. I had my own in the carriage, although I didn''t really need it for now. The silk robe I had purchased was quite good at staving off the cold as is. I snorted. "Does a tiger become anxious before a hunt?" He shook his head with a small laugh, pulling gently at the harness to guide the steeds past the bustling alleys. "I don''t know where you learned all these quotes with that busy schedule of yours..." "A lot of reading, my friend. Lots of reading." Accelerated Reading helped me compress my time studying to a fraction of what it used to be, so I spent what little free time reading other novels that the sect library had to offer. But despite my joke, I did feel apprehensive. The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet was here. It''s where the fruits of my labors would be put on display. In front of an audience, likely numbering in the hundreds or thousands... "It looks like its quite busy. While I go to the stable, would you mind grabbing a seat at one of the restaurants?" "Sure, does the Spirited Noodle sound good?" "Alright, I''ll see you there." I diverted from Feng Wu in search of the restaurant, the first one I ever came to when I arrived here at the capital city. It felt like a lifetime ago, but in reality it''s only been a few months. Although I had no doubt it''d be a volatile atmosphere, the noodles were just too good to pass up on. I''d consider it a treat for how hard I trained. "Come to think of it, you ran out of lychee wine, didn''t you?" I raised the cage in my hand, where Tianyi rested peacefully. It was a simple contraption I had custom-made just for her, so I could bring her around in a discrete manner without having her fly about. Of course, if she really wanted to, she could slip through the space between the metal, it wasn''t meant to keep her trapped. The only reason she stayed inside was because I asked her politely. An outpour of desire flooded our connection once I mentioned the word ''wine''. it was quite concerning, the rate at which she consumed alcohol. The amount I brought her was dozens of times her body weight, and was supposed to last at least a few months. Where was she putting all this? "Hiss..." I snuck a peek in my other sleeve. In all his glory, Windy was wrapped carefully around my entire arm. Finding out his gender was quite a surprise. Judging by how pretty Windy had been, I was fully convinced they''d be a girl. He was getting really heavy nowadays, and I had to make sure to swap his placement on both arms so there wouldn''t be an imbalance. I suppose it was motivation to keep getting stronger. ''I think at some point it''ll be impossible though,'' I mentioned internally. Eventually, Windy would become the size of his parents, enough to swallow a cow whole. He wouldn''t be wrapped around my limb, I''d be wrapped around him instead. For now, I''d enjoy the sensation of carrying him. It was bittersweet, seeing your children grow up so quickly. Soon they''d be in their rebellious phase, and maybe even leave the house to start their own life! The thought brought a tear to my eye. I sighed, continuing through the bustling crowds. Spirited Noodle was just up ahead. From the looks of it, quite busy. Securing a table was my mission, and as I stepped into the restaurant, the savory aroma of broth and spices hit me, momentarily distracting me from the task at hand. It was just as crowded as I heard. A server came up; a teen with black hair and tired eyes. I raised my fingers to indicate I wanted a seat for two. He nodded, surveying the restaurant once more before speaking to me. "It''ll be ten more minutes before you can be seated. Will that be alright?" I nodded. "Yes, I''m fine with that." They guided me over to a waiting area, already packed with people. Some were martial artists, by the looks of it. They held themselves in a distinct manner, and wore beige and grey attire emblazoned with a large emblem on the back. Narrow Stone Peak, eh? I faintly recalled the sect. They weren''t situated near Crescent Bay City, if the textbook I read was accurate. They were nowhere near as famous as the Silent Moon or Verdant Lotus, however. ''They seem strong though,'' I remarked, seeing the subtle outlines of muscle along their robes. Judging by their lack of weapons, they were fist fighters. The fists in question were calloused and worn. All the seats were taken, so I stood at the furthest point while I waited patiently. It didn''t matter too much, this would give time for Feng Wu to finish putting the horses away. Resting my shoulder along the wall, I thought back on what I needed to do. Buying souvenirs for everyone back home was paramount. What''s something I could get here that wasn''t available back home? Between mouthfuls, I couldnt help but notice the tense atmosphere around us. At least seven different altercations flared up and died down in the time it took to finish our meal. It was like watching a drama unfold in real-time, each act more absurd than the last. I leaned back, patting my stomach, and remarked, "They should really consider hiring some guards or something. Its like a free-for-all in here." Feng Wu chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Its Crescent Bay City. What do you expect? But youre right. A little order wouldnt hurt, especially with the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet drawing in crowds from all over." As we finished our meal, the chaos of the restaurant seemed a world away from the calm at our little table. The server, now looking less harried, came over to clear our dishes, casting a wary eye around the room as if expecting another brawl to break out. Feng Wu threw a silver coin onto the table for the bill, standing up and stretching. "Ready to brave the cold again?" I nodded, feeling the warmth of the meal combat the chill in my bones. "Lets go. I''ve got souvenirs to buy, and it looks like Ill need to add some peace and quiet to that list." As we stepped out into the bustling streets, the noise of Spirited Noodle faded behind us. The air was crisp, and I could see my breath fogging in the night. Feng Wu walked beside me, his presence a reassuring constant in the unpredictable city. Navigating through the bustling streets with ease, he led me towards the heart of the city where the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet was to take place. As we approached, he pointed out the massive, ornate structure that towered over the surrounding buildings. "Over there, thats the venue for the Gauntlet," he said, his eyes reflecting the grandeur of the looming edifice. The Marble Jade Arena. As we approached the massive, circular structure of the venue, Feng Wu began to casually fill me in, his eyes scanning it nonchalantly "This place, you see, it''s not just any arena. It''s like the heart of Crescent Bay City, especially when it comes to big events. Shaped in a massive circle, with layers upon layers of seating rising up, it gives you a sense of how grand things can get here." A colossal line snaked around the venue, composed of individuals from all walks of life. Among them, a dark-haired man, his build and attire screaming ''blacksmith'', was visibly vibrating with excitement, occasionally letting out jubilant shouts. "WOOOO!!!" He shouted, seemingly out of place. Many people lined up glared at the man, covering their ears. Curious, I turned to Feng Wu. "What''s all this about?" "That," he gestured to the winding queue, "is the line for preliminary registration. It''s been open for a couple of days now." What?! That was the line for registering? I thought it was for tickets to watch it! I stared, dumbfounded at the length of the line. "Are we supposed to wait in that?" The thought of standing for hours in the cold was less than appealing. Feng Wu simply smiled and continued walking, bypassing the line entirely. "Not us," he replied. Puzzled, I followed him to a side entrance of the venue, where a much shorter line awaited, manned by yellow-robed officials who looked more discerning and, frankly, more intimidating than those managing the main queue. "These are the sponsored participants'' registration," Feng Wu explained as we joined the line, receiving curious and somewhat evaluating glances from the others. Inside, the venue was even more impressive, with high ceilings and walls adorned with intricate murals, some of fights, some of alchemy. The air buzzed with anticipation and the murmur of conversations filled the space. "The Marble Jade Arena''s been around for ages. Built by the ancestors of the city, it''s seen more battles and contests than the old library has books. And let me tell you, it''s not just about fighting; it''s where the mind meets might. Alchemy, strategy, you name it, it''s all been tested here." I looked over at the line, and what I assumed was my competition. I recognized a few of their attires and insignias from my studies. Mystic River Pavilion, Rainy Dew Sect, Golden Summit Foundation...These were all storied names, and talked to each other with familliarity. But one particular person was missing. A certain girl with white hair, and blue eyes. "No sign of that girl from the Lian clan?" Feng Wu asked. "No..." Narrowing my eyes, I glanced over at him. "How''d you know I was looking for her?" "It''s quite obvious, really," he said, not even sparing a glance back at me. "You talk about her often enough, like a love-drunk teen." I felt my face heat up at the accusation, quickly shaking my head. "It''s not like that," I stammered, trying to sound convincing. "I just... want to make sure she sees that I''m not the amateur she thinks I am." "Oh, sure," Feng Wu replied, his tone playfully skeptical. "Just a friendly competition, right?" I sighed, rolling my eyes. "Yes, exactly. Just a competition. Nothing more." Feng Wu chuckled, patting my shoulder. "Don''t worry, Kai. Your secret''s safe with me. But seriously, it''s good to have a goal. Keeps you sharp." I feel like Feng Wu was hanging out with Lan Sheng too much. I nodded, feeling a mix of relief and embarrassment. The thought of facing her again, proving my growth, it wasnt just about pride; it was about showing the fruits of my hard work. As we reached the registration desk, Feng Wu leaned in, lowering his voice. "Just remember, it''s not just her you have to impress. There are eyes and ears everywhere here. Make them all remember the name Kai Liu." I straightened up, a determined spark lighting up within me. He was right. I''d be the one to win it all. Chapter 79: A Whiff of Competition Chapter 79: A Whiff of Competition "Ugh, what is that odor?" A wrinkled nose greeted me, followed by a purple sleeve pressed against it. He looked at me with narrowed eyes. His every movement was graceful and refined, resembling something akin to an aristocrat or noble similar to that white-haired girl from the Lian clan. My own sense of smell was assaulted by a potent, almost invasive fragrance, reminiscent of jasmine incense, strong and heady, filling the air around him. As he approached me, I inwardly sighed. What was with all these people picking a fight with me? I don''t think I looked or smelled that different from everyone here. I snuck a glance at the crowd. I turned to ignore him. It wasn''t worth getting riled up over a small comment. I''ve heard worse from the villagers back home, and that was when they were being nice. "Hey! I''m talking to you!" His voice cut through my thoughts, followed by a deliberate tap on my shoulder. Feng Wu gave me a look of commiseration. I turned to the man and looked at him again. We were the same height, so I stared him square in the face. "Can I help you, sir?" He tilted his head upward. "Yes, by accepting this!" His sleeves unfolded suddenly, and I tensed. Was he really going to attack me over smelling bad?! But contrary to my expectations, he took out a small narrow-necked vial of brown liquid and handed it to me. Cautiously, I took a sniff. The aroma was rich and creamy, infused with sweet, earthy notes that immediately soothed my senses. "Thats quite pleasant," Feng Wu remarked. "Sandalwood," the man stated, offering the vial as a remedy. "It should help with that unpleasant smell surrounding you." A discreet sniff only revealed the fading scent of my bath soap. Had I committed some unknown social offense? Feng Wu''s lips twitched with suppressed amusement. "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Bai Hua, of the Summer Sun Cosmetics." He said with a flourish and a slight smirk. ...Who? I snuck a subtle glance at the second-class disciple beside me. His face changed upon hearing the name. "Summer Sun Cosmetics? You''re the heir of the Hua family?" "The one and only." Feng Wu dipped his head in acknowledgment; a quick greeting. Out of politeness, I mimicked the gesture, despite my unfamiliarity with his fame. Applying the sandalwood essence to my neck and wrists, I noted Bai Hua''s approving glance and the deep breath he took, his satisfaction evident in the relaxed exhale. "Thats better, but still... there''s something peculiar," he murmured, almost to himself. "You''re of the Verdant Lotus sect, correct? Is this disciple the representative?" "Not a disciple, but he is our representative this time around." I stepped forward to introduce myself. "Kai Liu, a pleasure to meet you. Are you here to register as well?" He nodded, lips curving into another smile. "Yes, I''m participating this year. It''s my debut. I plan to merge the worlds of aromatherapy and alchemy, creating a new era where Summer Sun Cosmetics reigns at the top!" Feng Wu raised a brow. "I''m aware Summer Sun Cosmetics has a variety of products, but this is news; to think the heir would be participating in the Gauntlet." With a wave of his hand, as if painting the future with his words, Bai Hua elaborated, "Our company has been on the cusp of revolutionary breakthroughs recently, all under my direction and blessed by my father''s wisdom. I assure you, our triumph in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet is not just anticipatedit''s destined." He leaned closer, inhaling deeply before nodding with certainty. "You''ve been training hard, haven''t you? I can tell by the lingering scent of sweat. Its quite... distinct." I felt a shiver run down my spine. Embarrassed yet intrigued, I watched as he produced another vial, this one filled with a clear liquid. "You must be experiencing some fatigue. Here, try this," he said, uncapping it and waving it under my nose. The sharp scent of menthol and eucalyptus hit me instantly, clearing my sinuses and sending a wave of energy through my body. "Oh, wow!" A minty aftertaste pervaded my nose and mouth. My airways felt like they had widened as breathing became easier. Bai Hua smiled proudly. "Aromatherapy isnt just about pleasant scents; its about practical effects. I aim to prove that in the Gauntlet and elevate the stature of Summer Sun Cosmetics." Bai Huas eyes gleamed. "Such a shame, though. The Verdant Lotus sect might just have to accept second place this year." As the man''s words lingered in the air, I paused, my senses heightened. The initial wave of sandalwood''s creamy warmth had been comforting, familiar, yet something else teased the edges of my perception. I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing the aroma to envelop me. He chuckled, "Enjoy it, Kai. Tomorrow''s a big day. I''ll see you in the morning; I have some errands to run before the event starts." With a final nod, he turned and left. Alone, I checked in at the front desk and headed to my room, which was as lavish as the rest of the inn, with plush furnishings and a view overlooking the city. I let Tianyi and Windy out, watching them explore the spacious room with curiosity. The butterfly fluttered out of her cage, inspecting every corner and edge. Windy''s pure-white scales slid past my arm and onto the floor. I rolled my shoulders in relief. Holding him for that long was tiring! I sat down on the bed, almost sinking into the sinfully soft mattress. What was this made of? Clouds? I forced my mind to rest, quieting any intrusive thoughts, focusing on the sensation of my body sinking into the luxurious bed. Yet, a familiar tightness settled in my chest, and words began to race unbidden within my mind. Was I ready for the Gauntlet? I''d come so far, spent countless hours at home and in the Verdant Lotus Sect, grinding herbs, mixing concoctions, experimenting endlessly. The Invigorating Dawn Tonic, along with my other inventions, had gained recognition and even earned me a small fortune. But here, with the Gauntlet looming, the familiar ache of doubt returned. Was I truly prepared to stand among so many skilled alchemists? A wave of tiredness washed over me as I thought back to my encounters that day. Each person in that line had carried an air of certainty, an unshakeable confidence in their skills. It was almost unnerving. Were they all master alchemists? Had they spent their lives immersed in this world, while I focused on running my shop and surviving day-to-day? A pang of envy, sharp and fleeting, pierced my thoughts. I shook my head, trying to banish the negativity. It wouldn''t do to get worked up now. The Gauntlet was my chance, not just to prove myself, but to take my alchemy to new heights. Even meeting Bai Hua, the eccentric heir with his exotic perfumes and thinly veiled challenges, had ignited a spark of excitement. The potential of aromatherapy... it was an avenue I hadn''t even considered. "I should get some rest. I''ll need to wake up early tomorrow. Right, Tianyi?" The Azure Moonlight Flutter perched herself on my nose, sending waves of encouragement and positivity through our bond. Maybe it was just me, but I swear these emotions were on the cusp of forming words. Was our bond getting stronger? I flopped onto the cloud-like mattress, sighing deeply. The scent of some exotic flower, probably infused in the absurdly expensive sheets, filled my nose. "This is how one lives in the big city, huh Windy?" I mumbled, stroking his scales absentmindedly. "Maybe a little rest would be good." As my eyes rolled over and my body prepared to rest, a nagging voice lurked within the confines of my mind. ''Nap? Are you kidding me, Kai? This is the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, not a picnic! The others are probably hunched over ancient tomes right now, deciphering alchemical secrets your simple village brain can''t even comprehend!'' Screaming into my pillow, I got up and glared at the wall, cursing my anxiety. Before I knew it, I was cross-legged on the floor, eyes closed, entering the familiar mental landscape. "Maybe just a quick peek inside my Memory Palace? Just to double-check a few formulas..." The scent of roasted nuts and steaming pastries drifted from street vendors'' stalls, teasing my empty stomach as Feng Wu and I walked towards the venue. Dawn had barely broken, the sky a canvas of soft pinks and oranges. I shivered, tightening my cotton-padded coat around me. "Sleep well?" Feng Wu asked, a knowing smile playing on his lips. I mumbled something between a grunt and a sigh. "...Something like that." The night had been a blur of frenzied memorization within my Memory Palace, followed by fitful tossing and turning whenever I''d managed to slip out of my mental abode. Thankfully, the Jade Harmony Inn had lived up to its name, serving a breakfast worthy of royalty. The warm porridge filled my stomach, and the strong tea was a jolt to my senses, at least temporarily erasing the exhaustion etched on my face. We approached the familiar building where the Gauntlet was held. The atmosphere had changed overnight. Gone was the long, snaking line from yesterday. Instead, a sense of tense anticipation hung in the air. Participants stood in small clusters, eyes darting nervously towards the entrance. He gestured to a side entrance, where a stern-looking official stood guard. It seemed sponsored participants received preferential treatment, even up to the preliminaries! As we neared, the official scrutinized my token and the list on his other hand. "Kai Liu?" A curt nod was his only acknowledgment before he stepped aside. "Right through there. The preliminaries are about to begin." My heart thudded against my ribs as I walked through the entrance. Feng Wu followed, placing a hand on my shoulder. "Good luck, Kai. Show them what you''ve got." I stepped into the venue, my pulse quickening. Unlike the vast room from yesterday, the floor here was meticulously organized. The space had been divided into three distinct sections, and within each, row upon row of simple booths curved around like a giant amphitheater. Clearly, this was designed to accommodate hundreds of participants. Each booth was remarkably minimal: a small table, a cushioned stool, an ink pot, an ink brush, and a stack of what seemed like thick, high-quality paper. I had no idea what was in store for us, but it definitely didn''t look like traditional alchemy. "Follow me," a voice said. I turned to see a middle-aged woman in a crisp uniform gesturing towards one of the quadrants. She led me down a path, and the sheer number of participants became overwhelming. Here were young men and women dressed in the finest silks, faces etched with a mix of excitement and determination. There were stern-faced alchemists with weathered hands, likely journeymen hoping for a breakthrough. I even spotted a group of elderly scholars, their beards flecked with gray, who whispered amongst themselves with an air of quiet confidence. I suppose the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet allowed it; the only limiting factor for applicants was the level their cultivation was at. "Your booth is this way," the woman said, finally stopping at the edge of one of the concentric rows. "Please, do not touch anything until the start of the preliminaries is officially announced." She nodded respectfully before moving on to guide the next person. I sat on the stool and took a deep breath. So, this was it. I was just one face in a sea of alchemists, all hoping to prove their worth. Taking a deep breath, I scanned the vast arena. The silence that had initially greeted us was slowly being replaced by murmurs and nervous chatter. Each quadrant bustled as participants took their assigned booths, the hushed conversations a rising tide across the room. A glance around revealed a diverse cast of competitors. Young cultivators, their faces alight with ambition, fidgeted with the ink brushes we weren''t supposed to touch, their silks rustling with every movement. Weathered alchemists, their hands seasoned with years of working with fire and flame, examined the paper and ink pots with stoic expressions. A sudden movement caught my eye. Bai Hua, his colorful attire a beacon amongst the sea of neutral tones, sauntered into my section, a playful glint in his eyes. He couldn''t see me, but inwardly I smiled upon seeing the familiar face from yesterday. Before I could try to get his attention, a hush fell over the room. The murmurs ceased, replaced by a tense anticipation. All eyes turned towards the center of the arena, where a raised platform stood empty. A spotlight flared to life, illuminating a figure who strode onto the stage with an air of quiet authority. He was a man of average height, his face etched with the lines of experience. Dressed in ornately embroidered robes of midnight blue, he held the crowd''s attention effortlessly. "Welcome, honored participants," his voice boomed, surprisingly rich for such a lean figure. "I am Ma Hualong, the coordinator of the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet''s preliminary rounds. Today, you each have the opportunity to prove your mettle, to demonstrate your alchemical prowess and secure your place in the prestigious competition proper." A ripple of excitement ran through the crowd. Ma Hualong raised a hand, silencing the murmurs. "However," his voice continued, "the first challenge will not be what you expect." He paused, letting the weight of his words hang heavy in the air. "Today, we test your knowledge, not your practical skills. The written portion of the preliminaries will now commence." Chapter 80: Preliminaries Chapter 80: Preliminaries Ma Hualong, dressed in his blue robes, looked almost regal under the sunlight pouring through the high ceiling. Three stations each filled with hundreds of competitors! From where l could see, a symbol manifested on the epicenter of each station: a jagged rock in my station, a twisty stalk to the far right, and a paw print to my left. "There are three sections. Minerals, herbs, and animal components. Each section will have a hundred ingredients assigned to them." His crisp voice snapped my attention back to the present. With a flash worthy of an alchemist, he conjured a whirlwind of levitating plates into the air with a flick of his fingers. It seemed he was a formidable cultivator in his own right. From my perspective, I could see the contents of each plate, a flicker of color and sparkle appearing upon each one. My heart did a flip. Amethyst? Beetle wings? A clump of...tree bark? The hourglass on the podium lit up like a beacon, sand shimmering as it began its descent. "The first challenge: identification! You have one incense stick''s worth of time to identify as many ingredients in your assigned section as possible. Remember, contestants, after the hourglass runs dry," Ma Hualong paused for emphasis, "the plates will rotate, but you won''t. Only the top hundred scores will make it to the first round. Good luck, contestants!" And with that, dozens of plates shot out from where he was and coalesced at our station. All of them gathered in a neat circular formation right above the jagged rock symbol, before settling in a paced orbit. I grabbed my brush and dipped it into the inkpot. The noise of hundreds of pages being turned occurred simultaneously throughout the Marble Jade Arena. I could hear curses and mutters from the people closest to me, despite their faces being obscured by the walls of the booth. Okay Kai, you got this. Think. I let out a sharp breath. Eyes flitting from plate to plate what was that black, spiky crystal? That fist-sized stone was cinnabar that was easy enough. But the golden liquid... mercury? It looked too thick. As the minutes passed, my brush moved faster and faster. Mostly standard ingredients, true, but a few were slipping through my grasp. That bluish-green rock... nothing in my recipe knowledge matched it. Jade, maybe, but the color was too vibrant, the luster too...off. Jade? Wait a minute. My mind raced through the Memory Palace, searching for an image, a snippet of a forgotten conversation. Then it hit me, a bolt from the blue. That''s not an ingredient at all! That''s Qinglian Jadeite! "I should''ve known..." I muttered to myself, filling in the page before I forgot what it was. The memory unfolded Elder Zhu lecturing about the Jade Alchemic Flame, the sect''s prized treasure. This was the base material used to create it, the same prize the Silent Moon sect had demanded! A rush of excitement washed over the panic. So, it wasn''t just identifying recipe ingredients. It was recognizing any material with alchemical potential, even those used indirectly! This realization was a game-changer. My eyes swept across the plates with newfound purpose. Not just the potions, but the tools, the processes... What else was here that wasn''t in a standard alchemist''s toolkit? There! Not some obscure ore, but a simple clay bowl. Yet, the texture... a touch of glimmer I''d seen only once, helping Elder Ming prepare a heat-resistant crucible back as a child. This wasn''t ordinary clay, but a blend infused with refractory minerals. My brush scratched along the page: Refractory Clay Mix. And that strange vial? Not an exotic liquid metal, but a simple jar of oil except it had the subtle sheen of firefly luminescence. Not some potion base, but the fuel for alchemical lamps! The ones with that barely-there, flickering light that wouldn''t disturb sensitive reactions. My hand wrote swiftly: Alchemical Lamp Oil. A sense of power filled me. This wasn''t a test of rote memorization. It was a challenge to see beyond the obvious, to understand the wider world of alchemical practice. It was the difference between a recipe-follower and a true alchemist. This, this I could do! "Time''s up!" Ma Hualong declared, his voice reverberating throughout the venue. "Remember, contestants, the plates will now rotate. You have another incense stick''s worth of time to identify the ingredients in your new section!" I let out a defeated sigh. Seventy, maybe eighty identifications. Not bad, considering I was completely lost with the last thirty or so. Still, a gnawing frustration bubbled in my gut. Those last unknown minerals troubled me. The world blurred as the plates whirred. One moment they were filled with gleaming stones and curious vials, the next a kaleidoscope of greens, browns, and vibrant reds filled my vision. Herbs and plants! Relief washed over me, followed by a surge of exhilaration. This was my territoryyears spent scouring the forests, compounded by my experience at the Verdant Lotus sect, I had complete confidence here. No time to waste. I dipped my brush before the plates even settled, my mind already racing. Moonlit Grace Lily, Breezesong Fruit, the rarest ingredients in the entire province! The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet was an opulent competition. It must''ve cost a generational fortune to procure all these items. Just the herbs alone must be astronomical. My hand flew across the page, barely keeping pace with the frantic recognition flooding my mind. Skyreach Flower, Nightshade, Dragon''s Breath Pepper, Mystic Mindroot...each name a familiar friend from countless concoctions. Only one remained unidentified as the sand in the hourglass dwindled to its final grains. A spindly, crimson flower with an unsettlingly pulsating core. "The plates will now rotate once more!" The plates whirred into place, and my eyes widened. A flash of grey, Wind Serpent scales! A rush of affection surged through me. I''d never forget the day I''d found Windy. Although his scales were pure white, the ones of his parents were a greyish-silver hue, and the size of my fist. Beside the scales, a mound of shimmering white fur Snow Hare, no doubt. But that curled, iridescent horn...? Likely an antelope variant from the far north with medicinal properties. My mind searched the depths of my Memory Palace, grasping for a name. It came to me like a spark: Frostbreath Antelope Horn. The plates were a whirlwind of claws, feathers, and glistening vials of unidentified fluids. It was overwhelming, a stark contrast to the familiarity of the herbs. But I pushed on. Claw of the Mountain Drake, Feather of the Azure Sunbird... With each name, I recalled fragments of animal lore, their habitats, their uses. My brush raced against the draining hourglass, leaving smudges of ink as I tried to match my memories to the bizarre specimens before me. Some of these weren''t even from our province! How''d they get these? Despite my efforts, I couldn''t name them all. I was sure I did worse here compared to any of the other sections; maybe only half of which I identified correctly. "And that concludes it! Don''t move from your seats, officials will be picking up your papers, ensure it is labeled properly with the number on your entry token and your name. If you don''t adhere to these instructions, your papers will be thrown out and you''ll be automatically disqualified!" I swallowed, double-checking and turning over every page to do so. The venue was silent, save for the turning of pages. Slowly but surely, officials came by and collected my work. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. With a relieved sigh, I leaned back in my chair. It was done. Regardless of the outcome, I''d given it my all. A quick mental calculation reassured me I was confident at least two hundred of my identifications were correct, likely more in herbs. Even with the lackluster animal component round, that should place me comfortably within the top hundred. The tension bled from my shoulders as I watched other contestants anxiously awaiting the collection of their papers. Sighs, groans, and even a few muffled sobs echoed through the booths. The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, it seemed, wasn''t for the faint of heart. A puzzled look crossed his face. "Bookstores? Certainly. But Liang Feng? Never heard of him." He shrugged. "Perhaps a regional author from your area?" My disappointment was clear. So my favorite writer wasn''t a renowned author. Maybe I could still find his works somewhere... As we turned down a narrower street, a sign caught my eye The Scroll and Tome, it proclaimed in elegant calligraphy. "Feng Wu, wait! Let''s check this place out first. Maybe they have what I''m looking for." Feng Wu hesitated, avoiding eye contact with me. "Kai, about that... it''s mostly...well..." He trailed off. I tilted my head, utterly confused. It was rare to see the usually eloquent man at a loss for words. "Mostly what? That''s nonsense! I can see all the books in there! There''ll be something in there." Before he could answer, my curiosity propelled me into the store. Immediately, the change in atmosphere became apparent. The air hummed with an almost tangible feminine energy, and the scent of floral perfumes, much like the one Bai Hua wore, hung heavy in the air. And the clientele were almost exclusively women, their gazes flitting over the vibrant covers of the books that lined the shelves. My eyes landed on a particularly flamboyant title, The Dragon Tamer and His Feisty Concubine. "...Huh." Below was another - The CEO of the Immortal Sect Falls for Me! Such unique titles...I don''t think I''ve seen anything quite like them. Something in my brain was warning me, screaming at me that something was off. But the titles...they were so grand, so full of promise and intrigue. Perhaps, just perhaps, there was more to them than met the eye? "One peek wouldn''t hurt" I muttered, reaching out to a book whose title practically screamed adventure: The Peasant Who Stole the Demonic Senior Disciple''s Heart. A romance! No wonder there were so many women, I suppose it didn''t hurt to broaden my horizons! As I flipped open the book, realization struck me like a lightning bolt. It wasn''t just an adventure. It wasn''t just a romance. And this romancewas between two men. A flicker of curiosity pierced through my frantic attempts to compose myself. Surely thisthis wasn''t just some tale of forbidden passion? No, it must be a heroic tale of adventure! With shaking hands, I cracked the book open, my eyes skimming the first few paragraphs. "Li Wei, the humble tea seller, shivered as rain lashed his meager stall. The mountain pass was deserted, the usual flow of travelers halted by the torrential downpour. A bolt of lightning rent the sky, illuminating a figure standing amidst the storm." My heart skipped a beat. This sounded more promising already! It was an adventure! "The stranger''s robes, a vibrant crimson against the backdrop of the tempest, bespoke membership in the illustrious Crimson Lotus Sect. His eyes, pools of molten rubies, held an unreadable intensity. A sword of exquisite craftsmanship gleamed at his hip, promising prowess in the martial arts." Interesting. So, this was a cultivator, a member of a renowned sect meeting a humble villager? Why did it sound so familiar? I dared a glance upwards, my gaze landing on the chapter title: The Crimson Demon and His Captivating Tea Merchant My jaw hung open in astonishment. Captivating? Oh my. This was definitely not Elder Ming''s sort of reading material. He would undergo Qi Deviation on the spot if I bought this for him! "I seek shelter," the cultivator''s voice boomed, deep and resonant like distant thunder. "What price for your tea?" Li Wei, though intimidated, found his voice. "For a cultivator of your stature, this humble one offers his finest brew as a gift." The man paused, a flicker of surprise crossing his handsome features. "A gift? You understand the implications, mortal?" A defiant spark ignited within Li Wei''s eyes. "Of course, my lord. But kindness knows no cultivation level. A simple cup of tea is the least I can offer to one who braves the storm." The demon lords gaze softened, the barest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "Very well. Your courage intrigues me, tea merchant. I shall accept your offering." And so, the demon lord''s blood-red lips neared closer and closer, until Panic flooded my veins. I slammed the book shut and whirled around, scanning the room frantically for an escape route. My eyes met those of an elderly woman adorned in jewels. Her expression was unreadable. I left the store as fast as my legs could take me. Unable to meet Feng Wu''s gaze, I could make out the faint tremors wracking his body, as well as the faint sound of snickering. "Ahem, I was just...I think I must be feeling ill, Feng Wu." I stammered, my voice reaching a fever pitch. "The forbidden scriptures. They''ve given me some sort of...heart demon? Qi deviation?" Feng Wu didn''t even try to hide his laughter. His shoulders shook as he grabbed my arm and all but dragged me to the next stop. Chapter 81: The Day Snow Turned to Rain Chapter 81: The Day Snow Turned to Rain It was a hot day. That by itself wouldn''t have been anything to comment on. But even in the furthest recesses of the world, the Heaven''s Pillar Sect, stationed in a land of perpetual winter, felt the heatwave. In an instant, the heavy snow that pervaded the sect''s territory turned into rain. The hail quickly turned into a torrential downpour, alarming the sect''s disciples. Elder Li narrowed his eyes. ''Impossible...'' It wasn''t a word that the Sect Leader used lightly. For a man who had lived an uncountable number of years, it wasn''t something said often. Although he mused that two anomalous events that never occurred during his lifetime had happened in quick succession; the rise of the Heavenly Interface, and this. The Heaven''s Pillar Sect resided in a realm saturated with yin qi, where the chill cut to the bone. Lower-level cultivators risked freezing to death without proper preparation, a testament to the harshness of the land. Yet, this perilous environment held an allure it was one of the richest locations for gathering qi. But today, a shift rippled through the air. Snow morphed into torrential rain, melting the icy mountain crowns and unleashing devastating floods. Slopes crumbled in landslides, crushing unprepared creatures beneath the onslaught of earth and water.The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m A catastrophe of epic proportions. For the sect''s inhabitants, many of whom had never ventured beyond these icy borders, the world was turning upside down. This event was as unimaginable as pigs sprouting wings and taking flight. But the Sect Leader didn''t move from his spot, high above the courtyard where the Heaven''s Pillar sect was running amok wondering what happened. He only spoke a few cryptic words. "Damned brat..." "Senior Brother! What are you doing?!" The disciple was startled. Their senior brother had gone mad, running straight towards the dining hall in a panic when the sudden change occurred. A drop of sweat sizzled away on his brow, disappearing in a wisp of steam as the heatwave intensified. The senior brother in question ran through the sect premises, barreling down and making the world tremor with every step. Despite his large stature, he moved with a speed that surpassed common sense, creating a gust of wind in his wake. The disciple following after him shouted. "READY THE DINING HALL! SENIOR BROTHER''S GETTING FOOD PANGS AGAIN!" A wave of dread washed over the sect, a collective gasp echoing through the premises. Some took action, taking advantage of their lighter figure to make it to the dining hall to prepare them for the ensuing disaster. It wasn''t the heatwave that caused the deepest fear, but the monstrous figure rampaging towards the dining hall. Senior Brother was a force of natureboth figuratively and literally. Standing nearly eight feet tall, his physique could only be described to a massive boulder. Broad shoulders, bulging biceps, and a frame that could easily crush a lesser man...it was a miracle he hadn''t brought down any buildings in his frenzied dash. His once bright eyes, now perpetually hooded, held a strange emptiness. Unkempt hair, and a scruffy beard belying of a man his stature and reputation. A cruel reminder of the promising young cultivator he once was, now forever broken. With a roar that split the heavens, the giant crashed into the dining hall. Panic ensued. Disciples scattered like ants before a foot, their shouts drowned out by the terrifying sounds of splintering wood and shattering porcelain. Tables flew, benches were overturned, and trays of food scattered in a chaotic explosion of color and scent. Senior Brother paid them no mind. His gaze was fixed on the feast with a single-minded intensity that burned with madness. He lunged forward, a gargantuan hand reaching for the nearest plate. Roast beast, still steaming, disappeared into his maw in a single bite. A whole glazed fish followed, its delicate bones crunching ominously. He chewed and swallowed with inhuman speed, oblivious to the growing mound of empty plates beside him. Another disciple, braver or perhaps more foolish than the rest, attempted to intervene. "Senior Brother, please! You must control yourself!" The murderous expressions of the Wing Clan were visible from here, not even bothering to hide their intent which threatened to crush everyone in the room. Except him. In front of the dozens of cultivators aiming for his life, he only laughed. A beautiful and innocent sound. But, it was a sound that struck terror far deeper in the present group than the presence of martial artists converging on their location. The city would soon become drenched in red. The Emerald Spirit Forest pulsed with unease. The sudden surge of heat ripped through the verdant expanse like a searing wind, a stark contrast to the usual cool embrace of the ancient trees. Creatures stirred in their nests, nocturnal predators emerging in the sudden, oppressive light. Spirit Beasts, attuned to the subtle shifts in their environment, let out panicked cries, the symphony of life replaced by a frantic discord. High above it all, amidst the swirling clouds of emerald leaves, the World Tree stood unmoving. Its colossal form dwarfed even the mightiest of its brethren, its roots snaking deep into the earth''s core, its branches reaching towards the heavens. Unlike the lesser trees, their crowns wilting under the scorching sun, the World Tree remained stoic. A few leaves, brittle and brown, danced away on the hot wind, but the vast majority held firm. Within its ancient heart, a consciousness stirred. It was older than time itself, a silent observer of the world''s birth and evolution. It had witnessed the rise and fall of empires, the dance of creation and destruction. Yet, even in its vast memory, this event feltunnatural. The heat, the pressure, it was a harbinger of change, a tremor in the delicate balance of the world. ''Perhaps it was...?'' To the entity, decades were ephemeral. Old monsters, shining empires...they all felt fleeting to the World Tree, which had existed for millennia. But one figure stood in its recent memory, a cultivator of unknown origin. It hadn''t stayed long, perhaps two or three years, before vanishing. It strongly reminded the World Tree of an ember, but one that, if left unchecked, threatened to consume and turn all to ash. This heatwave felt so distinct. The towering entity knew what it was. An awakening. As the heat intensified, so did the World Tree''s resolve. Its roots dug deeper, and its branches spread wider, drawing strength from the very lifeblood of the forest. The radius of the Emerald Spirit Forest shimmered, the effects of the devastating heatwave slowly ebbing away. It would stand firm, an immovable pillar against the coming storm. It would be the silent sentinel, the unwavering guardian, ensuring the delicate equilibrium remained unbroken. A wave of warmth washed over Elder Ming, so sudden and unexpected that it stole his breath for a moment. He blinked, the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees momentarily blinding him. Gone was the usual bite of the approaching winter in the Tranquil Breeze Province, replaced by a gentle breeze and a sky the color of a robin''s egg. For a heartbeat, Elder Ming was transported back in time. He was no longer the village elder, his weathered face etched with the trials of a long life. He was a young cultivator, his spirit alight with the thrill of discovery, the world a playground of endless possibilities. He could almost feel the burning of incense on his hand, hear the resonant chime of an ancient temple bell. A pang of something akin to longing shot through him. Memories, hazy and fragmented, flickered at the edge of his consciousness. The gleam of a sword, the camaraderie of fellow disciples, the heady feeling of boundless potential...the fragments of a life lost in a single, devastating night. Elder Ming shook his head, a wry smile pulling at the corners of his lips. What a fool he was, an old man getting sentimental over a bit of unexpected heat. He glanced down at the rows of tender herbs Kai had entrusted to his care. Perhaps this sudden warmth would give them a much-needed boost before the real winter arrived. With a renewed sense of purpose, Elder Ming knelt beside the fragrant lavender, his calloused fingers gently brushing against the soft blooms. He may have left his past behind when he fled to the Tranquil Breeze Province, burying the pain deep within, but his memories always acted as a companion on his lonely nights. The Jianghu held no allure for him anymore, not after the tragedy that marred his youthful aspirations. But maybe, just maybe, this odd heatwave wasn''t just a change in the weather. Maybe, it was a sign of new beginnings, a chance to cultivate something new, not just plants, but perhaps...himself. A ghost of a smile played on his lips. "Off gallivanting around the Crescent Bay City...Making an old man like me work double-time tending these herbs." He chuckled softly. With a sigh that escaped his lips like a wisp of smoke, Elder Ming rose from his kneeling position. His muscles creaked in protest, a stark reminder of the years etched into his body. Elder Ming rose, joints creaking in quiet protest. The years lay heavy on his frame, but today, a lightness stirred within him. He walked into the shop and reached for Kai''s meticulously kept notebook. The boy''s clear script chronicled the care of each plant, and as Elder Ming flipped through the pages, his eye fell on a section filled with short recipes. Ways to transform the essences into even more exquisite teas. "Well," he murmured, a flicker of mischief in his eyes, "no sense dwelling on the past. There are herbs to be watered, and perhaps...a new tea blend to experiment with." The thought warmed him, a spark of anticipation chasing away the shadows of old regrets. Chapter 82: Underdogs and Unexpected Results Chapter 82: Underdogs and Unexpected Results "Crimson Demon..." I shuddered, thinking about the bookstore from earlier in the afternoon. "Hm? Did you say something, Kai?" I shook my head as soon as Feng Wu turned to look at me as we exited the Jade Harmony Inn. "Nothing," I muttered. He raised an eyebrow, a knowing grin spreading across his face. "You''ve been awfully quiet ever since we left The Scroll and Tome. Perhaps you found...enlightenment?" My face flushed hotter than a blacksmith''s forge. "Don''t be ridiculous! I was merely contemplating the profound impact certain literary works can have on the unsuspecting reader." "The profound impact of...forbidden knowledge?" Feng Wu finished, a teasing glint in his eye. "Perhaps you''ve stumbled upon an awakening, my friend?" "An awakening?" I nearly choked on the words. "More like a descent into madness! Those scandalous texts could give a cultivator Qi Deviation just by gazing upon the first page!" A burst of laughter escaped Feng Wu''s lips. "Oh, Kai, you''re truly a sight to behold. Here I thought you were an adventurous spirit, eager to explore the unknown, and yet a few simple books send you into a panic." "Simple is an understatement," I grumbled, crossing my arms defensively. "Those were weapons of mass distraction, designed to corrupt the minds of the innocent!" Feng Wu leaned closer, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "It truly is a corrupting influence. I''ll make sure to keep watch on you, before you get into the idea of making aphrodisiacs, and other sinister potions of that natu-" "Feng Wu, I swear, you''re courting death," I warned, though I couldn''t suppress a reluctant smile. "Trying to induce a heart demon in a fellow cultivator at such a critical momentyou have no shame!" He threw his head back and laughed, the sound echoing down the bustling street. "Ah, Kai, never change." My own smile widened as we continued towards the Marble Jade Arena. Feng Wu''s teasing may have been relentless, but his lightheartedness was a welcome distraction. The results of the preliminaries would be announced soon, and my fate in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet hung in the balance. As we neared the venue, the energy shifted. The playful atmosphere dissipated, replaced by a palpable tension that hung in the air like a storm cloud. Hundreds of contestants milled about outside the arena, their faces etched with a mixture of anticipation and dread. LET''S DO THIS! a booming voice cut through the nervous chatter. I turned to see a towering figure shouldering his way through the crowd, making everyone give him a wide berth. The blacksmith from the preliminaries, with his broad shoulders and a grin that seemed permanently etched onto his face. Out of all these dignified old men and scholarly-looking folk, he stood out like a crane among chickens. It made me truly curious, what was someone like him doing here? A flicker of sympathy stirred within me. He might be brimming with confidence, but I couldn''t help but notice the subtle disdain from some of the other competitors. Perhaps they saw him as a brute, an outsider crashing their world of meticulous concoctions and complex theory. Yet, there was a part of me that admired his boldness. "Excuse me," I said, stepping forward, "but I don''t believe we''ve properly met. You''re the...?" He boomed a laugh that startled a nearby group of contestants. "The name''s Tao Ren! And who might you be?" "Kai Liu," I replied, clasping my hands together for an introductory bow. "I must admit, I wasn''t expecting to see a blacksmith competing in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet." Tao Ren''s wide grin faltered for a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. "Blacksmith? How did you figure that out?" I gestured towards him, taking in the worn leather apron tied around his waist, the heavy hammer strapped to his side, and the impressive musculature that spoke of years spent wielding heavy tools. "The telltale signs, really. The apron, the hammer, the...physique. Reminds me a bit of a friend back home who''s a blacksmith himself. You both have a certain, well, blacksmithy vibe." A grin even wider than the first split across Tao Ren''s face. "A blacksmithy vibe, you say? I like the sound of that! Now that''s putting it poetically." He clapped me on the back with a force that nearly sent me staggering. "Alright, Kai, you''ve earned a spot as my honorary observer for the competition. Prepare to witness greatness!" "Greatness, huh? But I still don''t quite understand. What brings you to the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet?" Tao Ren''s grin widened even further, if that were possible. "Well, my old man back home had a hunch this competition might finally light a fire under my backside to take alchemy seriously, wants me to inherit that shop of his. He sent me out here to compete," He winked conspiratorially. "Truth be told, the only fire I''m interested in is the one roaring in my forge." My eyebrows shot up. "So you''re not here for alchemy?" He chuckled, a hearty, full-bodied sound. "Not exactly. Think of it as a strategic investment. You see, I''m planning on opening up a blacksmithing business soon. And what better way to drum up clientele than by showing everyone I''m not just a brawny fellow who swings a hammer, but a man of refined skill, capable of wielding both fire and potion? At the biggest event in Crescent Bay City, no less?" He thumped his chest proudly. "Imagine the whispers! ''Tao Ren, the alchemist-blacksmith! His blades are sharper than his mind, and his elixirs rival those of immortals!'' Pure marketing genius, wouldn''t you say?" I blinked, struggling to process his logic. While there was a certain...boldness to his plan, the connection between forging and alchemy seemed a bit of a stretch. "Uh, I see what you''re going for," I stammered, unsure how to phrase my next question delicately. "But wouldn''t it be more effective to, you know, actually focus on your blacksmithing skills if that''s your true passion?" "Quite rare," he replied, his gaze fixed on the crowd. "I can''t recall anyone without proper backing from the previous Gauntlet who managed it in the top eighty, let alone the top twenty. Of course, the format of the preliminaries was vastly different. Perhaps that played a role." "Ma Hualong seems as surprised as the rest of them," remarked Feng Wu. As we passed into the top twenty without my name being called, I grew nervous. If Bai Hua''s debut at the twentieth spot was unprecedented, then what were the chances I didn''t make it? I swallowed nervously. "I know what you''re thinking, Kai," Feng Wu said, without even sparing a glance at me. "Effort does not betray the dedicated person. I''ve seen your work first-hand. You will make it through the preliminaries, without a doubt." My shoulders eased with his words. It was a testament to our friendship, the fact he knew the rights words to say even when I didn''t say anything. "At twelfth, Kai Liu of the Verdant Lotus sect!" And just like that, all my fears and anxieties were washed away. With a grin spreading across my face, I realized that despite my internal turmoil, there was an undeniable thrill simmering just beneath the surface. I''d always been the underdog. Now, it was time to prove I had teeth. As I slowly pushed my way through the crowd, countless eyes settled on me - some with curiosity, many with disdain, others with a dismissive indifference that stung even more. I met each stare with unwavering determination. A wide grin plastered to my face, I held my head high. Let them look. Let them underestimate me. It would only make my eventual triumph all the sweeter. "Well done, Kai!" Feng Wu''s voice cut through my thoughts as I entered the Marble Jade Arena. He clapped me on the shoulder, nudging me towards the Marble Jade Arena. My own smile widened in response. I couldn''t wipe the grin off my face if I tried. In this moment, the doubts and fear seemed to fade, replaced by a fierce determination. I approached Ma Hualong and the band of officials beside him. He gave me a curt nod and an appraising eye, before motioning towards scholarly-looking official with a small bag. They unveiled another token, with the number twelve emblazoned on it. "Please head inside the waiting area for further instruction," The official said with a bowed head. I said my thanks and moved forward, taking one last look back. Hundreds of contestants remained. To think less than a dozen had a higher score than I did. The more incredible part was how I doubted my genius. I should''ve known. I was the chosen one! I moved deeper into the Marble Jade Arena, the cheers of the remaining contestants fading behind me. The once vast, open space, filled with seated booths for the preliminary round, had been completely transformed. Now, a simple seating area had been set up against one wall, facing what appeared to be a large, raised platform. Scanning the other competitors already gathered, a familiar face caught my eye. Bai Hua, his flamboyant robes even more conspicuous amidst the more subdued attire of the other alchemists, was engaged in animated conversation with none other than Tao Ren. The blacksmith''s boisterous laughter echoed through the space, his grin wide enough to split his face in two. A flicker of warmth spread through me. These two couldn''t be more different, and yet, both had defied expectations to reach this stage. Perhaps there was more to the Gauntlet than pedigree and tradition after all. A grin spread across my face as I approached the unlikely duo. "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the perfumer extraordinaire and the blacksmith," I remarked, a playful glint in my eye. Bai Hua turned towards me, his smile dazzling. "Kai Liu! I trust the preliminaries treated you well? Your placement is most impressive...for a simple herbalist, of course." His eyes twinkled with a teasing glint. Tao Ren let out a booming laugh. "Don''t listen to him, Kai. This pretty boy might know his perfumes, but he hasn''t got an ounce of alchemical sense in his head! You''re the real threat here." "Oh, hush now," Bai Hua retorted, swatting Tao Ren''s arm playfully. "Don''t fill his head with nonsense. Clearly, I''ll be the one to win this contest." He raised his robe to cover his face. I held up my hands in mock surrender. "Gentlemen, gentlemen, please! I''m but a humble village apothecary. You both outshine me by leagues." My grin broadened. "Even if I scored higher than the both of you." As our bickering continued, I noticed Duan Jian''s scornful gaze on us, not too far from where we were seated. The anger I''d been carefully suppressing flared with renewed intensity. I was tired of being treated like an afterthought, tired of having my knowledge and potential brushed off simply because I didn''t come from the right pedigree. Perhaps it was foolish, perhaps it was reckless, but a stubborn defiance surged within me. My fingers twitched. For a fleeting moment, a different face superimposed itself over Duan Jian''s the visage of Elder Jun, the Silent Moon elder I had dared to defy. The all-too-recent memory of that chilling brush with true power sent a shiver down my spine. The stakes had been so much higher back then, with not just my own life, but the safety of my village and sect brothers hanging in the balance. Yet, another part of me, a bolder voice fueled by resentment, refused to yield. If I were afraid of risk, I never would''ve left the confines of Gentle Wind Village. And after everything I''d faced with the Silent Moon sect, his posturing felt almost petty. Duan Jian might throw obstacles in my path, but I doubted he had the inclination to truly destroy me. A mischievous smirk tugged at my lips. "After all," I continued, my voice carrying across the space, "Perhaps those concerned with separating wheat from chaff should first ensure they can tell the difference themselves." Chapter 83: The Nail That Sticks Out Chapter 83: The Nail That Sticks Out He narrowed his eyes at me, a flicker of rage as he realized the meaning behind my words. A part of me, a small, cautious voice, urged me to backtrack, to apologize for the pointed insult. After all, wasn''t it wiser to avoid making powerful enemies? The old adage whispered in my mind: ''the nail that sticks out gets hammered down''. The thought of enduring more condescension, of accepting my place as a ''lesser'' alchemist, filled me with a different sort of dread. Hadn''t I endured enough veiled insults, enough dismissive glances? These arrogant alchemists, with their prestigious lineages and their certainty of superiority, they saw me as an insignificant speck, a bit of chaff to be swept aside without a thought. Duan Jian took a deliberate step forward, the cloud patterns on his robes swirling as if stirred by a sudden gust of wind. "You dare mock me, village boy? Do you know who I am? The prestige of my clan?" "Oh?" I feigned innocence, tilting my head in mock curiosity. "Do enlighten me. Perhaps your esteemed clan specializes in growing chaff?" The insult elicited a few laughs, and a low murmur of whispers rippled through the crowd. Duan Jian''s face flushed an ugly shade of crimson. "How dare you!" he snarled, his voice rising in anger. "You...you insignificant worm! Don''t think your petty tricks will save you. I''ll see you fail in the first round, and then you''ll learn the price of disrespect!" My hands clenched into fists, nails biting into my palms. A hot flush spread through me, mixing with the icy prickle of rage. "The only disrespect I see is yours," I countered, my voice rising to match his own. "Respect is not dictated by lineage or wealth, but by skill and character. And your character, it seems, is sorely lacking." His eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I thought he might lunge at me. The other competitors shifted uneasily, some clearly enjoying the spectacle, others averting their gazes as if afraid to witness the inevitable downfall of an ''outsider''. But then, a cold determination settled within me. I would not be cowed. With my chin held high, I met his gaze unflinchingly. "Perhaps," I continued, my voice edged with steel, "you should be more concerned with passing the competition. After all, empty threats won''t enhance your skill." His nostrils flared, and the muscles in his jaw twitched. But some of the fire seemed to drain from his eyes, replaced by a cold calculation. He eyed the rest of the crowd, gauging the reactions. For a long moment, he simply stared at me, a silent battle of wills unfolding in the space between us. "You''ll regret this, peasant." Then, abruptly, he turned on his heel, the swirl of his robes a final display of disdain. I watched him go, my hands clenched into fists at my sides. A victory, yes, but it tasted bittersweet. Duan Jian''s smoldering glare left a prickling sensation on the back of my neck. Had I gotten too cocky? Provoking someone of his caliber likely connections could backfire spectacularly. "Don''t let him get to you, Kai," Bai Hua said, his voice low. "There are always those who measure worth by lineage and not by skill." I knew I was gambling. Duan Jian and those like him held influence, they had connections that could make my path impossibly difficult. But as I fixed my gaze on his arrogant sneer, a different kind of fear gnawed at me ¨C the fear of living a life forever on the sidelines, forever underestimated. "Easy for you to say," I muttered, still tense. "You come from a renowned family, even if they aren''t cultivators. They won''t trash you like they do me and Tao Ren."VIsit for the best novel reading experience Tao Ren''s booming laughter startled me. "They were insulting me? When did that ever happen?" Despite my lingering annoyance, I couldn''t help but smile. The blacksmith''s obliviousness was something to behold. As the remaining competitors trickled in, my gaze swept across the room, analyzing each face. Most I didn''t recognize, but over half had been present at the sponsored registry, their robes and demeanors marking them as elite. A pang of insecurity wormed its way into my chest. To think that even with my Memory Palace technique, Accelerated Reading, and a mind-numbing amount of work, over ten people boasted a score higher than me. The air crackled with anticipation as a new figure appeared in the entrance. A cascade of white hair shimmered under the arena lights, followed by eyes the color of winter ice. It was her, the girl from the Lian clan, representing the Whispering Winds Sect. An almost reverent hush fell over the gathered alchemists. Even among this group of the best, she held an undeniable presence, her ethereal beauty adding to her mystique. The way others bowed in acknowledgment as she passed, her regal nod in return, it all screamed of her being far more important than I initially thought. Then, with a confident strut, she walked straight towards me, Bai Hua, and Tao Ren. Duan Juan seemed busy tidying himself, rearranging the bun on his head and fixing the wrinkles on his robes. As soon as she neared him, he spoke. "This young master greets-" She continued forward, not even sparing a glance his way. A shadow loomed over my head, as she finally stopped in front of me, Tao Ren, and Bai Hua. Stopping directly in front of our small circle, her icy blue gaze landed on me. "So, Kai Liu, it seems you''ve managed to scrape through." There was no warmth in her voice, only a cold assessment. I squared my shoulders, refusing to be intimidated. "Indeed, and may I have the honor of knowing your name? As fellow competitors, I believe that courtesy is due." A chilling smile stretched across her lips, a predator sizing up its prey. It mirrored Lan-Yin''s expression whenever she was about to unleash her fury on an unsuspecting Wang Jun. "Jingyu Lian," she finally replied. "...Your knowledge was tested in the preliminaries." His voice boomed through the hall. "Now, your application and theory will be put to the test. Seek the ingredients around you to forge your path to the flag hidden in the abyss." The cryptic clue had an immediate effect. A chorus of whispers erupting as alchemists strained to decipher its meaning. What abyss? What ingredients? My own mind raced, trying to make sense of it. ''Forge your path...'' could it be a metaphor for creating an elixir? "Quiet!" Ma Hualong''s voice cut through the din. "There are no set ingredients, nor a single solution." A gleam appeared in his eye, a touch of sly amusement playing on his lips. "The abyss, however..." he paused, letting the suspense stretch taut, "...is quite literal." He swept off with a final nod, leaving the room buzzing with energy. My eyes swept the room, landing on the unassuming man who had caused such a stir. The top scorer ¨C and now, seeing him in the context of Ma Hualong''s speech, he was a testament to the power of perseverance. A sudden urge to talk to him warred with the nerves coiling in my gut. What if he thought I was presumptuous? Yet, a curiosity about his journey burned within me. I glanced over at Bai Hua and Tao Ren. "I think I''ll introduce myself to... " I gestured towards the unassuming man, the one who reminded me that life wasn''t about starting strong, but about finishing strong. "Be back in a bit." Leaving them with barely a chance to reply, I made my way across the room, my heart thumping in my chest. It was just an introduction. But it also felt like a leap of faith, a reaffirmation of my resolve. As I approached the unassuming man, a flicker of surprise crossed his face. He offered a shy smile. "Can I help you with something?" "I wanted to introduce myself." I extended a hand in a shallow bow. "Kai Liu, Verdant Lotus sect. Congratulations on your impressive showing in the preliminaries." His smile widened, a warmth entering his eyes. "Thank you. Zhi Ruo, from the Million Book Pavilion. It all feels a bit surreal, to be honest." My eyebrows shot up. The Million Book Pavilion? That was the largest library in Crescent Bay City. "So, it''s safe to assume you weren''t always an alchemist?" Zhi Ruo chuckled, a touch of self-deprecation in his voice. "Not exactly. I dabbled a bit, but...well, recent events changed that. I figured I''d enter the Gauntlet, see how far my newfound abilities could take me." Intriguing. First a perfumer, then a blacksmith, and now a librarian. I suppose that I shouldn''t have been so apprehensive of my background as a herbalist. There were plenty of people here that made it despite lacking the same pedigree as the other competitors, although I''m inclined to believe this year was much more of an exception rather than the norm. My inner scholar itched to know more, but I zeroed in on his score first. "Speaking of knowledge, any idea what your score was in the preliminaries?" He shrugged, an air of nonchalance about him that seemed at odds with someone who''d topped the charts. "''Perfect'', they said. Though I suppose that shouldn''t be too surprising, considering my background. But I know knowledge is only half the battle; it''s learning how to use it that''s most important." Perfect? My competitive spirit sparked. There was something I just couldn''t put my finger on...I shook my head and decided to ask him my most burning question. "Say, do you recall that strange flower in the herb section? Spindly, red, pulsating slightly?" It was the only one in the herb category that stumped me. But if he scored a perfect, then that means he correctly identified it. Zhi Ruo''s smile faltered slightly, replaced by a flicker of something akin to...apprehension? "Ah, yes. That...that would be a Bloodsoul Bloom," he said slowly. "Commonly known as the flesh flower. It was a tricky one, and I merely ventured out an educated guess based on its described appearance, so I''d understand why you didn''t know." A shiver ran down my spine. The name sent a chill through me, evoking something far more sinister than any mere plant. "Flesh flower?" I repeated, a sense of foreboding growing in the pit of my stomach. "Yes." He lowered his voice, casting a furtive glance around as if checking we weren''t overheard. "They''re supposed to be extinct. Or, at least, that''s what the records in the Pavilion claimed." "Extinct? Do you know why?" "Because they''re relics of a far darker era," Zhi Ruo explained, his eyes shadowed. "They don''t grow like normal herbs. They...subsist off blood. A constant, fresh supply. In centuries past, traces of them were found in the territory of demonic cultivators, those who practiced forbidden methods to increase their power. Horrific things," he shuddered. Terrifying, and more so, impossible to identify. Demonic cultivators were a thing of the past, and haven''t been a problem here for centuries. Records of them were sparse, even among the Verdant Lotus sect''s records. I wonder if they put that in the preliminaries as a way to throw people off. I lingered for a moment, absorbing Zhi Ruo''s insights, then shifted the topic. "What are your thoughts about the first round? Ma Hualong¡¯s words about forging our path in the abyss were rather cryptic." Zhi Ruo pondered, his gaze turning inward. "The abyss, to me, signifies the unknown depths of alchemy, where theory meets practice in unexpected ways. I anticipate challenges that will require innovative application of our knowledge, not just recitation." Intrigued by his perspective, I probed further. "And how do you plan to spend the rest of the day in preparation?" With a decisive nod, he responded, "I¡¯ll be at the Pavilion, studying. Despite the preliminary success, I can¡¯t afford complacency. The true test is yet to come, and I must be ready." His dedication sparked a realization in me. Being twelfth was an achievement, but it shouldn''t be the pinnacle of my aspirations. Inspired, I made an impulsive request. "Would you mind if I joined you at the Million Book Pavilion for study?" Chapter 84: First Round Blues Chapter 84: First Round Blues "You look like you''ve seen better days," Bai Hua remarked. I scoffed at him. I certainly have. But who could blame me? The Million Books Pavilion was huge! There was no doubt in my mind that the building lived up to its epithet. Zhi Ruo seemed happy to have a fellow scholarly mind with him. Even though we were technically competitors, he seemed happy to share his knowledge. Either that or he was so sure of his abilities that showing his treasure trove didn''t seem like a threat in the slightest. That was how I spent my night in the largest library in the city, reading and learning with Zhi Ruo. I spent most of my night just reading about aspects of alchemy I hadn''t seen in the Verdant Lotus sect''s archives. There were no heaven-defying scriptures in there, but all knowledge was good knowledge, in my humble opinion! I rubbed the back of my neck where a crick had formed from hours spent hunched over books. "I''ve certainly had more restful nights," I admitted, gazing back at the towering silhouette of the Million Books Pavilion. "But the wealth of knowledge in there is worth every second of lost sleep." Bai Hua nodded, understandingly. "Knowledge is a treasure, especially for aspiring alchemists. Speaking of treasures, your Spirit Beasts, that serpent and butterfly.. they''re quite extraordinary. Do you possess some unique beast-taming skill? Perhaps a fruit borne from the Heavenly Interface?" I shook my head, a smile forming as I thought of my companions. I trusted them to Feng Wu''s care for the night, not that they needed much. Although I worried for Windy''s voracious appetite, I knew there were plenty of feeding options in the city. And Wind Serpents only needed to eat once every few days. "Nothing of the sort. Our bond isn''t born from skills or techniques. It''s simply because they recognize my aura and potential! They chose to stay with me, not because of some control I exert over them." Bai Hua laughed before narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. "Intriguing. Such relationships are rare. They speak of a deeper connection, perhaps aligned with your destiny or fate. I had thought it was something from the Heavenly Interface, much like my own abilities." I nodded my head at that. That was fair. Even for me, the Heavenly Interface was responsible for most of my growth. It gave me skills that accelerated my growth, like Accelerated Reading, and ones that fit the direction I wanted to pursue, like the Crimson Lotus Purification Technique. I worked hard, but the system was the one responsible for rewarding my effort. "Yours is from the Heavenly Interface?" Bai Hua¡¯s expression turned solemn. "I believe so, at least a good part of it. Without its aid, even with my expertise, I doubt I would have ventured into this competition. It¡¯s helped me realize and harness my potential in ways I never imagined." "How so?" Bai Hua smirked before covering his face with his sleeve in a conspiring manner. "You''ll see in the first round, hohoho!" As we walked together towards the Marble Jade Arena, I thought back on how many of the competitors benefited from the Heavenly Interface. Likely all of them, but I doubt they experienced it in the same way I did. I wonder what triggering factor there was in place that gave people more from the Interface. I mean, I didn''t see Lan-Yin¡ªdespite her hard work at the tea shop, gain any skills like mine. Was it due to one''s ambition? Some underlying ancestry? Did it pick at random? If it was at random, it meant a variety of people would benefit from the Interface. Even shady figures like Elder Jun or Xu Ziqing, or annoying ones like Duan Jian. The Interface was a fickle thing, indeed. As we neared the Marble Jade Arena, the sheer scale of the crowd outside the main entrance was staggering. People from all walks of life, from the curious townsfolk to the wealthy nobles, thronged the area, all clamoring for a glimpse of the first round¡¯s commencement. The buzz of excited chatter and the occasional shout filled the air, creating a palpable sense of anticipation. But with so many people, there was bound to be conflict. A low groan rumbled through the line as we passed through. "Look at this mess!" a portly woman in a thick cerulean robe complained, shivering slightly. "We''ve been here for hours and haven''t budged an inch!" "Patience, esteemed Madam Li," piped a nervous voice from behind her. "The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet only happens every five years. It''s bound to draw a crowd." "Patience be hanged!" A burly man with a thick, braided beard slammed his meaty fist into his palm. "I could have concocted three batches of my Ironscale Tincture in the time we''ve been standing here!" Just then, a young man, shoved his way in front of the burly man. "Coming through, coming through! Make way for a disciple of the illustrious Howling Crane Sect!" The burly man¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Howling Crane Sect? More like a flock of twittering sparrows, if you ask me. What''s the point of you nitwits coming to watch the Gauntlet? You wouldn''t know true alchemy if it bit you in the¡ª" "ENOUGH!" A voice boomed, silencing the line. An imposing woman with a fierce expression and yellow robes adorned with the tell-tale symbol of an official. "Do you fools have no respect for decorum? This is a competition for the most skilled alchemists, not a marketplace squabble!" She glared at the young man who cut in line. "And you, boy! The line starts back there. Unless your Howling Crane Sect teaches nothing but barnyard manners, you''ll rejoin like everyone else." The young man puffed out his chest, indignation coloring his face. "But...but I am Wu Long, most esteemed disciple of Master Wei! Surely you wouldn''t dare¡ª" Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The woman snorted. "Wu Long? Cutting in line and spouting nonsense. Your mother must be truly desperate to have saddled a disrespectful brat like you with such a dignified name!" The line erupted in stifled snickers. Wu Long¡¯s face contorted with rage. "You... you take that back, you old shrew!" He lunged for the woman, his fists clenched. "That''s a good guess, but I-" As we followed the line, the antechamber gave way to the vastness of the Marble Jade Arena, which had undergone a dramatic transformation. A sandy expanse stretched before us, bordered by a serene beach on our side and crystal-clear water on the other, mimicking a natural coastal landscape. Scattered across the sand were simplified alchemical stations, each isolated yet part of a larger, intricate setup. It felt like I entered a different dimension; one where the province was still in the midst of summer rather than the approaching winter. The area was positively teeming with ingredients, ones that all seemed to share common properties...that related to the sea. Ingredients, flags, abyss... And just like that, everything clicked. The previously empty stands now buzzed with life, filled with thousands of spectators. Their collective voices merged into a thunderous roar, echoing the pounding waves of the artificial ocean, their excitement palpable and contagious. The atmosphere was electric, charged with anticipation for the spectacle about to unfold. "Let''s welcome the contestants!" Ma Hualong shouted from his place in the stands. "With a big round of applause!" The crowd erupted in applause as we stepped onto the field, the air thick with anticipation and the salty tang of the simulated sea breeze. The setup was grand, each station stocked with an array of exotic ingredients and basic alchemical tools. Ma Hualong''s voice boomed over the arena, resonating with a clarity that cut through the noise, "Welcome, esteemed contestants and honored guests! Today marks the commencement of a challenge that will not only test our competitors'' alchemical prowess but their ingenuity and resolve." He continued, outlining the specifics of the challenge, "Before you lies a body of water, deep and daunting. Below its surface, flags are placed at various depths, each representing the continuation of your journey in this gauntlet. Your task is to concoct an alchemical solution that enables you to reach these depths and retrieve a flag." The rules were straightforward but daunting, and only confirmed what I had thought. We must use the ingredients available in our surroundings to create an alchemical product that aids in underwater travel and deep diving. Each contestant must secure their own flag to advance by diving into the water, and they can''t take a person''s flag after they had gotten out. Only twenty of the hundred participants will move to the next round, based on the order of flag retrieval. Ma Hualong added a crucial detail, "To ensure fairness and safety, several invigilators will monitor the competition. Any attempt at sabotage or obstruction among contestants will result in immediate disqualification. Remember, this is a test of individual merit and creativity." "A worthy challenge! Wouldn''t you say, friends?!" Tao Ren boasted. The revelation of the challenge''s nature sent a murmur through the contestants. Some looked excited, others apprehensive. The depth of the water and the need for a creative alchemical approach to navigate it added layers of complexity to the task. But for me, I was already planning ahead my moves. I scanned the area, my mind racing. They''d given us the obvious ingredients for Breath Gel ¨C Tidecaller Vine, Horsetail Pine... but clearly, there weren¡¯t enough for everyone. Which meant the organizers were forcing us to think beyond the standard recipe. There had to be more, less common ingredients hidden within the environment they created here. A thrill of excitement coursed through me. This was the kind of challenge that separated rote memorization from true alchemy, where ingenuity and adaptation were key! A fitting challenge for the alchemy god, Kai Liu! While I strategized, a wave of chatter rippled through the crowd above. Ma Hualong''s announcement had ignited their interest. "Did you hear that? Underwater potions!" A merchant in vibrant silks exclaimed to his companions. "This is going to be fascinating!" "Hah! Those pampered young alchemists won''t last a minute!" A geezer with sun-leathered skin scoffed. "How many of those upstarts can even swim?" The crowd''s energy was contagious. I spotted flashes of silver as bets were exchanged, adding another layer of tension to the atmosphere. People were wagering on their favorites, their voices a mix of arrogance and hopeful speculation. As I tuned back into my friends, Bai Hua and Tao Ren mirrored the crowd''s excitement... but with a focused intensity. Zhi Ruo scratched his head, muttering frantically to himself. "Water...need something...pressure..." "Well, Kai," Bai Hua said thoughtfully, "it seems our theories weren''t entirely off the mark. We''ll indeed be looking for the flag in a tricky place!" Ma Hualong continued, his voice now taking on a note of finality, "And now, to add a twist to our tale, the top ten from the preliminaries will receive a head start!" He gestured grandly towards the side of the arena. "Those in the top ten, step forward!" The crowd cheered as Zhi Ruo and Jingyu Lian, along with eight others, moved towards the collection of ingredients. The librarian, slightly disheveled from his earlier rush, adjusted his stance, his eyes darting nervously across the selection of resources. "Contestants will have five minutes to gather their ingredients before the rest of you may begin," Ma Hualong declared. "Your time starts...now!" Chapter 85: Beneath the Surface Chapter 85: Beneath the Surface The top ten moved swiftly, splitting up into two groups ¨C those focused on the Tidecaller Vine, and those, like Zhi Ruo and Jingyu Lian, starting on the Horsetail Pine. A smart initial strategy to create the standard Breath Gel recipe. Jingyu Lian was a blur, swift and precise, while Zhi Ruo struggled to keep up, his movements clumsy. By the time he''d finally sawed off one branch, she''d moved on to the vines, her icy efficiency drawing murmurs from the onlookers. Meanwhile, I cursed under my breath. The earlybirds had snatched up a hefty chunk of the obvious ingredients. With only enough remaining for a handful more Breath Gel concoctions, things were going to get interesting fast. None of the top ten seemed interested in the Sea Lanterns on the trees, although I suppose it''s no surprise. It was uncommon, the recipe tied to that ingredient¡ªthe Gill Pill¡ªwasn''t as effective as Breathing Gel, and much harder to create. The less common Gill Pill was my only shot now, and that meant Bubblebloom Algae, which meant a dip in the water. "Should''ve worn something more...sensible," I muttered, the silk of my robes feeling suddenly extravagant. I''d have to make this count. "The rest of you, BEGIN!" Ma Hualong''s voice boomed. I dashed forward, and made it to where the Sea Lantern fruit were growing before anybody else did. Only about two dozen of the contestants had the same idea as me. Tao Ren was scrambling for the last of the Breathing Gel ingredients, Bai Hua was walking leisurely with his nose up, a thoughtful look on his face. I had no time to worry about them. Securing my chances came first! Sea Lantern fruits usually had enough to make one pill, so getting two on the off-chance I messed up the recipe should be good. The Sea Lanterns required nothing more than a quick pluck ¨C thank the heavens for small mercies! ¨C and I was already on the move again, heading for the water''s edge. As I jogged, I noticed Duan Jian cornering one of the frantic contestants. A hand rested on the smaller alchemist''s shoulder, his voice low and insistent.Foll0ww current novE?ls on nov/3l/b((in).(co/m) "...heard your family runs a small apothecary, down in the market..." Duan Jian was saying. "The Misty Sky Sect always repays favors tenfold...think of it as an investment for the future." The other alchemist shifted nervously, glancing around as if searching for an escape route. Duan Jian''s eyes glittered ¨C a predator sensing weakness. My own stomach twisted. Was he coercing ingredients? Bullying someone into helping him? It felt wrong, a violation of the spirit of the competition, but... I scanned the arena. The invigilators hadn''t reacted. Technically, there was no rule against sharing resources. My gaze snagged on Duan Jian for a moment longer, and his lips curled into a mocking smirk, as though he could read my thoughts. I forced myself to look away, I can''t lose focus on him. The water''s edge shimmered before me, the sand giving way to the crystal-clear depths. My heart pounded in anticipation. I scanned the surface, spotting the delicate blue globes of Bubblebloom Algae swaying gently with the current just below. A rush of relief washed over me - at least that part of the plan was still on track. But something else caught my eye. The underwater landscape wasn''t barren, as I''d initially expected. Iridescent clams nestled in the sand, their shells slightly ajar. Strands of gleaming seaweed wove through the water like liquid emerald. This place was filled with more ingredients than on the floor! So this is how they were going to get the other contestants the ingredients they needed! First things first, securing that Sea Lantern and algae for the Gill Pills. I couldn''t afford to lose sight of my main objective. I grabbed waded into the water, inwardly lamenting the fact I got my silk robe wet, and grabbed the algae growing just under the water. Giving no basket was smart, because it prevented the competitors from grabbing too many ingredients at once. That didn''t make it any less inconvenient, however, holding two Sea Lantern fruits in my hand as I waded through the water. Reaching a station, my hands scrabbled for the familiar shape of a furnace, a mortar and pestle. The basics were present, alongside a collection of what I could only assume were commonplace ingredients ¨C things found in both basic elixirs and more unusual concoctions. A smart setup, forcing us to consider what was readily available as well as the treasures found underwater. My gaze swept across the arena. Already, the top ten were well into their Breath Gel creation, their actions methodical and precise. Jingyu Lian had a small flame flickering beneath her furnace, while others had focused on the grinding process first. It was a familiar dance, and yet, it felt different...the crowd''s energy crackling, the stakes exponentially higher. Zhi Ruo, still damp from his sprint to the Horsetail Pines, was further behind, his movements more panicked than practiced. By the look of his meager ingredient pile, I suspected he''d run into trouble with acquiring enough to create on proper Breath Gel. I frowned. He had the knowledge...but perhaps lacked the physical ability to keep pace in this round. A pity. Bai Hua was...as enigmatic as ever. He seemed to be gathering a bit of everything, his movements almost leisurely, a smirk playing on his lips. Was he already planning beyond Breath Gel? Had he noticed the underwater possibilities as I had? "Focus, Kai!" I gave myself a light slap on the cheek to get my head in the game. The sun was high, its light scattering dazzling reflections across the surface of the artificial lagoon. I spread out my collected ingredients before me¡ªSea Lantern fruits, Bubblebloom Algae, and a handful of supplemental materials from the station. The creation of the Gill Pill was notorious not just for its difficulty but for the finesse required in handling its volatile components. First, I crushed the Bubblebloom Algae using the mortar and pestle, the delicate strands releasing a burst of oxygen-rich bubbles as they were ground into a fine, glowing paste. This was the core of the Gill Pill, the element that would allow a cultivator''s lungs to extract oxygen directly from the water. "COME TO THE JADE FOUNDRY FOR ALL YOUR SMITHING AND ALCHEMY NEEDS!" Tao Ren shouted from afar. I glanced over, seeing him point and wave at the crowd with several ingredients in his arms. What a character. To think he registered just to spread the word of his forge... Shaking my head, I sliced the Sea Lantern fruit in half, it''s insides shimmering with a bioluminescent gel. This gel was crucial¡ªit acted as a catalyst in the reaction, enhancing the body''s ability to absorb the dissolved oxygen. The slicing had to be precise; too thin and the gel would dry out, too thick and it wouldn''t mix properly with the algae paste. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I nodded, satisfied with the arrangement. "Just make it worth your while, and mine. Now, get to work, the clock¡¯s ticking!" "Thanks, Kai. And, listen," he lowered his voice, glancing towards the shimmering expanse of water, "breathing underwater isn¡¯t the only thing you should be worried about." I paused in the midst of organizing my workstation, raising an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" He gestured subtly towards the artificial lagoon. "It¡¯s darker than it looks. The farther down you go, the murkier it gets. If you can¡¯t see, finding those flags is going to be more than a little difficult." I cursed under my breath. Of course, visibility! In my focus on breathing underwater, I had completely overlooked the simple fact that I needed to see what I was doing. "Good point," I admitted, a new wrinkle of concern furrowing my brow. He nodded, then turned back to his station, leaving me to ponder this new challenge. Visibility. I needed something that could illuminate the dark waters. My eyes scanned the available ingredients, none of which were particularly known for their luminescent properties. Then it hit me ¡ª the Essence Extraction technique. My essences always glow, so if I just get one into a vial, I could just use it as a lamp of some sort. Any ingredient would do, honestly. As I said that, I saw Jingyu Lian go up to the water with her completed Breath Gel concoction. The icy maiden approached the water¡¯s edge, her composed demeanor unshaken by the crowd¡¯s fervent murmurs. In her hands, she held the container of her Breath Gel. With a fluid motion, she upended the container, pouring its contents onto the water''s surface. The gel spread quickly, forming a thin, shimmering layer that seemed almost like a second skin on the liquid¡¯s surface. She took a moment to survey her work, ensuring coverage, then, with a grace that spoke of her confidence and skill, she dipped herself headfirst into the gel-coated water. As she submerged, the gel adhered to her skin seamlessly, forming a semi-permeable membrane that clung to her like a second skin. From the sidelines, I watched in awe and a bit of envy. The membrane was a brilliant application of alchemy¡ªallowing oxygen to pass through while filtering out the water and maintaining a stable internal pressure. It was ingenious, her ability to utilize the Breath Gel not just effectively but perfectly. Jingyu Lian had managed to create enough gel to cover her entire body, which was no small feat. It indicated that her measurements and technique were flawless, with absolutely no wastage of ingredients. This level of precision was what made her a formidable competitor. The realization struck me hard. If she could maximize her resources to that extent, I needed to up my game, especially now that I was aware of the visibility issue in the water. With this new problem to solve, I turned back to my own station. Pulling out a small vial, I selected a few strands of the luminous algae I had set aside earlier. Though not as naturally bright as the Sea Lantern fruit, when concentrated, they could emit a sufficient glow. Utilizing the Essence Extraction technique, I carefully drew out the luminescent essence of the algae. As the extraction proceeded, the essence began to glow brightly within the vial, its light piercing the surroundings of my workstation. The algae¡¯s essence filled a portion of the vial, casting shadows as it intensified in brightness. Satisfied with the potency, I sealed the vial, now a makeshift lamp that would illuminate the murky depths below. "Thanks for the tip, Zhi Ruo," I murmured, though he was too engrossed in his own work to hear. His earlier advice had been invaluable, and this glowing vial was my answer to the challenges that lay beneath the water''s surface. Securing the vial to my belt, I prepared myself for the dive. With the Gill Pills and my new source of light, I felt ready to face whatever lay hidden in the depths of the lagoon. The other contestants had already begun to dive in, spurred on by Jingyu Lian. There was no time to waste! Popping the pill in my mouth, I dove in without hesitation. The water closed over me, a sudden chill that sent a shiver down my spine. For a terrifying moment, panic flared ¨C a primal, instinctive fear. Then, the Gill Pill kicked in. My lungs expanded, a gasp that turned into a breath...underwater. Relief washed over me, mingled with a jolt of awe. It worked! I could breathe here. I kicked my legs, propelling myself deeper, the glimmering vial at my waist cutting a path through the increasingly murky water. The bottom of the lagoon wasn''t visible, the depths shrouded in an unsettling gloom. How did they construct this over night? This was incredibly deep! The light from my vial, though strong, only illuminated a few chi around me. Shapes loomed and vanished in the periphery of my vision ¨C were they rocks, or contestants? My heart pounded against my ribs. It was unsettling, being under the sea. ...No way they put anything underwater, right? Nothing that would eat an unsuspecting contestant? I scanned the area, my eyes adjusting to the dimness. There! A glimmer in the distance. Was that a flag? Adrenaline thrummed through my veins. I kicked harder, my focus narrowing, the rest of the world fading into blurry insignificance. Chapter 86: Underwater Gauntlet Chapter 86: Underwater Gauntlet Through the murky water and sediment, the silhouette became clearer. In fact, it was moving too- "Wargh!" I screamed, causing the noise to be warbled due to the presence of water. I veered off to the side, which was immensely difficult considering I was weightless here. Jingyu Lian passed by me, almost butting heads. Her eyes were wide with focus, a flag gripped tightly in her hand. She didn''t even glance my way as she continued her blind, frenzied swim toward the surface. The sight was almost comical, if not for the urgency that propelled her. As she darted away, I couldn''t help but notice the state of her Breath Gel. The protective layer that should have formed a stable, semi-permeable membrane around her was disintegrating, peeling off in patches like old paint. Something was off. Breath Gel, especially when prepared correctly, should last at least half an hour under these conditions. Yet hers was failing after merely five minutes. What could have caused such rapid degradation? I continued my descent, my mind racing as much as my limbs. The water grew colder, the light dimmer, and then I felt it rather than saw it¡ªthe unsettling brush of Slickweed Kelp against my legs. A vast field of it lay at the lagoon''s bottom, swaying gently in the underwater currents. Why was there so much of it here? Slickweed Kelp was a common enough component in several alchemical recipes I knew, most notably in solvents. That was it¡ªsolvents! The kelp''s most prominent feature was its ability to dissolve certain compounds, one of which was the alchemical gel used in Breath Gel. Jingyu Lian must have accidentally swam through a patch of it while fetching her flag, causing the protective gel to break down prematurely. I suppose it was a way to trick those who thought they had it easy using the Breath Gel; my Gill Pill was focused on internal effects, and dispelling that was beyond the effect of any regular plant, unless I ate it. It seems like those contestants with the Breath Gel would be in for a nasty surprise once they landed. No matter, I needed to secure my flag. Internally, I was keeping track of how long I had. The fact I had a light source and didn''t have to worry about the Slickweed Kelp made it less stressful for me. ''There!'' As I drew closer, the shape became more distinct¡ªit was indeed a flag, anchored securely in a crevice, untouched by the surrounding kelp. A surge of excitement shot through me. I reached out, my fingers closing around the fabric. It was real¡ªI had found one of the coveted flags! Clutching the flag, I took a moment to survey my surroundings. The kelp loomed ominously, a reminder of the ever-present danger it posed. My breath, albeit artificial, came in steady rhythms, and the glow from my vial cast an eerie light on the seafloor''s hidden crevices. An idea began to brew in my mind... Collecting several pieces of the Slickweed Kelp, I carefully extracted its essence, creating a green ball of light. Because of the sheer amount, there was enough to form a fist-sized glob. Swimming closer to the surface, where light was allowed to permeate the floor. Taking my second Gill Pill, I popped it to allow me some additional time. I looked upward, if my count was correct, Duan Jian should be... His gaudy robes were hard to miss, even underwater. The Breath Gel covered him, although it was misshapen and uneven in certain places, showing just how inferior he was to Jingyu Lian when making the Breath Gel. Swimming to where he was descending, I made sure to stay out of the way as I released the Slickweed Kelp extract into the water, turning into a thin stream of glowing, green energy. It was hard to predict where the essence would go, but because I had so much, I was able to spread it over a wide area. I swam upward, feeling the cold seep into my bones. Despite the pill''s effects, it couldn''t protect me from the chill of being in the deep water. I was beginning to feel light-headed. As Duan Jian continued to descend, his trajectory seemed to head straight for the glowing green essence, likely seeing it as some sort of sign that the flag was there. Almost immediately, I could see the Breath Gel sloughing off his body. I couldn''t hear it, but I could see him thrashing around in a panic, as the thing that protected him from being soaked and allowing him to defend against the pressures of diving began to crumble. Hahaha! Seeing it was so cathartic. It''s like like karma was catching up to him. That''s what he gets for messing with this invincible young master! A frog in a well, challenging a phoenix like yours truly! Still clutching my hard-won flag and fueled by a surge of wicked delight, I kicked toward the surface. Lungs burning, I battled against the water''s resistance, each upward stroke feeling like a mile. The world above shimmered, tantalizingly out of reach. Breaking the surface, I gasped, air flooding my grateful lungs. The cool breeze was a shock after the icy depths. I blinked against the blinding light within the arena, blinking away salty water. For a moment, the only sound was the frantic beating of my heart and my ragged breaths. Then, the cheers of the crowd hit me like a wave. I glanced around, and my heart swelled. I closed my eyes, focusing my hearing to hear what the crowd was saying. "Move aside, runt! Can''t you see the Ice Queen has emerged? Such perfection!" "Out of the way, out of the way!" A high-pitched voice shrieked. "Some of us want a proper look at Master Bai! Did you see his muscles? Like carved jade!" I snapped my eyes open. What was going on up there? Why was I being ignored like some discarded ingredient? My gaze followed the crowd, settling on Bai Hua, coming out of the water with a flag in hand. "Did he put something on?" I muttered under my breath. His skin glistened, and, oddly enough, seemed to repel the remaining water droplets rolling across his form. It looked like the Breath Gel, but much thinner. How did he get there so quickly? "Thank you," I said, standing. The prospect of warm, dry clothes was too good to pass up. Bai Hua and I followed them, passing our soggy garments to be treated. While waiting for our clothes, Bai Hua leaned against a partition, his gaze thoughtful. "This round is more intense than I expected," he mused. As we spoke, we could hear the sounds of the arena¡ªthe cheers, the splashes, the occasional shout of triumph or frustration. It was a symphony of competition, each note a reminder of the stakes at play. We talked further about who we knew that could make it here. "Speaking of which, what do you think about Tao Ren''s chances?" I asked, turning to Bai Hua. Despite the casualness of my tone, I was genuinely curious. Tao Ren had marketed himself as a simple blacksmith, but his earlier enthusiasm and the way he''d handled himself suggested there might be more to him. Bai Hua''s eyes flicked towards the area where Tao Ren was working, his expression contemplative. "From the brief moments I observed, Tao Ren is much more capable than he lets on," he said thoughtfully. "His approach to alchemy stems more from practicality than theoretical knowledge, a stark contrast to Zhi Ruo." "That''s interesting," I mused, rubbing my chin. The idea that practical skills could sometimes outweigh theoretical knowledge in certain situations wasn''t new, but it was always fascinating to see it in action. At that moment, the officials returned with our dried clothes, a relief that was almost palpable. I quickly changed back into my now warm and comfortable attire, feeling a renewed sense of vigor. As we settled back to observe the ongoing competition, my thoughts drifted to the remaining contestants below. The arena was a flurry of activity, with the remaining competitors fiercely working on their concoctions. Through the crystal-clear water wall, I watched as each one scrambled to secure one of the dwindling number of flags. Even though I harbored a strong dislike for Duan Jian, I couldn''t help but grudgingly respect his ability to work under pressure. He was already back in the water, his movements calculated and desperate as he tried to concoct another batch of Breath Gel. My gaze then shifted to Jingyu Lian. Having witnessed her skill firsthand, I knew that even my well-practiced methods might not measure up to hers in a direct contest. Her precision and efficiency were something to behold, and I realized I would need to rely heavily on my unique talents like Essence Extraction if I hoped to stand any chance of winning the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. Just then, a commotion snapped me out of my thoughts. Emerging from the water with a triumphant splash, Tao Ren surfaced, a flag in one hand and, oddly enough, a clam clamped firmly in his mouth. The crowd erupted into cheers and laughter as he waved his flag, his other hand making a grand gesture towards the Jade Flame Foundry banner draped nearby. I even heard a few swoons from the women admiring his musculature. ''I have muscles too...It''s just hidden under my robes...'' "Only at Jade Flame Foundry! We''re taking commissions after the Gauntlet! For all your alchemy and smithing needs!" he shouted after spitting out the clam, his voice booming across the arena. His antics drew a mixture of admiration and amusement from the spectators. I watched, dumbfounded by his unconventional methods, as he walked over to where Bai Hua and I were sitting, a wide grin splitting his face. "Did you just... swim with a clam in your mouth?" I asked, incredulous as he plopped down beside us, still dripping. "How did you sneak a banner into the arena?" Tao Ren chuckled, holding up the clam for us to see. "Ah, this little beauty? Pearl Diver clams¡ªthey''re nifty little buggers. Used it as a makeshift air reservoir, works well when you combine it with some of the Breath Coral. Not the most orthodox method, but hey, it worked!" I didn''t even ponder the idea of using the clams as an ingredient. As I took the clam from his hand, I noticed how it had a natural contour on the shell that could fit around a human''s lips. "These guys have siphon-like appendages on the inside. If you just fiddle with it, it can take you from the bottom of the water and back." Bai Hua made a face. "Breathing through that doesn''t seem pleasant at all." I raised an eyebrow, impressed despite myself. "And the Breath Coral? Did you use it to enhance the clam''s properties?" "Sorta just mashed them together in my palm with some Tidecaller sap leftover. It wasn''t precise, but it formed a sort of pulpy mix that seemed to do the trick. Once you slather it on the clam, it''ll make these large air bubbles you can breathe from." Listening to him, it dawned on me that Tao Ren was an instinctual alchemist. He understood how things reacted and worked together not through studied knowledge but through a hands-on, trial-and-error approach. That was something I couldn''t do. Perhaps this strategy only worked because of his strong physique; if I tried to accomplish what he did, I would''ve run out of time and sunk like a stone. "I learned a lot of this stuff when I was a kid," Tao Ren continued, a faraway look in his eyes as he remembered. "Old man used to try and teach me the finer points of alchemy, but I only stuck with what I thought was useful. Turns out, it really came in handy today." Laughing, I shook my head. "Well, it certainly paid off. You''ve got a knack for making the most out of unusual situations." As we chatted, my gaze wandered back to the water. The competition was winding down, with only a few flags left. The intensity of the remaining contestants was palpable; each one desperate not to be left behind. Duan Jian rose from the depths with an ugly expression on his face, trudging over to hand his flag in to Ma Hualong, glaring at me viciously as he passed by me. "Two flags remain!" Each competitor here brought something unique to the table, showcasing the wide array of approaches and innovations that alchemy could foster. From Jingyu Lian''s precise technique to Tao Ren''s resourceful pragmatism, and even Duan Jian''s fierce determination under pressure¡ªeach had proven themselves a formidable opponent. Yet as I peered over the water''s edge, my focus settled on Zhi Ruo. As the top contender from the preliminaries, I had expected more from him. But he seemed to lack the practical skills to effectively apply his vast knowledge. Many of the older contestants also struggled with this challenge, either unable to keep up with the physical demands of the task or the pace required to swim deep underwater, even with alchemical aids. Was it unfair? Perhaps. But as I scanned the crowd, noting the flurry of bets and the spectators'' animated discussions, I realized that the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet was as much a spectacle as it was a test of alchemy skills. ''Come on, Zhi Ruo! Don''t let it end here...!" Chapter 87: First Round Conclusions Chapter 87: First Round Conclusions Another person rose from the water. I recognized the brown-haired woman because she looked like Lan-Yin; one of the top ten contestants. It seemed everybody who got first dibs for the Breath Gel made it through without any issues. "One flag remaining!" The crowd''s interest was reaching its crescendo. Many hurled curses at the remaining competitors, either for losing the crowd their bets or for giving up. The body language was visible from here; shoulders sagged, eyes facing downward...Many of the participants had given up already. I felt my stomach churn as Ma Hualong''s voice echoed, announcing only one flag left. My gaze was locked on the water''s surface, each ripple a tease, a hint of movement from below. Come on, Zhi Ruo. The whispers and jeers around me were like a tightening coil in my gut. "Zhi Ruo''s just lucky," scoffed Duan Jian, his voice loud enough to carry over the murmurs of the crowd. "Preliminaries mean nothing in the real challenge!" Several of the other contestants nodded their hands in silent agreement. All of them seemed to hold some sort of prestige or renown, based on their gaudy outfits and serious expressions. Even with my strong results, it felt like they weren''t taking me seriously as a competitor. I clenched my fists, feeling the tension knot further in my chest. The desire for him to surface with that last flag wasn''t just about seeing a friend succeed¡ªit was about proving these doubters wrong. The crowd''s restlessness mirrored my own internal turmoil. Every second stretched longer, the weight of the final flag heavy in the air. Parents shuffled, children stood on tiptoes, all eyes fixed on the shimmering blue that had become the arena for this spectacle. "Useless! He''s too slow," someone else shouted, a sneer in his tone. I scanned the water''s edge, the cool breeze off the lake doing nothing to soothe the heat of my frustration. How can they judge so harshly from the comfort of their seats? Alchemy isn''t just about speed or flashiness¡ªit''s about precision, understanding, and sometimes, sheer endurance. Making the Breath Gel or Gill PIll was immensely difficult given the circumsta- A splash.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com A collective gasp swept through the crowd, snapping all heads towards the source. A figure emerged, gasping for breath, his hands empty. It wasn''t Zhi Ruo. Disappointment crashed over me, but I shoved it away, replaced instantly by renewed hope. He¡¯s still down there. He can still make it. The invigilators started to murmur among themselves, glancing at their timepieces and then back at the still water. The last flag... was it claimed? The tension was palpable, almost a physical presence that pressed down on all of us watching. Then, another splash. Louder, closer. He emerged. Zhi Ruo''s head broke the surface, water sluicing off his face, his hair plastered to his skull. And there, in his right hand, clutched with a grip that spoke of no intention to let go, was the final flag. A cheer erupted from some, a stunned silence from others. Duan Jian¡¯s group was momentarily speechless, their sneers wiped clean. The librarian¡¯s eyes met mine across the distance, a flash of triumphant relief visible even from afar. I couldn''t help but smile back, pride swelling within me. He¡¯d done it. Against the odds, under pressure, and in the face of doubt, he¡¯d proven himself. As he swam to shore, the crowd''s energy shifted, some cheering, others muttering about their lost bets. But none of that mattered. Zhi Ruo had shown them all. He wasn¡¯t just a scholarly alchemist with theoretical knowledge; he was a competitor in his own right. "UWOHHH! WHAT A MAN!" Tao Ren shouted, looping his arms around my and Bai Hua''s neck while jumping like a maniac. "Get off me! Can''t! Breathe!" The perfumer wheezed, trying to escape the chokehold. I struggled similarly as well. What on earth was Tao Ren made of?! It took a fair bit of effort to get him off. All the contestants'' shoulders seemed to droop even further, looking at Zhi Ruo as he walked past them all with a multitude of emotions; anger, jealousy, resignation...Eighty people were eliminated, just like that. Ma Hualong shouted at the top of his lungs as the contest came to a close. "THE FIRST ROUND IS OVER!" His voice boomed through speakers enchanted for clarity, reverberating across the arena. The crowd erupted, the noise a mix of jubilation, disappointment, and the sharp exhalations of those holding their breaths. Zhi Ruo, drenched and panting, stood beneath the arena wall, the flag still clutched white-knuckled in his fist. As Ma Hualong''s announcement registered, a grin split his face, wider and more genuine than I''d ever seen. We watched as Ma Hualong stepped onto a raised platform. His gaze swept the arena, and the crowd quieted, a ripple of anticipation washing over the spectators. "Competitors, congratulations on reaching this stage," he began, his voice carrying an undercurrent of authority. "But the true challenge has only just begun. Those who have failed, learn from this setback. There is no shame in defeat, only in not learning from it." A few of the unsuccessful contestants looked up, their faces tight, but most kept their heads bowed. Ma Hualong nodded solemnly, then raised a hand. At his signal, an enormous scroll unfurled from the ceiling¡ªa list, I realized, written in elegant calligraphy. As names glowed one by one, a collective gasp swept the arena. There, near the top, Zhi Ruo''s name shone brightly, followed by the names of the nineteen others who had secured a flag. My own name was there too, further down, along with Tao Ren, Bai Hua, Duan Jian, and Jingyu Lian''s. Feng Wu nodded, seemingly appeased by my response. "Is Duan Jian from a powerful clan?" I asked, pouring him some more tea. "They''re more wealthy than powerful," he responded, picking at a piece of duck with his chopsticks. "But wealth often equates to power in its own right. And regardless of their actual strength, it¡¯s unwise to provoke them so needlessly." The restaurant buzzed around us, the clatter of dishes and murmur of conversations. Wealthy, not powerful¡ªyet wealth could muster resources, sway opinions, perhaps even influence judges. I mean, he convinced a few participants to part with some of their ingredients during the first round. I thought about the various competitors, the alliances forming, the quiet exchanges of favors and promises. This competition was as much about navigating these treacherous social undercurrents as it was about alchemical prowess. "So, they could make things difficult for me?" I asked, trying to gauge just how much I should worry. "Possibly," Feng Wu replied, his tone noncommittal but his eyes sharp. "It¡¯s always prudent to choose your battles wisely, especially when the stakes are as high as they are now." I nodded, a plan beginning to form. Avoiding direct confrontations with Duan Jian might be wise, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t prepare for any indirect challenges he might throw my way. If the Jian family¡¯s influence was as extensive as their wealth suggested, I needed to be ready for anything. The meal continued, the flavors of the dishes somewhat muted by the heavier thoughts about the Gauntlet. "Thanks, Feng Wu," I said as we got up to leave, feeling more prepared and a bit more cautious. "For the advice, and for... well, keeping me grounded." He clapped me on the shoulder, a smile breaking through his usually stern demeanor. "Just remember, Kai, the smartest warrior is one who knows when to sheathe his sword. And remember, the vault visit tomorrow could be a game-changer for you. Focus on that." As we left the bustling ambiance of the restaurant, the cool evening breeze felt refreshing after the intense discussions. We made our way through the lantern-lit streets towards the Jade Harmony Inn. The inn, with its flowing banners and the soft, melodious sounds of a qin playing somewhere in the background, felt like stepping back into a world of tranquility away from the competitive fervor of the day. Upon entering my room, the first sight to greet me was Tianyi, fluttering around the space with an almost ethereal grace. Close by, Windy, lay coiled on a silk cushion, his eyes bright and attentive as he sensed my presence. "It feels like a lifetime since I last saw you two!" I said, reaching out to let Tianyi land gently on my finger, her wings tickling my skin. I pulled out a small bottle of fruit wine from my bag, the one I¡¯d saved just for her, and poured a little into a shallow dish. Tianyi fluttered down, her proboscis delicately sipping the sweet liquid. For Windy, I fetched some fresh meat from a pouch, laying it out on a small plate. She uncoiled slowly, slithering over with evident enthusiasm. Seeing them both so vibrant, so alive, grounded me. It was a reminder of the simple pleasures, the life beyond alchemy and competitions. Feng Wu, having followed me into the room, watched the scene with a soft smile. "They''ve missed you," he observed, settling into a chair by the window. I nodded, sitting down across from him, the warmth from Tianyi''s gentle weight on my hand spreading through me. "I missed them too. It¡¯s strange how a couple of days felt like months." As the spirit beasts settled, I turned the conversation back to the upcoming challenge. "So, about the vault," I started, leaning forward, "any thoughts on what I should be looking for? There¡¯s bound to be hundreds of rare ingredients and items, but I need something... impactful." Feng Wu stroked his chin, pondering. "It''s a rare opportunity, indeed. They have many items that can boost your cultivation, if that''s what you so please." I nodded thoughtfully, tracing patterns on the wooden table with my finger. The options were enticing. "I suppose you wouldn''t know what they''d have in their vaults, would you?" "No, but the association would surely provide that. Instead of thinking a specific item, maybe look into what you want from the vault instead." Feng Wu added, his eyes gleaming with a strategist¡¯s intensity. My eyes widened as Feng Wu''s words struck a chord. "You''re right," I murmured, the realization dawning slowly but with clarity. "Instead of looking for a powerful consumable that might give me a temporary edge, perhaps I should look for something sustainable¡ªsomething that grows." Feng Wu nodded with a hint of approval in his expression. "That''s certainly a good idea, Kai. Finding a rare herb or a plant that you can cultivate would be a gift that keeps on giving. You could use it repeatedly, not just in this competition but beyond, enhancing your abilities and concoctions over time." I leaned back in my chair, my mind racing with possibilities. "That makes sense. An herb or a plant... something that can adapt to my garden''s conditions. Something resilient yet potent." I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of nurturing a rare plant, and watching it grow and harness its properties. Another addition to my garden back home, alongside the Moonlit Grace Lily! Feng Wu chuckled softly. "I''ve seen your garden, Kai. You have a knack for making even the most stubborn plants thrive. Whatever you choose, I''m confident it will flourish under your care." As we discussed the potential candidates, the excitement of what lay ahead filled the room. Each plant had its merits, but finding one that aligned with my goals as a cultivator and an alchemist was the real challenge. Finally setting the scroll aside, I looked up at Feng Wu with a determined smile. "Thanks for helping me see things differently, Feng Wu. I was so focused on immediate gains, that I almost overlooked the long-term benefits." He nodded, his face serious but kind. "It¡¯s easy to be swayed by the allure of instant power, especially in the heat of competition. But remember, true strength is built over time and with patience." "I''ll keep that in mind," I said, feeling more grounded and focused than before. "Tomorrow, I''ll visit the vault with a clear goal. Not just to find something rare, but something that will grow with me." Chapter 88: The Alchemy Associations Vault Chapter 88: The Alchemy Association''s Vault I made my way to the Alchemy Association''s towering building. It rose like a monolith among the bustling cityscape, dwarfing nearby structures with its imposing height and grand design. As I approached, the sun cast long shadows from its spire, a silent sentinel over the city''s alchemical pursuits. It was probably one of the tallest buildings here in Crescent Bay City. Stepping inside, I was struck by the sheer number of people milling about. The lobby buzzed with activity; mainly merchants and nobles haggling over prices and materials. The air was thick with the scent of herbs and the undercurrent of magic¡ªa treasure trove for any alchemist, and a hive of shared knowledge and ambition. Judging by the luxurious decor, the Alchemy Association had money to spare; no wonder they could procure so many ingredients for the preliminaries and the first round. From my time with Feng Wu and the teachings at the Verdant Lotus Sect, I knew well the Alchemy Association''s role. It was the foremost organization in spearheading growth and setting the standards for alchemy across the region. Here, one''s skills could be honed, tested, and certified, while standing within these walls. Elder Zhu mentioned that one of their elders had taken a position here, which helped bring the Verdant Lotus sect closer to the Alchemy Association, and that I''d likely see her during my time in the Gauntlet. I approached the reception, where a clerk looked up at me with a practiced smile. I had to conceal the fact I was a country bumpkin! "Good morning. I''m here to collect a reward from the vault," I announced, trying to sound as composed as possible despite my inner excitement, flashing my entry token. "Ah, yes, from the tournament...Kai Liu, correct? Congratulations," the clerk responded, her voice carrying the crisp efficiency of someone well-used to handling queries. After verifying my identity, she stood up and ushered me over. "Please follow me." She led me through a series of secured doors, each entrance seeming more fortified than the last. We descended a wide staircase that spiraled into the lower levels of the building, where the air grew cooler and the buzz of the lobby faded into a hushed silence. This area was distinctly less crowded, guarded heavily by men¡ªcultivators, I assumed¡ª who glanced at us with a yawn, waving us down to come in. Finally, we arrived at a heavy, ornate door. Standing before it was an elderly man, his back straight, eyes sharp¡ªa vault-keeper. He held a talisman in one hand, which shimmered faintly with intricate glyphs. "Here to access the vault?" he asked, his voice carrying an undercurrent of curiosity as he sized me up. "Yes, sir. I''m Kai, one of the twenty qualifiers," I replied, extending the token I had been given as proof. The vault-keeper nodded, a flicker of approval crossing his features. He stepped forward, placing the talisman against the vault door. The glyphs glowed brighter, and a series of clicks echoed as the lock mechanisms disengaged. "Welcome to the vault," the vault-keeper said, his voice aged like fine wine. He pushed open the heavy door with a grunt, revealing rows upon rows of shelves laden with alchemical treasures. "As you are one of the fortunate ones," he began as we stepped into the cool, dimly lit room, "you are entering only the first level of our vault. Here, we keep rare but non-essential goods¡ªthe kind that can significantly aid an alchemist, but are not pivotal to the major operations of the Association." The vault was a meticulously organized labyrinth of ingredients, pills, and alchemical tools, each category neatly labeled and sectioned. My eyes widened at the sight; every shelf was an alchemist''s dream, stocked with vials and containers gleaming under the soft magical lighting. "You may ask about anything you find," the vault-keeper continued, gesturing broadly with a slight wobble that made me briefly question his age. "I can provide information on them, young man." Intrigued by his offer, I decided to dive straight into my primary interest. "Can you show me to the herbs and plants section? I¡¯m particularly interested in those." "Ah, a herbalist then!" he exclaimed, chuckling softly as if pleased by my choice. He led me past several aisles to a section filled with a diverse array of botanicals. Some were vibrant, pulsing with an energy that tugged at my senses, while others were more subdued, their power hidden beneath mundane appearances. As we walked, I glanced over the myriad of ingredients, many of which I had only heard of in my studies. Breezesong Fruits, Moonlit Grace Lilies...rare ingredients, including those that didn''t belong to this province, littered the area. My Plant Whisperer skill felt like needles along my skin, telling me that everything here held untold potential. But among them, I was drawn to a peculiar sight. A see-through container carrying golden seeds that shimmered with a subtle, enticing luster. "What are these?" I asked, pointing to the seeds that resembled bamboo, yet were distinctly golden. The vault-keeper followed my gaze and nodded sagely. "Ah, those are Golden Bamboo seeds. Not very creatively named, but quite rare. They come from a distant province and were once abundant here in the Tranquil Breeze Province. Sadly, they haven''t grown here for centuries. The innate qi in the environment has diminished, and with it, their ability to thrive." His explanation piqued my interest. "What were they used for?" I inquired, my mind already racing with the possibilities of such a plant. "Golden Bamboo was primarily used in body refinement pills," he explained, his voice lowering as if sharing a secret. "It helps cleanse one''s body of impurities, strengthens resistance to diseases, and has a myriad of other beneficial effects not dissimilar to ginseng. Quite a valuable ingredient for any cultivator looking to fortify their physique." His description resonated deeply with me. In the competitive world of alchemy and cultivation, such benefits were invaluable. I leaned closer, examining the golden seeds with a new sense of reverence. "And there''s no record of how to cultivate it anymore?" I asked, a hint of disappointment threading my voice. The vault-keeper¡¯s eyes twinkled with a mixture of nostalgia and mischief. "The methods were lost, indeed." It was an itch I couldn''t ignore, an opportunity too tempting to pass up. While others might dismiss the Golden Bamboo as a relic of the past, lost to the annals of time, I sensed it¡ªthe potential, just waiting for its time to bloom. Was it the work of my skill? It felt like I just knew the Golden Bamboo was something special. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Both my pride as a herbalist and the desire to strengthen myself as a cultivator united. I want to revive the Golden Bamboo. But I couldn''t do this blindly. "Can you tell me more about the Golden Bamboo? Anything at all? Was it native to the Tranquil Breeze Province?" I asked, eagerness creeping into my voice. If I understood what the plant once thrived on, perhaps I could replicate the conditions here. "Oh, certainly not. It was brought here from a different region, although the specifics of which were unfortunately lost. The last known sect to have grown this Golden Bamboo died out several centuries ago, and our attempts at reviving the species have failed time and time again." Our dinner went by smoothly, talking amongst each other, sharing stories and bantering. If there was one thing I wasn''t expecting is that I''d have the opportunity to make some friends in the Gauntlet. I expected a more cutthroat opposition, willing to sabotage each other to get the upper hand in the competition. "Tao Ren, I have to ask. Why''d you choose to pursue smithing?" He looked up from his bowl of food and answered with a smile. "Because it''s cooler!" I sighed. Perhaps expecting a more sophisticated answer from him was too much. "I''m joking, I''m joking!" Tao Ren said, slapping me on the back. If he went any harder, I''d have to trigger Rooted Banyan Stance to avoid injury! He truly had a blessed physique. His smile became softer, and he continued. "My old man always pestered me to take over the family business, inherit his techniques, yadda, yadda, yadda. That was until the Day of Awakening." "The Day of Awakening?" Bai Hua interjected, pausing mid-chew, his curiosity piqued. "Yeah, the day the Heavenly Interface manifested for everyone," Tao Ren explained, his tone turning a bit more reflective. "It changed everything. Gave me quests for smithing, aligning with what I truly wanted to pursue. It was like the universe telling me, ''Go for it, lad!'' So, I did." I found myself nodding along, understanding the profound impact such an event could have on a person''s life. "And alchemy?" I asked, genuinely curious about how he balanced his passions. Tao Ren sighed, a wistful look crossing his features. "Alchemy... well, that''s more for my dad''s sake. He''s a life-long alchemist, after all. I couldn''t just abandon that part of my heritage. So, I do both¡ªsmithing as my passion, alchemy to keep the family legacy going." Bai Hua laughed lightly. "Sounds like a heavy burden to carry, my friend." "Not really," Tao Ren countered with a grin. "It''s like being handed two swords. One I wield for my dreams, the other for my duties. Not everyone gets to play with one, let alone two." His analogy made me chuckle. It reminded me of my own dual pursuits of martial arts and alchemy. "I can relate to that. I train in martial arts and study alchemy. Each discipline supports and enhances the other." Bai Hua raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised. "Martial arts, too? You truly are a man of many talents, Kai." "It''s all about balance," I replied, smiling at the notion. "Pursuing both paths keeps me grounded. Each discipline teaches me something valuable about the other." The conversation lightened as we continued to enjoy our meal. The dishes kept coming, each spicier and more delicious than the last. The aroma of garlic, chili, and pepper filled the air, mingling with the sounds of laughter and the occasional cough from an underestimated chili. As the evening wore on, our conversation drifted to the upcoming round of the Gauntlet. Despite being competitors, there was a genuine camaraderie at the table. We were all eager to see how far we could go, each driven by our own motivations but united by a shared respect for the craft. "Tomorrow''s going to be intense," I mused, picking up my cup. "But whatever happens, here''s to making it a memorable one!" "Cheers to that!" Tao Ren and Bai Hua responded in unison, clinking their cups against mine. The perfumer ended up footing the bill this time around. I was thankful, considering how much Tao Ren ate. I clasped my hands and bowed to the heir of Summer Sun Cosmetics. Tao Ren followed suit, letting out a small, satisfied burp before bowing. "This young master gratefully acknowledges the boundless generosity of Elder Bai, whose magnanimous spirit has nourished both our bodies and our humble paths. May your cauldron always bubble and your elixirs never sour!" "Senior is too kind!" Bai Hua took it in stride, inclining his head in acknowledgment. "Think nothing of it. Enjoy this meal. Mark my words, friends, for tomorrow, you shall taste the bitter defeat against me in the Gauntlet!" We all laughed, the mood light and teasing, though a spark of competitive fire lit up each of our eyes. The challenges of tomorrow loomed over us, yet here we were, reveling in the camaraderie that only such trials could forge. "As generous as you are, Bai, don''t think we''ll go easy on you just because you''ve paid for our meal," I said, raising an eyebrow playfully. "And don''t expect me to share my Ember Stone!" Tao Ren added, wagging a finger at Bai Hua. Bai Hua grinned, waving us off with a dismissive hand. "Ah, but generosity is my weapon! I lull my rivals into complacency with kindness before I strike on the battlefield!" As the night drew to a close, the cool night air felt like a balm, and the city lights flickered like distant stars¡ªwitnesses to our vows of facing whatever challenge laid in the Gauntlet. Chapter 89: Into the Second Round Chapter 89: Into the Second Round I yawned, stretching my arms as I strode towards the Marble Jade Arena. After staying out late with Tianyi and Windy, walking them around to see the sights post-dinner with Bai Hua and Tao Ren, I felt the pleasant fatigue of a night well spent. Keeping Windy from slithering out of my sleeves had been a task¡ªhis curiosity for the world was as vast as the sky. "Ugh, did Windy get even heavier? My arm is killing me..." I muttered to myself. Combined with the chilly weather, I ended up with quite a stiff neck and arm. I considered learning acupuncture, recalling Elder Zhu''s lessons on its dual nature¡ªharming and healing. The seamless blend of martial arts and medicine never ceased to amaze me. As I approached the arena''s grand entrance, a figure blocked my path. His hair was impeccably tied up, and his robes shimmered with enough gold to feed a family for years. Duan Jian stood there, exuding his usual air of superiority. I attempted to sidestep him, but he mirrored my movements, effectively barring my way. My patience wearing thin, and I met his gaze squarely. "What do you want?" I asked, my tone edged with irritation. Duan Jian''s eyes flickered, a hint of amusement playing across his features. "Just observing the competition, Liu. It¡¯s nothing personal, you understand. We''re all here to prove ourselves, aren''t we?" His words, though smooth, carried an underlying challenge. "If you have any thoughts of sabotaging me this round, don''t think I''ll sit idly. You understand?" Duan Jian''s smile thinned, his gaze sharpening as he leaned in slightly, the gold threads of his robe catching the sunlight, making him look almost aflame. "Sabotage? You think too little of me, Liu. But I must say, I won''t tolerate being ridiculed by a mere peasant." I stiffened at his words. The arrogance, the disdain¡ªit was all too clear. But I didn''t have time for this. I took a step forward, my intentions set on moving past him to the arena. He tried to block me again, his hand shooting out to grab my arm. In a swift motion, I grabbed his wrist, feeling the soft, unblemished skin that had likely never known a day of hard labor. His hands, smooth and pristine, contrasted my own, which bore the marks and calluses from countless hours of training and work. It was a reminder of our different paths, of the grit and resilience that had shaped me. "You might want to rethink where you place your hands next time," I said, my voice low and steady. With a firm push, I forced his hand down and away, breaking his grip easily. Duan Jian recoiled slightly, his expression a mix of surprise and anger. "You dare? Against the son of the Jian¡ª" "I dare," I interrupted sharply. "This competition isn''t won by gold or birthright. If you step out of line, expect me to respond." Turning away, I heard no more from him. I felt my heart beating wildly out of my chest. I couldn''t help but feel cold sweat run down my back. I''m so glad I didn''t stutter. Practicing those lines, and playing up my ''young master'' persona truly helped in scaring him off. This was just getting annoying at this point. Maybe Feng Wu was right; provoking him, even if he talked badly about Tao Ren wasn''t the smartest idea. Now I have to keep an eye on him while giving out my best effort during the Gauntlet. Sighing deeply, I straightened my back and moved forward. What''s done is done. The only thing now is to improve from here on out. No more provoking unnecessary fights! Unless it''s necessary! But how will I know when it''s necessary? Should I list out a set of prerequisites? Is it a case-by-case situation? "Argh! All this thinking is getting me nowhere." Breathe in. Breathe out. Let''s just focus on the Gauntlet. My breathing exercise continued, helping me calm down as I walked. The winding hallways eventually led me to the reception, where a worker led me to the contestant''s lounge. "Ma Hualong will be providing the contestants with further information. Please wait here, we have refreshments available until then." They opened the lounge, revealing tables laden with delectable treats and drinks stretched as far as the eye could see, the aroma of roasted meats and spiced fruits teasing my senses. This wasn''t just a lounge ¨C this was a banquet hall straight out of an indulgent emperor''s dream. My stomach rumbled in protest, reminding me of the simple fare I''ve been eating at the Verdant Lotus sect for the past few months. I was about to reach out for a pastry when I froze. I wasn''t alone. The other contestants were already mingling, their conversations a mixture of nervous laughter and calculated sizing-up of one another. A few were focused on the food, sampling delicacies with practiced refinement, while others perched on velvet armchairs, gossiping in hushed tones. My fingers twitched at the thought of grabbing a plate and joining the feast, but a flicker of hesitation held me back. I caught Bai Hua''s eye, his brow furrowed in concentration, already deep in thought. Jingyu Lian, with her usual icy composure, remained outwardly unmoved, although I noticed her fingers drumming lightly against her thigh. Duan Jian, however, was smirking openly. "So," he drawled, his voice loud enough for all to hear, "it seems this round is tailor-made for the peasants among us. They likely have plenty of experience working with useless things, wouldn''t you agree?" Some of the other contestants snickered, and a flush warmed my cheeks. I clenched my fists, but before I could react, Tao Ren was on his feet. "Hey!" he bellowed, "What''s wrong with being from the countryside? At least WE know how to work hard and find somethin'' valuable where others see nothing!" Ma Hualong raised his hand, restoring order. "The purpose of this round is to challenge preconceived notions and push boundaries," he stated firmly. "Remember, the most unexpected avenues often lead to the greatest discoveries." "You have one hour to strategize before the competition officially begins..." his eyes swept across the eager yet nervous faces, "during which, you''ll be provided with a list of ingredients and their quantities that will be readily available for your use. Choose wisely, competitors, for your success will depend heavily on your decisions. " As servants began distributing scrolls, the room became a whirlwind of activity. Some competitors huddled in intense discussion, pouring over the lists, while others retreated into secluded corners, their focus intense. The luxurious lounge had transformed into a battlefield of ideas, buzzing with nervous energy and determined focus. A grin escaped my lips as Ma Hualong finished his explanation. Pyrite being useless? Hardly. Maybe to someone who only saw shiny objects as valuable, but pyrite held a potential many overlooked. I discarded ideas before they fully formed. A potion of strength? Too obvious. An elixir of...what exactly? The key was in understanding pyrite''s true nature, not the fool''s gold image it projected. The days I spent hunched over ancient texts in the Verdant Lotus library paid off at moments like this. Pyrite, that deceptive golden imposter, had a hidden secret ¨C it could be refined into sulfur. Sulfur, a pungent yellow element, might not look impressive, but in the right hands, it became a powerful alchemical tool. With sulfur, you could create explosives. Not exactly the peaceful elixirs most alchemists strived for, but undeniably useful. More importantly, sulfur was a key ingredient in a whole host of potent concoctions ¨C smoke bombs for distraction, sulfuric acid for etching and purification, and so on. The possibilities unfurled before me. But this was a competition, not a time for brute force. A weaponized concoction might win points for ingenuity, but subtlety and control were valued even higher. Besides, causing explosions in an enclosed space wasn''t exactly a recipe for success (or continued existence). My gaze darted towards the approaching servant, a scroll clutched in his hand. The list of available ingredients would be the final piece of the puzzle. Before I could reach out and grab for it, Ma Hualong spoke once again. "...Before you review your ingredient options, there is one additional benefit for those who excelled in the previous round," He paused, his gaze raking over the nervous faces, "The top five performers may request one additional ingredient for this round, within reason, of course. Ask for it now or at any point during the brainstorm session." The lounge erupted in a chorus of gasps and whispers. My mind raced. An extra ingredient could be the key to unleashing pyrite''s full potential. "The top performers are," His voice boomed, "in no particular order, Tian Zhu, Fang Xiang, Bai Hua, Jingyu Lian and Kai Liu!" Bai Hua, ever cool and collected, simply nodded in acknowledgment. Jingyu Lian, seemed more interested in overlooking the available ingredients on her scroll. The other two contestants only nodded, gazing over their scrolls and in deep thought. Then, Ma Hualong''s words turned my focus inward, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "Remember competitors, this round is about embracing the unexpected. Do not let preconceptions or the opinions of others limit your imagination. You have one hour. Use it wisely." An additional ingredient, eh? Looking over the scroll, I could see a distinct lack of qi plants here. But if we were allowed any ingredient, then it widened my options even further. I had to narrow down my options, so I could choose my ingredient confidently. Out of all them, what was the best item I could think up using pyrite? My mind raced as it read through the scroll, a kaleidoscope of potential ingredients swirling before my eyes. They were the standard alchemist''s toolkit. But I needed something special, something to elevate my creation beyond a mere potion or powder. Elixir. That seemed the most appropriate form. Elixirs were potent, precise liquids, their magic coursing through the bloodstream, capable of both subtle and profound effects. I was also specialized in them, even over pills, because of my history as a herbalist. But what elixir? My gaze lingered on the ingredient list, then strayed towards the opulent decorations adorning the lounge. Just past Duan Jian, who looked ready to rip his hair out in frustration. My eyes snagged on a golden tapestry depicting a majestic dragon wreathed in flames. And just like that, inspiration struck. A memory surfaced, not of a scroll or textbook, but of a warm summer night back in Gentle Wind Village. Wang Jun, at the time, just a lanky boy beginning his apprenticeship, had been fumbling with the forge. The coals refused to catch, and his frustration was growing. I''d offered a suggestion, a trick my father used when kindling a fire. "Grind some pyrite into the coal dust," I''d told him. "It''ll burn hotter." Wang Jun had scoffed, but out of desperation, he had obeyed. The ensuing flare-up had been more than he''d bargained for, momentarily setting his eyebrows alight and sending him running for a bucket of water. But it had done the trick, the forge finally roaring to life. The memory faded, but the lesson lingered. The plan was taking shape. "I have my additional ingredient request." Chapter 90: Fools Gold, Wise Decisions Chapter 90: Fool''s Gold, Wise Decisions As the final moments of preparation ticked away, the air in the contestants'' lounge thickened with anticipation. I clutched my scroll tightly, the additional ingredient I had chosen resting heavily in my mind¡ªa bold choice, perhaps, but one that felt right. Just as we were about to head towards the arena, Duan Jian sidled up to me, his smirk as polished as the gold threads on his robe. "Interesting choice. Seeking to balance the uselessness of pyrite with another useless substance? It seems your affinity for ''Fool''s Gold'' extends to your ingredients as well." I almost rolled my eyes. So annoying and persistent. He was like a flea. Yes, a flea on a mangy dog ¨C perfect. Imagining the puffy aristocrat as a flea soothed me, cooling me down as I prepared to response. I met his gaze, unflinching. "A plan is only as good as its execution, Duan Jian. You should focus more on that, especially since you seemed to be floundering during the brainstorming." His face tightened, the smirk faltering just a bit as if my words had hit closer to home than he cared to admit. Before he could retort, an official''s sharp call cut through the tension. "Enough! All contestants, please proceed to the arena. We will be beginning shortly." Duan Jian shot me a final glare before turning sharply on his heel and striding away. I watched him go, feeling a surge of determination. This was no time for distractions. Today, my focus was on the challenge at hand, not the petty squabbles of a rival. The arena was buzzing as we entered, the atmosphere charged with a different kind of energy than the first round. The stands were filled not just with excited spectators but with many who carried themselves with an air of scholarly refinement. A few of whom I recognized as eliminated from the preliminaries and the first round. Their keen eyes and hushed, thoughtful discussions suggested a deep interest in the more nuanced aspects of alchemy. It seemed that the technical complexity of this round had drawn a crowd more appreciative of the intellectual rigor involved in our craft. As they should! Unlike those uncouth folk who were here to ogle Bai Hua and Jingyu Lian. Hmph! Assuming that this round would draw a more technically inclined audience made sense; after all, transforming something as deceptive and notoriously useless as pyrite into something of value was no small feat. It was the kind of challenge that separated true alchemists from mere potion brewers. The arena was arranged meticulously for the competition, with twenty alchemical stations arrayed in an outward-facing circle around the crowd, and a rectangular judges'' table at the center. Several distinguished figures sat at the table, their presence commanding attention, while Ma Hualong stood before them, outlining the rules of the Gauntlet with authoritative ease. "Ladies and gentlemen, as we commence this round, allow me to introduce our esteemed judges from the Alchemy Association," Ma Hualong announced, his voice resonating through the arena. Among the judges, two figures were particularly notable. "Please welcome Elder Mingmei!" Ma Hualong continued, prompting a round of applause. An older woman in verdant robes stood, her gaze piercing and analytical, her grey hair meticulously coiffed into a bun. Her reputation preceded her; she was a figure I recognized immediately¡ªnot just by name but by the formidable aura she exuded. Elder Zhu had often spoken of her with fondness. "Mei won''t go easy on you just because you''re from Verdant Lotus," he''d warned me. She was his mentor, a titan in the field of alchemy who had left the sect to devote herself entirely to the craft, propelling the Alchemy Association''s Pavilion of Arts to new heights without ever seeking the spotlight for herself. Determined, I steeled myself to meet her stringent standards, knowing well that no personal connections would sway her judgment in this competition. "And finally, please give a warm welcome to Elder Wei Lian!" Ma Hualong introduced the next judge. A distinguished man with snow-white hair and piercing blue eyes stood up, acknowledging the crowd with a graceful nod. His robes, the color of moonlit silver, whispered of his status and influence. His features were quite striking. It''s almost like...Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only I glanced at Jingyu Lian, I noticed an unmistakable tension in her posture. Her eyes, usually so composed, flicked towards Elder Wei Lian with an unreadable expression. This was crazy! Blatant favoritism! How can a judge be directly related to a contestant? For the essence to combine properly into the water, I''d have to keep this up for some time. Just a steady flow of qi to keep the flame at the same temperature, along with precise stirring. Easy enough to do without thinking. As I worked, I swept my eyes over the competition. It was hard to turn and see the others working at the opposite side of the arena with how the stations were positioned. Which meant I couldn''t see competitors like Bai Hua and Duan Jian, but I could see Jingyu Lian working diligently on hers by turning my head to the right. A subtle hum cut through the chatter of the crowd. Her station glowed brightly, catching the crowd''s attention. Sigils and runes ran along her table inscripted onto a sheet of paper, glowing blue. I recognized them, but didn''t quite understand. They were from my most difficult class at the Verdant Lotus sect, a concept I couldn''t grasp with my current skills. "Jingyu Lian is utilizing intermediate array formations with ease! It''s remarkable to see such a technique being applied effectively, especially given that array formations of this complexity are usually reserved for more advanced alchemists with higher cultivation levels," Ma Hualong added. "It''s no wonder she''s the favorite to win the Gauntlet!" Her hands moved in a blur, meticulously tracing symbols on the table, her brow furrowed with concentration. Sweat beaded on her forehead, her expression intense. It was unlike anything I''d seen before. Was she holding back this whole time? Why did she choose now, of all times, to display her skills? Glancing towards the judges'' table, I caught Elder Wei Lian watching Jingyu intently, a small smirk playing on his lips as he observed her work. His apparent pride in her performance was clear. Perhaps that was why Jingyu Lian seemed so harried. Shaking off the distracting thoughts, I refocused on my own task. I wouldn''t be so discouraged! I have weapons of my own, to bring me to the top! The crowd''s gasps had faded into a background hum, their attention now divided among the various alchemists'' techniques being displayed. I poured my qi deeply into the furnace, maintaining the exact temperature needed to fuse the essence properly with the other elements of the elixir. The distilled water took on a richer hue, the gold deepening as the transformation progressed. "Contestants! You have thirty minutes left!" I moved, made aware of the looming deadline. I added the ingredients carefully, favoring precision over speed. From Tao Ren''s direction, I could hear flames rising and light from my peripheral, raising the temperature to an uncomfortable degree and shouting expletives. But I refused to take my eyes off my work. I was almost there! Tweaking the recipe had some risks, but it was necessary to accommodate the two-hour time limit we had to make our concoctions. However, this meant my concoction wouldn''t be as strong as the Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn, but I took that into consideration when thinking up what to make for the second round. Duan Jian was right, in a way. Mixing together metal and wood-element ingredients was a fool''s errand. But pyrite had a special quality; it''s ability to ignite. This dual-element alignment of metal and fire gave it a unique edge. Because fire and wood elements are compatible, the combination not only reduced the risk of failure but also enhanced the yang properties of my elixir. This was crucial, especially considering the quick concoction time which might have otherwise limited its potency. Contrary to Ma Hualong''s words in the contestant''s lounge, pyrite was far from useless. That was something many of the alchemists gathered here understood, and I was certain it would bring about Duan Jian''s downfall. To call any ingredient without worth showed just how shallow his skills and understanding were of the alchemical arts. Of that, I was sure. But I learned something during this competition. I never would''ve considered pyrite as a complementary ingredient to my elixirs until now. In fact, I had only scratched the surface of what I was capable of, and the Gauntlet allowed me to explore it. The concoction laid before me, boiling softly in the pill furnace, still in liquid form. A metallic tang cut through the earthy aroma of my elixir, like the smell of blood amidst a blooming field. In the final minutes, I meticulously bottled the completed elixir. Everything was within expectation. I revised and devised my recipe many times in my head, although the time limitation certainly made it so I couldn''t fully realize the concoction''s potential. "TIME''S UP! CONTESTANTS, PREPARE TO PRESENT YOUR PRODUCTS TO THE JUDGES!" It was showtime. Chapter 91: Metals and Mettle Chapter 91: Metals and Mettle Ma Hualong stood at the center of the arena, his voice commanding the attention of every onlooker as he reached into a large, ornate basket. "The order of presentation will be determined at random," he announced, his hand swirling around before pulling out a small, engraved ball. "First up, Tian Zhu!" he declared, holding the ball high for all to see. Tian Zhu, one of the five who had received an additional ingredient like myself, stepped forward confidently. His demeanor was stern, almost unreadable, as he approached the judges'' table. I watched intently, curious to see what innovative use of pyrite he had concocted. "Esteemed judges," Tian Zhu began, his voice steady and resonant, "I have synthesized a pyrite crystal that not only collects but also stores solar energy." He held up a small, brilliantly gleaming crystal, and the crowd murmured in appreciation and surprise. "This crystal," he continued, "functions similarly to a light bulb, providing sustainable light. Furthermore, in situations requiring a tactical advantage, it can be used as a blinding light when shattered or thrown." The judges leaned forward, their interest visibly piqued. Elder Mingmei, her eyes sharp, asked, "How did you manage to stabilize the crystal''s structure to store such energy without degradation?" Tian Zhu nodded respectfully towards her. "Thank you for your question, Elder Mingmei. I used a combination of moonbeam petals and starlight essence to reinforce the crystal''s lattice, ensuring it maintains integrity while enhancing its energy absorption capabilities." Elder Wei Lian, his expression contemplative, chimed in. "And the safety measures? Such a device, if misused, could pose significant risks." "Indeed, Elder Wei," Tian Zhu replied. "I have incorporated a cinnabar lining within the crystal''s matrix. This not only stabilizes the energy but also ensures that if the crystal''s integrity is compromised, it will dissipate safely, with the cinnabar neutralizing any residual energy." His answers seemed to satisfy the judges, who nodded appreciatively. I couldn¡¯t help but admire Tian Zhu¡¯s ingenuity. Integrating alchemy with practical applications always required a deep understanding of both the materials and the desired outcomes. As Tian Zhu concluded his presentation and stepped back, the tension in my shoulders grew. His project set a high standard. I glanced at my own product, hoping it would be enough. I wished they would let me present as soon as possible! The wait is unbearable! A tense hush fell over the arena as a wide, ear-to-ear grin spread across Tao Ren''s face when Ma Hualong called his name. He bounced out of his station, practically radiating excitement, a stark contrast to the composed Tian Zhu. His enthusiasm was contagious, a ripple of amused whispers running through the crowd. "My turn, my turn!" he announced, practically vibrating with energy as he approached the judges'' table with a clothed item. My stomach did a nervous flip. What on earth was he up to? It was clear none of the judges had any idea how to prepare for Tao Ren''s presentation, as they exchanged puzzled looks. He always had a flair for the dramatic, but this seemed especially extravagant. Without a word of explanation, Tao Ren unwrapped the clothed item with a flourish, revealing a gleaming blade. The silence that followed was almost comical. The judges blinked in unison, their expressions a mix of utter bewilderment. Even the always serious Elder Mingmei couldn''t suppress her jaw opening in shock. Finally, Elder Wei Lian broke the absurdity of the moment. "Young man," he said, a touch of incredulity in his voice, "I trust this isn''t meant to be a threat? This is, after all, an alchemy competition." Tao Ren''s grin widened. "Not a threat, elder, a marvel!" He declared, thrusting the blade forward. "Crafted from that useless lump of pyrite, transformed into a weapon fit for a warrior ¨C all without ever stepping foot near a forge!" This time, the silence was replaced by a wave of shocked murmurs rippling through the crowd. I stared, my jaw threatening to hit the floor. Sure, I''d expected something flashy from Tao Ren, but this was...unprecedented. How the hell did he forge a blade? "Impossible!" Ma Hualong exclaimed, voicing the skepticism echoing through the room. "There are no forges in the arena." "Who needs a forge when you''ve got a pill furnace?" Tao Ren countered, puffing out his chest with pride. "First, I extracted the trace amounts of iron from the pyrite. Then, by manipulating the sulfur content, I refined it into workable steel! Some shaping, a bit of tempering, and voila! Tao Ren''s Jade Foundry is always open for business!" He ended with a dramatic bow, clearly enjoying the audience''s stunned reactions. Despite the absurdity, a flicker of doubt crept into my mind. It was true, the volatile sulfur content in pyrite was well known. And with the right technique, perhaps some of that sulfur could be coaxed out, leaving behind a crude, low-quality form of iron. Difficult, but possible. But shaping, tempering...how? It defied everything I knew about forging metal... My thoughts were interrupted by the judges'' hushed deliberation. Elder Mingmei''s sharp gaze swept across the blade, while Elder Wei Lian whispered something that made Ma Hualong''s brows furrow. Finally, Elder Mingmei spoke, her voice as crisp as ever. "Young Tao Ren," she said, "while your resourcefulness is noteworthy, this is, undeniably, an unorthodox approach. Alchemy and smithing, while sharing some roots, are distinct disciplines." Tao Ren tilted his head, a playful glint in his eye. "But elder," he argued, "isn''t the transformation of raw materials into something useful the very essence of both? All I did was apply alchemical principles to a different craft! My forge is simply an extension of my alchemy!" Zhi Ruo took a deep breath, launching into a detailed explanation that covered the interactions at play. "The knotweed root provides a robust base, rich in resveratrol, which enhances blood circulation and speeds up the elimination of toxins," he began. "Jade blossom adds a mild sedative effect that aids in the absorption of minerals and enhances the calming nature of the pill." He paused, ensuring the judges were still with him. "Finally, water deer antlers, enhance the body''s regenerative processes. The pyrite doesn''t just act as a catalyst for purification; it enhances the regenerative properties of the antlers, channeling its yang energy into a more potent, balanced state." Elder Wei Lian, his interest clearly piqued, leaned forward. "And how does this interaction manifest in the efficacy of the pill?" he inquired, his tone both skeptical and intrigued. "The synergy between the antlers and pyrite serves to amplify the medicinal properties while ensuring stability and balance within the body¡¯s qi circulatory system," Zhi Ruo responded. "This balance ensures that the pill¡¯s effects are sustained and harmonious, avoiding the aggressive purging often seen with more potent detoxification agents." Zhi Ruo droned on for a few more minutes, going in-depth about the precision and timing required to add the ingredients in at the most optimal time. Even though I''d consider myself well-versed in alchemy, the terms he was throwing around started to make my eyes glaze over. From the corner of my eye, I could see Tao Ren''s eyes closed, and a line of drool slowly hanging down his face. "...Your understanding of the materials is commendable, young man. The complexity of this pill shows a profound grasp of alchemical principles. The intricacy of its creation might be beyond the reach of an average alchemist. This requires not only in-depth knowledge but also precise timing and handling of the ingredients. It''s quite sophisticated." The younger judge continued from where Elder Wei Lian left off. "Indeed, the synergy you''ve achieved is impressive, Zhi Ruo. However, the final product, while effective, lacks refinement in texture and consistency. This indicates a gap in your practical skills, which are as crucial as theoretical knowledge in alchemy." His thoughts were punctuated by a finger breaking the pill down into a powder, showing the uneven clumps in the pill. It was a minor mistake, but one that shows how the purification pill he created could''ve been even better. Zhi Ruo bowed slightly, accepting the feedback with grace. "I appreciate your insights, Elders. I strive to bridge that gap and refine my techniques further." As Zhi Ruo stepped back, a quiet murmur ran through the crowd, discussing the potential and pitfalls of his creation. I watched him return to his station, his stride confident yet contemplative. It was clear now why Zhi Ruo had placed first in the preliminaries. His vast knowledge and ability to integrate complex concepts were impressive, though his practical skills needed honing. The rest of the contestants presented one by one, yet none captured the imagination or provoked thought quite like Zhi Ruo''s or Tao Ren''s presentations. Most were variations on familiar themes¡ªenhanced strength potions, accelerated healing balms, and the like. Though competently made, they lacked the spark of innovation or the bold application of theory that could stir the judges from their growing ennui. As each contestant stepped back, their expressions ranging from mildly pleased to subtly disappointed, it was evident the judges shared their feelings. Polite applause followed each presentation, but the murmurs of the crowd were tepid, the energy in the arena dipping with every passing moment. Then, Duan Jian''s name was called. The man himself stepped forward with a swagger, his robe gleaming almost as brightly as his confident smile. He held a single, small pill between his fingers, presenting it with a flourish that seemed to promise wonders. "Ladies and gentlemen, what I present to you today is not just a pill, but a lifeline," Duan Jian began, his voice smooth and assured. "This is a Qi Replenishment Pill, crafted to not only restore a cultivator''s energy reserves swiftly but to enhance their qi flow, making each use an opportunity to refine and strengthen one''s core." Interest piqued, the audience leaned closer, the previous presentations forgotten in the wake of Duan Jian''s bold claims. Even the judges seemed to perk up, their expressions sharpening as they considered the potential impact of such a creation. Elder Mingmei, always direct, wasted no time. "An impressive claim. However, the core of this challenge was to incorporate pyrite into your creation effectively. How have you achieved this, given pyrite''s known properties?" The aristocrat nodded, ready for the question. "Thank you, Elder Mingmei. I used the pyrite not directly in the pill''s formation but as a catalyst during the synthesis process. The pyrite was ground into a fine powder and used in the initial concoction phase to enhance the absorption of the high-class ingredients, magnifying their effects." Elder Wei Lian chimed in, his tone more skeptical. "While innovative, using pyrite merely as a catalytic agent does not truly integrate it into the product. You''ve used it to bolster the process but not as a fundamental component. This approach seems to sidestep the challenge rather than meeting it head-on." Duan Jian''s composure faltered slightly. "With respect, Elder Wei, the properties of pyrite are limited. It lacks the inherent benefits of gold or other rare metals. I have simply used it as a catalyst to enhance the pill''s overall effect." "The pyrite seems to be an afterthought, a mere addition rather than a transformative element. Did you consider the potential side effects of combining pyrite with synergistic ingredients like Zhi Ruo''s? Or the possibility of refining it into something else, like Tao Ren, something that truly showcases the versatility of this mineral?" As Duan Jian stumbled through his response, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for him. He was clearly a skilled alchemist, but his arrogance and reliance on high-quality ingredients had blinded him to the true potential of the challenge. Ma Hualong, his expression carefully neutral, nodded towards the judges. "Thank you, Duan Jian. We will take your creation into consideration." Duan Jian bowed stiffly and returned to his station, his face flushed with a mixture of frustration and embarrassment. Finally, Ma Hualong''s voice broke through my contemplations, his hand reaching into the basket once more. My heart raced, my palms sweaty as he stirred the remaining balls. "And now," he announced, pulling out another engraved ball, "let''s see who''s next..." The anticipation was a physical weight in my chest. I was ready, my mind racing through every detail of my presentation. My eyes followed Ma Hualong''s movements closely, every second stretching out interminably as he read the name inscribed on the small sphere. "Next up, we have Kai Liu!" Chapter 92: The Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn Chapter 92: The Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn Clearing my throat slightly, I carefully placed the elixir on the display table before the judges. Their expressions remained inscrutable as I adjusted the sleeves of my robe, a subtle attempt to calm the fluttering in my chest. "Esteemed judges," I started, my voice steadier than I felt, making a conscious effort to speak clearly and project confidence despite the sea of faces around us. "The elixir I present today harnesses the combined powers of Sunfire Blade Grass and essence of pyrite, intricately balanced with other select ingredients to enhance both body and spirit." I paused, ensuring I had their full attention, then continued. "It begins with dandelion root and milk thistle, both well-regarded for their purification properties. These form the foundation, cleansing the body from within." Elder Wei Lian picked up the elixir, allowing the light to catch its subtle glow. "Next, a carefully measured dose of cinnabar ensures the elixir''s stability and safety¡ªa crucial element to maintain its integrity." Drawing a slow breath, I detailed the next components. "The core of the elixir''s transformative power lies in the Reishi mushroom, an exceptional adaptogen. It moderates the yang energy released by the Sunfire Blade Grass, facilitating a controlled increase in the body¡¯s resilience and vitality." "To this, I added ginseng to enhance endurance, moonbeam petals to balance the mind, and nightshade flowers to deepen the cleansing process," I explained. "This blend," I concluded, "not only revitalizes physical abilities temporarily but also purifies, utilizing the pyrite''s essence to bind and amplify each ingredient''s effect, achieving a harmony that revitalizes yet stabilizes, ensuring no harm comes to the user."Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Despite the nervous energy coursing through me, my voice held a note of pride as I finished, hoping my meticulous preparation and understanding of each component shone through. It was a shame Zhi Ruo presented first, considering how our concoctions both had purification properties. I just hoped I could bridge the gap in the quality of my work, as well as the effects of my essence extraction! The judges exchanged a look of mild surprise, as though they hadn''t expected such a thoughtful and detailed explanation from me. I watched their faces, searching for any sign of approval or criticism. Elder Wei Lian leaned forward, his piercing blue eyes fixed on me. "Kai Liu, was it?" His voice was smooth, his tone measured. "A most intriguing concoction. But tell me, where did you acquire the knowledge to perform essence extraction? Such a skill is rare, even among seasoned alchemists." A warmth spread through me at the question. He had noticed, had recognized the skill that had taken me countless hours to master. "I learned it after the Heavenly Interface evolved my herbalism skill," I answered honestly. A flicker of interest crossed Wei Lian''s face, and he began to speak again, "That''s fascinating. Now, are you¡ª" But before he could finish his question, Elder Mingmei interrupted, her voice firm and authoritative. "Wei Lian, let us focus on the young man''s creation, shall we? We are here to judge the product at hand, not his personal history." There was a subtle undercurrent in her tone, a protective edge that I hadn''t noticed before. Wei Lian, though slightly taken aback, offered a polite smile. "Of course, Elder Mingmei. Forgive my curiosity." He turned back to me, his gaze still intense. "May I?" the younger judge interjected, gesturing towards the elixir. His eagerness was palpable, a stark contrast to the usual reserved demeanor of the panel. With my nod, he lifted the small bottle, uncorking it to allow the delicate, complex aroma to waft through the air. That''s right! Be wowed! Be amazed! Carefully, he poured a small measure into a glass, swirling it gently before bringing it to his lips. The arena fell silent, every spectator and contestant watching as he took a cautious sip, then another, more confident one. After swallowing, the judge paused, his expression contemplative. Slowly, his eyes widened, not with alarm, but with a clear, unmistakable spark of excitement. ¡°Remarkable,¡± he murmured, more to himself than to the audience, then louder for everyone to hear, ¡°I can feel a gentle heat spreading through my body, not burning, but invigorating. My fatigue seems to be washing away with each breath I take.¡± Turning to face the audience, and particularly the judges, his enthusiasm was evident. ¡°As someone in the peak of the Qi Initiation stage, I can attest to the potency of this concoction. It¡¯s a refined burst of energy, one that could be invaluable for cultivators, especially during prolonged engagements or recovery periods.¡± Encouraged by his reaction, I added, ¡°The Reishi mushroom plays a crucial role in that. It helps the elixir acclimate to different constitutions, making it safe for a wide range of users, not just cultivators. This adaptability ensures that the elixir provides benefits without overwhelming the user, no matter their level of resilience.¡± ¡°I was inspired by the success of my earlier potion, the Invigorating Dawn Tonic,¡± I continued, aiming to connect this new creation with something familiar to the alchemical community. Some among the crowd murmured, recognizing the name. ¡°This elixir, which I¡¯ve named the Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn, builds on that foundation but introduces a deeper, more nuanced approach to bodily enhancement and purification.¡± "WHAT?!" A judge said, his eyes alight with fear. Tao Ren seemed to snap out of his stupor and draped his apron across his mouth. Wait, sulfur? He was going to light sulfur on fire? He placed the incense holder on the display table with a flourish, and as he prepared to light it, a ripple of realization swept through the audience and the judges. Several judges instinctively covered their mouths, and I felt a jolt of panic. Cleanse the air of impurities?! He was going to fill the area with them and suffocate everyone in it! With a dramatic flourish, Bai Hua lit the incense. A delicate plume of smoke began to rise, swirling in intricate patterns. With a subtle gesture, Bai Hua seemed to control the rate at which the incense burned, guiding the smoke to roam across the stadium. The aromatic cloud drifted gently toward the audience, reaching as far as my station. As I inhaled the scent, a profound sense of calm and tranquility washed over me, the stress of the competition momentarily fading away. But the tension remained thick in the air as the judges looked ready to bolt. Bai Hua raised his hands in a placating gesture, a charming smile gracing his lips. "Please, do not be alarmed, esteemed judges. Allow me to explain. While sulfur can indeed be hazardous, I have tempered its properties using celestial ice crystals. These crystals not only neutralize any potential combustibility but also work in a harmonious dance with the sulfur, enhancing its purifying effects." The judge who had feared for his life drooped his shoulders and glared at Bai Hua, still keeping his nose closed. "You should''ve started with that earlier!" I blinked, realization dawning. So that''s what he chose as his additional ingredient¡ªthe celestial ice crystals. Ingenious and incredibly risky, but clearly, it paid off. The younger judge, still holding the incense holder, took a cautious sniff. His eyes widened as he felt the calming effects, and he nodded appreciatively. "The aroma is balanced and pleasant, and I can already feel a clarity in my thoughts," he said, his voice carrying a hint of respect. "This incense could be invaluable in meditation and focus, especially for cultivators." Bai Hua continued with a flourish, "The lavender soothes the mind, promoting relaxation and reducing stress. White sage purifies the environment, removing negative energies and fostering a sense of calm. Lotus petals, symbolizing purity and enlightenment, enhance the spiritual aspect of the incense." Elder Wei Lian''s interest deepened. "Ingenious," he remarked. "But I am curious about potential side effects. Sulfur, if not properly controlled, can be quite harsh on the senses." Bai Hua nodded, his eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. "An astute observation, Elder Wei. However, the celestial ice crystals temper the sulfur''s harshness while ensuring its potency. In fact..." With a graceful gesture, he adjusted the incense holder, hastening the burn. The previously light, tangy scent transformed into something crisper, cooler, revitalizing. A sudden surge of energy coursed through me, as if a veil had been lifted from my mind. Elder Mingmei''s eyebrows rose, a flicker of surprise crossing her stoic features. "Two distinct stages?" she murmured, her voice laced with intrigue. "This is a complex and impressive creation, Bai Hua." Elder Wei Lian nodded in agreement. "Truly remarkable. But tell me," his voice sharpened slightly, "why choose such a difficult path? One wrong move and the sulfur could have overwhelmed the other ingredients." His smile faded, replaced by a look of sincere passion. "As an alchemist, I am drawn to the unexplored, the unconventional. I believe true innovation lies in pushing boundaries, and in finding harmony where others see only chaos. I could have crafted a simple elixir or pill, but this incense..." His eyes shone with pride, "this is a testament to my unique approach, my passion for aromatherapy, and my belief in the transformative power of scent. As the heir of Summer Sun Cosmetics, I cannot make such boring products!" The judges exchanged glances, a silent conversation passing between them. It was clear that Bai Hua''s passion and ambition had struck a chord. I was stunned by Bai Hua''s performance. His poise, his confidence, and his ability to create such a complex and effective product were awe-inspiring. His pride and ambition shone through every word and gesture, making me realize that perhaps I shouldn''t be looking at only Jingyu Lian as the wall to climb in this Gauntlet. Bai Hua was a formidable contender in his own right. As she was called up, I tensed, my focus shifting to her. This was the moment I had been waiting for, the true test of my abilities. The white-haired alchemist stepped forward with an air of calm confidence, her every move precise and deliberate. I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. What would she present? How would it compare to Bai Hua''s incense and my own elixir? My mind raced with possibilities as she began her presentation. Chapter 93: Exploding Pill Chapter 93: Exploding Pill She was poised, her blue eyes taking a distinct, determined look with her brows furrowed. She seemed...more focused. "Esteemed judges," she began, her voice clear and just loud enough to hear from where I was standing. "Today, I present to you an exploding pill. This pill, when infused with qi, can be set to explode and cause significant damage, even to peak Qi Initiation stage cultivators." She held up a small, seemingly unremarkable pill, letting the light catch its surface. I squinted, trying to discern any details that might hint at its true nature. "The process begins with refining pyrite into sulfur," she continued. "I then used this sulfur in an array to ensure the pill is stable and safe to handle. The core of the pill''s explosive power comes from a thunderstone, which generates a powerful electrical explosion." My breath caught. An explosive pill? Using a thunderstone? I searched my memory for any mention of the ingredient. Found on mountain peaks where thunderstorms frequent...they contain and absorb the energy from lightning strikes, usually detonating once broken. Creating a pill like that was suicidal! I considered a similar idea but ultimately dismissed due to the inherent dangers. The risk of creating such a volatile concoction was immense. Every alchemical concoction carried the risk of failure, but using that?! One wrong move and the consequences could be catastrophic. Perhaps she was sweating not because of how difficult it was to create the array, but the consequences of her failure. Jingyu Lian held the pill delicately between her fingers, her expression calm and composed. "To demonstrate its effectiveness," she said simply, "I will infuse it with my qi and show its controlled detonation." The judges leaned forward, their interest piqued. Even Elder Mingmei, who was usually so composed, seemed impressed. Elder Wei Lian, however, maintained a neutral expression, his gaze steady and unreadable. She placed the pill on a small platform and began to infuse it with her qi. I watched, holding my breath. A faint glow emanated from the pill, and she stepped back, counting down from five. When she reached one, the pill detonated in a burst of crackling light and energy, the explosion contained within the platform but powerful enough to send a gust of wind throughout the arena. Dust flew, and the air was filled with the smell of ozone, pungent and distinct. Where the ground was, all I could see was a slight indentation, scorched earth, and scattered rocks. Significant damage? Feng Wu was at the fourth stage of the Qi Initiation stage, and I''m pretty sure he''d be crippled if he took that head on! Gasps echoed around me, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and admiration. The sheer skill and control required to create and handle such a dangerous concoction at our level... "Judges," Jingyu Lian continued, "I used an array to allow the user to control the detonation time. By infusing their qi, they can set the pill to explode between one to five seconds, allowing for greater strategic use in combat." Elder Mingmei nodded, her eyes reflecting a rare hint of admiration. "Your workmanship is impressive. Utilizing arrays in this manner is usually reserved for more advanced alchemists. You have demonstrated a high level of skill and understanding." Wei Lian''s expression remained unreadable, and I expected him to sing her praises, given their familial connection. Instead, his voice cut through the arena with an edge of criticism. "Jingyu Lian, while it is impressive to use such complex techniques at your age, the quality of your array is shoddy. The consequences of making it poorly cannot be ignored." I blinked, baffled by his treatment of her. He continued to drone on, picking apart the pill with what seemed to be valid points but overall felt nitpicky and almost spiteful. "The array''s stability is questionable. The containment of the sulfur and thunderstone components is rudimentary. Have you considered the risks of handling such volatile ingredients with such an elementary array?" The other judges exchanged uncomfortable glances but didn''t contest his points. Elder Mingmei eventually spoke up, her voice firm. "Elder Wei Lian, your critique is too harsh and overly meticulous. Jingyu Lian''s work here is commendable, especially for someone of her experience." Jingyu Lian''s face was a mask of conflict, her emotions tightly controlled. But her fist was balled up into a fist, trembling slightly. Elder Wei Lian''s expression hardened further. "The most critical flaw, however, is that if a higher-tier cultivator were to send out their qi outwardly, the array could destabilize and explode preemptively." He demonstrated by tossing another pill into the air and releasing a pulse of qi. A subtle blue hue radiated from the man. Wasn''t that qi projection? Something limited to those in the Essence Awakening stage! As his energy passed through the pill, it began to glow, filling the air with the scent of ozone once again. It exploded midair, sending a shockwave through the arena. I could see Jingyu Lian''s struggle to keep her composure. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her shoulders sagged in front of the judges. Elder Wei Lian''s voice was stern and cold. "Presenting something so dangerous is irresponsible. You must think about the potential dangers that come with creating such a concoction." If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Jingyu Lian bowed her head slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you, judges. I will take this into consideration." She walked back to her station, her posture rigid, and the atmosphere in the arena grew tense. Whispers spread among the crowd, the air thick with discomfort and unease. I couldn''t believe what I had just witnessed. Elder Wei Lian''s relentless critique of his own relative''s work seemed almost cruel. Jingyu Lian''s pill was relatively brilliant compared to the other competitors, yet he had torn it apart with merciless precision. "And you sense of smell?" He waved his hand. "No, no, I had that since I was born. A talent of mine." "And you? Surely you received something as well," Tao Ren grinned, eager to chip in. "Absolutely. The Heavenly Interface gave me several quests to increase my proficiency in smithing, which eventually gave me a technique to control flames just like my old man. He couldn''t believe I learned it at my age. That¡¯s how I managed to create the blade with the pill furnace." As he spoke, a realization dawned on me. All of us¡ªBai Hua, Zhi Ruo, Tao Ren, and myself¡ªwere here thanks to the Heavenly Interface granting us unique skills. I glanced around the room at Duan Jian and the other competitors. None of them seemed to have received such skills; their concoctions adhered strictly to the standard alchemy principles taught just like those in the Verdant Lotus sect. Why didn¡¯t the Interface grant them any special skills or abilities? Thinking back to the day it appeared, I remembered the message. WE ILLUMINATE THE PATH TO ASCENSION. A NEW ERA. HIDDEN PATHS AWAIT. These cryptic words turned out to be true, illuminating hidden paths for those who dared to tread them. I understood why many people in sects didn''t receive as many esoteric abilities; it was likely due to their already set path in cultivation. Someone like Duan Jian wouldn''t be interested in cultivating knowledge in aromatherapy or learning how to control flames in the same way we did. The Interface always responded to one''s desires, and it was no wonder they didn''t have as impressive a showing. This might also explain how Jingyu Lian was capable of utilizing arrays despite it being near impossible at our current cultivation stage. The Heavenly Interface was more than just a tool; it was a gateway to lost techniques and abilities, ones that many sects and cultivators hoarded, hiding their secrets from the rest of the world. It granted us skills and knowledge that we might never have discovered on our own. "Do any of you know anything about the Interface Mani-" A loud gong resonated through the lounge, signaling that it was time to return to the arena. We filed back in, the atmosphere thick with anticipation and anxiety. I kept my thoughts to myself, deciding to explore them at a later date. Ma Hualong stood at the center once again, ready to announce the results. Ma Hualong¡¯s voice echoed through the arena, signaling the announcement of the results. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the judges have reached a decision,¡± He began. ¡°The top ten contestants who will move on to the next round are...¡± I held my breath, my heart pounding in my chest. This was the moment that would determine our future in the competition. Ma Hualong started listing the names, beginning with those who placed lower in the top ten. My anxiety spiked with each name that wasn¡¯t mine, but I reminded myself to stay confident. The fact that I hadn''t heard my name yet meant I likely placed higher. ¡°And in fourth place, with his ingenious dual-stage incense, Bai Hua of Summer Sun Cosmetics.¡± Bai Hua stepped forward, his smile confident. The crowd¡¯s applause was warm, but as he walked to thank the judges, there was a clear understanding that while his dual-stage incense was clever, it lacked the practicality and effectiveness of similar products. ¡°In third place, with his thoughtful Purification Pill, Zhi Ruo of the Million Book Pavilion.¡± Zhi Ruo¡¯s face lit up with a quiet pride as he stepped forward. The judges recognized the complexity and thoughtfulness of his creation, even if the execution left room for improvement. ¡°In second place, showing incredible creativity and a high degree of theoretical knowledge, but hampered by the design flaw and volatility of her Exploding Pill, Jingyu Lian of the Whispering Wind sect.¡± She stepped forward, her expression composed but her clenched jaw and stiff movements betrayed her frustration. Her blue eyes flicked briefly towards Elder Wei Lian before she bowed to the judges and took her place among the qualifiers. ¡°And finally, in first place, with the best overall product due to its effectiveness, versatility, and clever usage of Sunfire Blade Grass and pyrite essence, Kai Liu of the Verdant Lotus sect!" Chapter 94: Pyrites Promise Chapter 94: Pyrite''s Promise I won? First place? It felt like the entire arena had their gaze on me. Heart hammering in my ribcage, I did my best to look confident and reassured. I couldn''t lose face in front of all these people. It didn''t work. "HELL YEAH!" I pumped my fist, raising it in the air. The crowd''s cheers amplified, and I felt a rush of exhilaration. The anxiety that had gripped me moments before melted away, replaced by an intoxicating sense of triumph. The weight on my shoulders lifted, leaving me feeling almost weightless. This feeling, this rush¡ªit was addictive. I caught sight of Duan Jian, his face twisted in disbelief and anger. His fists were clenched, and his eyes burned with frustration. Before I could even think of what to say, he stormed towards the judges. "On what basis was I eliminated?" he demanded, his voice tight with barely restrained fury. "I demand that the results be checked by an unbiased party!" The crowd became dead silent, and I felt goosebumps creeping down my skin as his words echoed through the Marble Jade arena. All of the judges glared at him, including Ma Hualong. Elder Mingmei stepped forward, her gaze icy. Despite being a head shorter, her presence commanded respect. "Are you insinuating that we were biased in our judgment, Duan Jian?" He faltered for a moment, but he seemed to make his mind up and double down. However, the sheer pressure of everyone''s gaze on him served to temper his rage. "I am merely stating that my Qi Replenishment Pill was of high quality. It deserves to be reconsidered." Elder Mingmei''s expression hardened further. "All ten of the chosen contestants boasted high-quality alchemical products that adhered to the Gauntlet''s restrictions. Your Qi Replenishment Pill, however, barely utilized pyrite. It was an afterthought, not a core component." Elder Wei Lian stepped forward, his voice cold and precise. "Furthermore, your pill was not up to par with those among the top ten. It lacked the innovative use of pyrite that we sought in this challenge." Duan Jian''s face reddened, but he refused to back down. "This doesn''t mean I am less of an alchemist than they are. Pyrite is a useless ingredient¡ªone that only lowly blacksmiths," he pointed a derisive finger at Tao Ren, "would use in their career." Was he angered about being eliminated? Or because he got eliminated in the same round as Tao Ren? A few sounds of agreement came from the stands, the tension palpable. Even among the eliminated contestants, some nodded their heads, although didn''t verbalize their agreement. The judges looked among each other, and all collectively sighed. Elder Wei Lian picked up a chunk of unused pyrite from Duan Jian''s station and held it up. "Pyrite is only useless in the eyes of useless alchemists," he stated coldly. With a speed belying his age, he traced symbols onto the surface of the table, two distinct circles, glowing with rich qi. Alchemical arrays, just like Jingyu Lian''s...but they were far more complex. As the symbols glowed brighter, the chunk of pyrite in Elder Wei Lian''s hand began to change. Before our eyes, it started to crystallize, the transformation almost mesmerizing. I could feel my heart pounding, my breath caught in my throat. The level of skill and control he demonstrated was beyond anything I had ever seen. This was the pinnacle of alchemical mastery. Elder Wei Lian continued without touching the pyrite, his arrays doing all the work. When the transformation was complete, he held up a perfectly crystallized piece of pyrite, its facets catching the light in a dazzling display. "Observe," he said, his voice calm but carrying the weight of authority. "On top of its properties shown so far, pyrite also boasts protective properties, ones that can be drawn out in several ways. The way I showed you is just one of them." He then crushed the crystal in his hand, and it disintegrated into a fine powder. With a smooth motion, he let the powder fall onto his skin, where it seemed to dissolve and form a thin, shimmering layer. The layer moved and swirled like oil on water, a mesmerizing sight. "This powder, when applied to the skin, creates a protective barrier," Elder Wei Lian explained. "It can deflect attacks from cultivators." To demonstrate, he struck his arm with a qi-infused finger. The shimmering layer glowed and absorbed the impact, dispersing the energy harmlessly. "The perceived uselessness of an ingredient lies not in the material itself, but in the eyes of the alchemist who uses it," he said, his gaze sweeping across the area and finally resting on Duan Jian. "An alchemist''s true power is in their ability to see potential where others see none." Duan Jian''s face drained of color. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. Thoroughly cowed, he lowered his head, unable to meet anyone''s eyes. As I watched Elder Wei Lian''s demonstration, a realization dawned on me. Despite my victory, there was still so much to learn about alchemy. To them, we must''ve looked like bumbling, clumsy fools. I had only begun to scratch the surface. "That''s right!" A faint voice from the stands shouted out. I looked over to see someone shoving their way out of the stands and into the arena. The height from the stands and where we competed was not insignificant, as an older gentleman fell out and landed on the floor. Landing on one knee, the old man grunted in pain. "Damn it all, my body doesn''t work like it used to..." He muttered, dusting his robes off nonchalantly, as though he hadn''t trespassed onto the premises. The two quickly made their way out of the arena, and I stood quietly there in the empty lounge. I didn''t know what was going on in the background, and I had no real desire to find out. Her business was hers, after all. "Eyes on the prize, Kai," I muttered to myself like a mantra. "Eyes on the prize." Regardless the idea, that I won solely due to Elder Wei Lian''s machinations left a bitter taste in my mouth. I wanted to win against Jingyu Lian at her best, to face her fairly, at her best. If I didn''t win on my own terms, could I really call it a victory? As I stepped out of the arena, lost in thought, a familiar voice called out to me. "Kai! Congratulations on your victory!" It was Feng Wu, his face beaming with pride. He clapped me on the shoulder, his grip firm and reassuring. "I knew you had it in you. First place! That''s no small feat. From Kowtow Kai to this... It''s really been a marvel to see you grow." I managed a smile, but it felt strained. I couldn''t even point out his use of my demeaning nickname. "Thanks, Feng Wu. It''s just... I can''t help but feel like something''s off." Feng Wu''s brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" I hesitated, unsure if I should voice my concerns. But Feng Wu was my friend and mentor. If anyone could offer insight, it was him. "It''s about Elder Wei Lian and Jingyu Lian. Did you see how harsh he was on her? It seemed... personal." He nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I noticed that too. It''s unusual for a judge to be so critical, especially towards someone from their own clan." "Exactly," I said, my words tumbling out in a rush. "And then there''s the fact that he seemed so interested in my Essence Extraction skill. What if... what if he deliberately pushed Jingyu Lian down to ensure my victory? What agenda does he have?" Feng Wu was silent for a moment, considering my words. "It''s a possibility," he admitted. "But Kai, even if that were the case, it doesn''t diminish your achievement. Your elixir was exceptional. You earned your place." I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I know. But it doesn''t feel right. I want to win on my own merits, not because someone else was unfairly judged." Feng Wu smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "And that''s what makes you a true alchemist, Kai. Your integrity. But listen, even if Elder Wei Lian had ulterior motives, he''s just one judge. The others recognized your skill too. Don''t let this overshadow your success." His words were a balm to my troubled thoughts. He was right. I couldn''t let suspicions and what-ifs distract me from what lay ahead. The Gauntlet was far from over, and I needed to stay focused. "You''re right," I said, my resolve strengthening. "I can''t change what happened. All I can do is keep pushing forward, keep improving." Feng Wu nodded, his smile widening. "That''s the spirit. Now, about that reward from the vault. Any ideas?" I felt a grin tugging at my lips. "A few. But I need to think it over." "Well, you have two days," Feng Wu said. "Use them wisely. And remember, I''m here if you need any advice or just want to talk." I nodded, feeling a surge of gratitude for his support. "Thanks, Feng Wu. I will." As we walked away from the arena, my mind was already racing with possibilities. The vault was a treasure trove of alchemical resources. With the right choice, I could solidify my position, far after the competition is over. Maybe it was time for me to collect some pills that''ll raise my cultivation. But more than that, I was determined to prove myself, to show that my victory was earned through skill and knowledge, not favoritism or politics. The next round, with its focus on alchemical history, was the perfect opportunity. I would dive into the archives, study the ancient texts and scrolls, and uncover the secrets of our craft''s past. I would show the judges, the audience, and most importantly, myself, that I was a true alchemist, worthy of the title. The Gauntlet had challenged me in ways I never expected, pushing me to my limits and beyond. But with each obstacle, each trial, I felt myself growing, evolving. And I knew, deep in my bones, that this was just the beginning. The Interface sparked to life with two distinct notifications. Your understanding of the dao has deepened. Your Mind has reached Mortal Realm - Rank 5 Quest: Mind Refinement (Breakthrough) - Revise one-hundred alchemical recipes and improve upon the processes within your Memory Palace. (0/100) The world of alchemy was about to see what I was truly made of. Chapter 95: Moonlit Shadows Chapter 95: Moonlit Shadows I sat cross-legged in the confines of my room at the Jade Harmony Inn. If there was any reason to keep advancing, it was so I could keep resting here! Tianyi fluttered around excitedly, her wings shimmering in the soft lamplight. It''s as though she knew I was celebrating a victory. Or maybe she was excited to drink. That silly little drunkard, who knew how she''d turn out? Windy coiled comfortably on the floor, his eyes glinting with curiosity. "First place, huh?" Feng Wu said, a proud smile playing on his lips as he sat opposite me. His presence was calming, a steadying force amidst the whirlwind of the Gauntlet. I felt bad and apologized for keeping him here when he could be training or cultivating. Being my escort must''ve been exhausting. But all he responded with was a shake of his head, saying it was merely his duty. I couldn''t help but grin. Having the one who brought me to the Verdant Lotus sect witness this was the best I could ask for. "Yeah, first place. Still feels a bit surreal." I had prepared for this moment, gathering a few items to celebrate properly. Reaching into a small satchel, I pulled out a delicate porcelain cup and poured a generous amount of green plum wine for myself. The sweet, slightly tangy aroma filled the room, mixing with the scent of incense. Next, I poured a small amount into another cup for Tianyi, careful not to spill a drop. Her proboscis extended eagerly as she settled down to drink. "Here you go, Feng Wu. Green tea, just the way you like it." I handed him a steaming cup, knowing he abstained from alcohol as part of his taoist discipline. He accepted it with a nod of gratitude, the steam curling up around his face. To complete our little celebration, I placed a small bundle of freshly caught rodents¡ªcourtesy of a local child I''d paid handsomely¡ªnear Windy. His eyes lit up, and he slithered over to inspect his feast. With our drinks ready, I raised my cup. "To victory," I said, my voice carrying a mix of pride and disbelief. Feng Wu lifted his tea with a serene smile. "To your hard work paying off, Kai." Tianyi flitted to the edge of her cup, her wings brushing against the rim as she dipped her proboscis into the wine. The sight was oddly endearing, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. I considered clinking cups with Windy, but the idea of a dead rodent touching my cup made me reconsider. Instead, I reached out and gently petted him on the head. "And to you, Windy. Thanks for sticking with me." The serpent turned, its blue eyes lingering on my figure for a second longer than usual. He quickly turned his attention back to his meal, his slender body coiling around the first rodent. A notification quickly appeared before my eyes. You have deepened your bond with the Spirit Beast, Windy. Name: Windy Race: Wind Serpent (Aberrant) Affinity: Wood and Metal Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 Special Abilities: Tail Whip: Delivers a swift and powerful tail strike infused with qi. Paralyzing Venom: Injects venom that temporarily paralyzes the target. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Bond Level: 1 (Acquaintance) - Windy is familiar with you but does not yet possess a deep connection. Oho! This was the first! Does this mean he now considers me a friend? What did he think I was prior? Emergency food? Another thing to celebrate, I suppose! As the evening wore on, the conversation flowed easily, interspersed with laughter and reflections on the day¡¯s events. Tianyi buzzed around happily, and Windy finished his meal, curling up contentedly at my side. The night was ours, a brief respite before the challenges resumed. In this moment of calm, surrounded by friends and familiars, I felt ready for whatever lay ahead. After a while, I felt the need to clear my head and stretch my legs. "I think I''ll go for a walk," I announced, setting my empty cup down. Feng Wu looked up, a hint of concern in his eyes. "Do you want me to come with you?" I shook my head, smiling. "No, it''s alright. I think I''ll bring Tianyi and Windy. They can be my bodyguards for the evening." I said it lightly, but I could tell Feng Wu understood my need for some alone time. With no other choice, I struck preemptively. I lunged forward, aiming a swift kick right at the leader''s groin. The force of my kick connected, and he doubled over with a groan, collapsing to the ground. The other disciples hesitated, their confidence wavering as they saw their leader incapacitated. But their hesitation didn''t last long. Enraged by their comrade''s pain, they surged forward, fists and feet flying. Slow. I dodged one punch and parried another, keeping my back close to the wall. Even though I was cornering myself, it was better than having to worry about another person attacking me from behind. Tianyi darted out of the alleyway in a burst of qi, and Windy quickly slithered out of my sleeve and onto the floor with a hiss. "Wh-what the hell?!" I took advantage of their surprise and landed a backfist at another disciple''s jaw. Instead of falling over, the man grabbed my arm and prevented me from moving any further. "Come on! While I have him in my-AGH!" Windy''s serpentine body coiled around the man''s leg, and I heard something pop as he glowed blue and continued to tighten his grip around the disciple''s leg. That rebellious little snake! He wasn''t listening to my instructions! Before I could wrestle my arm out and continue the battle, a voice cut through the din of battle. "What''s going on here?" A chilly voice echoed through the alley, freezing everyone in their tracks. A voice I hadn''t hoped to hear. We all turned to see Xu Ziqing standing at the entrance of the alley, his expression as cold as his voice. His beard had gotten thicker since I last saw him. "What are you doing causing a ruckus in the Silent Moon''s territory?" Duan Jian sneered, trying to maintain his bravado. "We''re just taking out the trash. I hope the Azure Moon Marauder won''t mind us cleaning up a bit." Xu Ziqing''s eyes narrowed. "I do mind. You and your lackeys should leave now, or else be forced to." Duan Jian, clearly emboldened by the alcohol and his newfound allies, barked out a laugh. "Why would you, a member of the Silent Moon sect, help him? Verdant Lotus and Silent Moon are rivals. Shouldn''t you be enjoying this?" Xu Ziqing''s expression darkened. In a blink of an eye, his sword was drawn, and a thin line of blood appeared on Duan Jian''s cheek. The threat hung in the air, palpable and undeniable. "Leave," Xu Ziqing said, his voice a low, menacing growl. "Or the next cut won''t be so gentle." The Narrow Stone Peak disciples paled, their drunken bravado evaporating in the face of Xu Ziqing''s deadly seriousness. They backed away, helping their leader to his feet. With Duan Jian clutching his cheek, they beat a hasty retreat, disappearing into the night. Windy uncoiled himself from the disciple''s leg and slithered back to me, while Tianyi fluttered back to my shoulder, her wings stilling as she settled. I hastily picked up Windy, cradling him protectively, my mind racing with worry. Xu Ziqing had seen Windy, and now I had no idea what he would do with that information. The second-class disciple sheathed his sword and approached me, his gaze sharp and assessing. Our eyes met, and I couldn''t read his expression. "Well, well, well," Xu Ziqing drawled, his voice dripping with disdain. "Look what we have here¡ªthe pathetic little alchemist who can''t even protect himself." His words cut deeper than any blade. I felt the sting of embarrassment and humiliation rise within me, but I kept my composure. "Why did you save me?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. A sardonic smile twisted Xu Ziqing''s lips. "Do you think I care about your well-being? Don''t flatter yourself. If those fools had injured a Grand Alchemy Gauntlet contestant while on Silent Moon territory, it would have reflected poorly on us. Besides," he paused, his eyes gleaming with a strange light, "consider this repayment for your interference in Qingmu." I stared at him, a mix of confusion and gratitude swirling within me. Could it be that Xu Ziqing wasn''t as heartless as he appeared? Before I could dwell on this thought, he spoke again, his voice as cold as ice. "A Wind Serpent..." He said, his gaze fixated on Windy. "Where did you find this creature?" My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of fear and defiance rising within me. "None of your business," I retorted, holding Windy tighter. His blue eyes shimmered and his body glowed a faint blue as if sensing my unease. Xu Ziqing raised an eyebrow, a mocking smile playing on his lips. "Feisty, aren''t we? A pity that your spirit is stronger than your cultivation. If you remain as weak as you are, it''s only a matter of time before this Wind Serpent, and that butterfly, are taken away from you." My blood ran cold. He was right. As much as I hated to admit it, my current strength wasn''t enough to protect my familiars. But the thought of losing them filled me with a rage I had never known before. "What are you doing here, Xu Ziqing?" I asked, my voice hardening. "Why are you lurking in the shadows like a common thief?" He chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent chills down my spine. "I''m merely running errands for Elder Jun. You''ll see for yourself soon enough." His words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken menace. I watched as he turned and disappeared into the darkness, leaving me alone with my thoughts and fears. As I stood there in the empty alleyway, the weight of Xu Ziqing''s words pressed down on me. He was right. I was weak. I needed to get stronger, not just for myself, but for Tianyi and Windy. I couldn''t let them become victims of my weakness. Chapter 96: Lessons in Vigilance Chapter 96: Lessons in Vigilance Stupid, stupid, stupid! I should''ve known. I just decided to ignore the signs; and now I owe a debt to Xu Ziqing. Who knows what he''ll do with it? Carrying Windy on my arm and Tianyi keeping pace with ease, I made my way back to Jade Harmony Inn as fast as I possibly could. Every shadow in the dark felt like a potential enemy, just waiting for me to drop my guard. When I finally reached the inn, I burst through the door of our room, startling Feng Wu. His calm, steady presence was a stark contrast to the turmoil inside me. ¡°Kai, what happened?¡± Feng Wu asked, his voice filled with concern. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. ¡°I... I got into some trouble. Duan Jian and a few of his lackeys ambushed me. You remember those guys from Spirited Noodle? They said they were out for revenge because I won the Gauntlet round or something, drunk off their minds...I managed to fight them off, but then Xu Ziqing showed up. He saved me, sort of. But now I owe him.¡± The words flowed out of me like a waterfall, trying to get every detail I could. Feng Wu¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°This is serious. Attacking you is tantamount to attacking the Verdant Lotus sect. Elder Zhu needs to be informed. We won¡¯t take this lightly.¡± I nodded, feeling a wave of guilt wash over me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Feng Wu. I should¡¯ve known better. I put myself in danger and now I¡¯ve dragged the sect into it.¡± He shook his head, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t blame yourself, Kai. Your entry into the Jianghu was recent. You¡¯re still learning. But from now on, you need to be more cautious. Avoid leaving the inn unless you¡¯re in a group or it¡¯s broad daylight. It¡¯s much harder to be attacked under those conditions. I should''ve known better as well, letting you out on your own.¡± His words were a balm to my guilt, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of stupidity that lingered. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful. I promise. But why was Xu Ziqing there? Didn''t you mention the Silent Moon sect has been laying low since the duel against Ping Hai.¡± ¡°That¡¯s another concern,¡± Feng Wu admitted. ¡°The Silent Moon sect¡¯s reappearance could mean they¡¯re planning something. We¡¯ll need to keep our eyes open.¡± I cursed myself again. ¡°I should have known. I was so stupid to wander off alone.¡± ¡°Kai, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself,¡± Feng Wu said firmly. ¡°What matters is that you learn from this.There are people who might want to sabotage you to affect the Gauntlet¡¯s outcome.¡± I nodded, the reality of his words sinking in. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said, his expression softening slightly. ¡°Now, get some rest. I¡¯ll keep an eye out tonight.¡± As I lay down, the events of the night replayed in my mind. Windy and Tianyi didn''t seem to react much to the day''s events. The snake slithered down to the corner, seemingly more concerned with resting. Perhaps I should learn a thing or two from him, seeing how lax he was after today''s events. Time passed, as much as I tried, I wasn''t any closer to being able to sleep than an hour ago. The image of Tianyi being crushed underfoot by the Narrow Stone Peak disciples and Windy being taken away haunted my vision. My hands trembled, and I curled up in my bed trying to erase that thought/. As the unsettling images replayed in my mind, I knew I wouldn''t be able to sleep. I needed to address my worries directly. Taking a deep¡ªalbeit shaky breath, I closed my eyes and focused, diving into my memory palace. The familiar surroundings of my memory palace materialized around me, a tranquil garden filled with vibrant plants and towering trees. Each tree, representing various disciplines and knowledge I had accumulated throughout my life, their leaves rustling softly in the imaginary breeze. This place was my sanctuary, a space where I could reflect and learn.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only I walked through the garden, the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of birdsong soothing my nerves. I found the tree tied directly to my memories, its branches heavy with fruit representing my experiences. Reaching up, I picked a fruit and split it open, revealing the vivid details of the day''s events inside. I began to review the experience of wandering around Crescent Bay City. The sights and sounds came back to me in vivid detail. I walked through the events again, trying to pinpoint the exact moment when Duan Jian and his goons started following me. Although I had a gut feeling, it wasn''t based on any real logic. Just a small, niggling sensation at the back of my head. The marketplace... the shrine... the courtyard... I paused, zooming in on each memory, analyzing the background for any signs of my pursuers. There¡ªjust a glimpse of a familiar face in the crowd. I traced it back further, cataloging each sighting meticulously. They had been following me for longer than I realized. Probably when I passed that bar. How could I have missed it? I needed to train my sensitivity and vigilance better. I replayed the events again, noting every potential warning sign I had overlooked. Each alley, each turn¡ªwhat should I have done differently? When I passed the market stall, I should have noticed the way one of the men lingered a bit too long by the vendor. In the courtyard, the way another had pretended to adjust his boot but had really been watching me. These details had seemed insignificant at the time, but now I saw them for what they were¡ªmissed opportunities to avoid danger. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I continued this mental exercise, reviewing and cataloging my mistakes. It was a way to learn, to ensure I wouldn''t make the same errors again. The process was soothing, allowing me to confront my anxieties head-on. The more I went over the events, the more I felt a sense of control returning. I couldn''t change what had happened, but I could prepare better for the future. SCENE BREAK "Show this to the clerk outside," he explained. "It will allow you to meet me whenever you please." "Thank you, sir," I said, accepting the paper with a deep bow. "Now, how would you like to receive the Breezesong Fruit?" Guowei Wang asked. "I''d like to have it delivered to the Verdant Lotus sect," I replied. "It''s difficult to keep it safe at this point in time." The vault-keeper nodded in understanding. "Very well. It will be sent out shortly." With my request fulfilled, I left the vault-keeper and ascended up to the main floor, my thoughts heavy on the Breezesong Fruit. Its instrumental role in my plans loomed large in my mind, especially in conjunction with the Wind Serpent beast core I had yet to utilize. I''d make an elixir, one that would ensure I''d grow strong enough to defend against any threats that came my way. The two ingredients together promised unparalleled potential. And with the Breezesong Fruit seeds, I could cultivate more in the future, ensuring a steady supply. As I made my way out, lost in thought, a boisterous voice jolted me back to reality, my heart leaping in my chest. "KAI! OVER HERE!" I turned to see Tao Ren, looking slightly worse for wear but decidedly more refined in a distinguished robe. His short, unruly hair had been slicked back, transforming his appearance from the crazed smith I knew to a dignified noble. It was the first time I''d seen him since his father had dragged him out of the arena. "Tao Ren? What happened to you?" He sagged his shoulders, glancing around as if worried someone might overhear. "That geezer of mine''s been harping on me about image and face, or whatever. He wants me to meet some of his buddies from the association, make connections and all that." The blacksmith jabbed his thumb to where the clerk was, and I could see his father having an animated discussion with her. She seemed flustered by his appearance. I couldn''t resist a teasing jab. "Tch. I can''t believe you were hiding such a thing from your friends. You were secretly a noble! Just like those snobbish contestants looking down on us." I wiped a fake tear from my eye with my sleeve. To think that Bai Hua and Tao Ren came from such outstanding backgrounds. What''s next, Zhi Ruo being the long-lost descendant of the Imperial Emperor? He rolled his eyes and slung his arm around my neck as we walked together. "Come on, don''t be like that! I knew my geezer was an alchemist too, but not at that scale. He never said he was a bigshot with the Alchemy Association." I looked at him incredulously. Was he really that obtuse, having never picked up on such a detail? "So you''re still going to meet with them?" "Of course! I may have been eliminated from the Gauntlet, but if I get buddy-buddy with some of these powerful people, won''t it make starting my own smithing business a breeze? Acquiring a permit to set up shop here''s the next step, after all!" I sighed. It seemed that despite everything, Tao Ren was still the same; that sheer determination would get him somewhere in life, without a doubt. And judging by his father, it was clear to see where he got it from. "Hey, how about after this, we go grab a meal together? This meeting shouldn''t take too long." I hesitated for a moment, remembering Feng Wu''s words. But it was still daytime, and as long as I was accompanied by others and stayed in crowded areas, it should be fine. "Sure, where do you think would be good?" "The Cloudrift Pavilion was good according to Bai Hua. Ever heard of it?" I nodded, recalling my previous visit and the day I had met Jingyu Lian again. "I went there before. It''s really good. I''ll go if it''s on your tab, young master Tao Ren." He waved me off. "Of course, of course! Anything for my juniors." He said with a cheeky grin. To be fair, this dignified look suited him. With his towering physique, I noticed many women around us glancing at him with flushed faces. How ironic, to think that the one Duan Jian despised as a peasant would be related to someone so important. "I''ll go grab a seat then, I know how busy it gets. Don''t take too long, okay?" With our plans confirmed, I looked over to the Cloudrift Pavilion, visible from where we stood. It was situated in a prime location, one of the most popular spots in the city. Coupled with its proximity to the Whispering Wind sect, I was confident there''d be no place to stage an ambush like in the alleys. I wouldn''t take Windy or Tianyi out with me anymore, not unless I had Feng Wu to accompany me. Until I could protect them and myself, flaunting them around would be impossible. I just have to be careful. With that mantra repeating in my head, I began my trek towards the restaurant. Chapter 97: Nuts About Secrets Chapter 97: Nuts About Secrets "I hope Elder Zhu would be willing to help me make the elixir..." I mumbled to myself. Having his support to create such a product would guarantee its success, and I didn''t want to make mistakes with such valuable ingredients. Maybe he''ll be more partial to it once I win the Gauntlet! Haha! Walking into Cloudrift Pavilion, I was met with an airy, elegant interior that instantly put me at ease. The restaurant was designed with a wind theme, giving it an open, breezy feel. The walls were adorned with delicate paintings of clouds and gusts of wind, while the ceiling was a vast expanse of sky blue with intricate, swirling patterns. The dining area was spacious, with tables arranged to provide a scenic view of the city from all angles. Open windows lined the walls, allowing natural light to flood in and offering breathtaking vistas of Crescent Bay City. A waiter approached me with a polite smile. "Good evening, sir. How many will be dining with us tonight?" "Just two. I''m expecting someone shortly," I replied. "Of course. Do you have a seating preference? We have several tables available, and there are even more options upstairs if you prefer." I glanced around the room, my eyes drawn to a corner table situated at the edge of the dining area. It offered an unobstructed view of the city, with the lights twinkling like stars below. "I''ll take that table in the corner," I said, pointing to it. "Excellent choice," the waiter said, leading me to the table. "Please, have a seat. Here is the menu. Can I get you something to drink while you decide on your order?" I settled into the chair, taking in the panoramic view of the city. "I''ll have a cup of green tea, please," I said, needing something to calm my nerves after the tumultuous day. As I waited, I opened the menu and began to peruse the offerings. My mind, however, kept drifting back to the events of the day and the possibilities ahead. The Breezesong Fruit, Duan Jian, and tomorrow''s round... It was a lot to digest. My thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of my tea. The waiter set the steaming cup before me with a practiced grace. "Here you go, sir. Have you decided on your order, or do you need a few more minutes?" I smiled, shaking my head. "I need a few more minutes, thank you." "Take your time," he said, stepping back to give me space. I sipped the tea, feeling the warmth spread through me. It was soothing, a momentary respite from the whirlwind of my thoughts. The gentle hum of conversations around me and the serene ambiance of the Cloudrift Pavilion helped me to relax, if only slightly. The view from my table was mesmerizing. Crescent Bay City stretched out below, the buildings illuminated by the soft glow of lanterns. The bustling streets, the distant sounds of music and laughter¡ªall of it painted a picture of a vibrant, living tapestry. But through the din of idle chatter, I heard a voice, faint but familiar. "Father, I¡ª" I froze, my ears straining. That was Jingyu Lian''s voice. Glancing up, I realized the source was from the floor above. My heart raced as I strained to catch more of the conversation. "Be quiet and let me keep speaking," another voice chided, presumably her father''s. It was strong and authoritative. The voices faded into a quiet, unintelligible whisper. My curiosity was piqued, I needed to hear more. Half-tempted to crawl up the railing and strain my ears, I considered my options. Moving my table upstairs was out of the question; it would draw too much attention. Desperately, I glanced at the menu, searching for inspiration. My eyes landed on the Gingko Nut Stir Fry Vegetables dish. The idea sparked, and I waved the waiter over. "Excuse me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "Could I order the Gingko Nut Stir Fry Vegetables? But could you serve the gingko nuts separately and as quickly as possible?" The waiter looked slightly puzzled but nodded. "Of course, sir. I¡¯ll have that prepared right away." As he walked away, I tapped my fingers on the table, my mind racing. The gingko nuts, known for their properties to enhance cognitive functions and senses, were my best bet. If I could enhance my hearing, I might catch more of the conversation upstairs. Minutes felt like hours as I waited for the dish to arrive. The voices above remained low, frustratingly just out of reach. I sipped my tea, trying to maintain my composure, but the urgency gnawed at me. Finally, the waiter returned with a small bowl of gingko nuts, fragrant as cow manure. "Here you are, sir," he said, placing them before me. "Thank you," I said, barely able to contain my disgust. Eugh! That smell was potent! I double-checked the nuts and how thoroughly cooked they were. Translucent bright green and tender to the touch, they were cooked perfectly. That would help degrade the aptly named gingko toxin that could''ve caused vomiting. Hopefully this gamble pays off. "Damn it..." I whispered, rubbing my forehead for the ensuing headache. I glanced over to the entrance of the restaurant, spotting Tao Ren. As he glanced around looking for me, I already knew what he was going to do. With my increased reflexes, I bolted out of my table and sprinted towards him. The noise caught his attention, and he stared right at me with a big grin on his face. I could see him open his mouth, take the slightest intake of breath before beginning to shout at the top of his lungs. "K-¡ªurgh!" Before he could shout my name and reveal my presence to the unaware Lian family on the second floor, I slapped a hand across his mouth and placed a finger to my lips. "Please, please! Just be quiet. Let''s bring you to the table." I muttered, looking around and apologizing to the nearby tables for the commotion. I grabbed the muscled man and practically dragged him to the corner where our table was. Looking around, I swiveled his seat to face the open window, and moved myself across from him. "Sorry, Tao Ren. Just be quiet for a little bit and don''t move. Just stay in place." Despite my instructions, he glanced from left to right, obviously confused. "Kai, what is going on?" "I''ll tell you in a bit. Just¡ªjust be quiet, okay?" I hid my face as best I could, taking advantage of Tao Ren''s large frame. I watched as Jingyu Lian''s father came down the stairs. It was the first time I had ever seen him. Jingyu Lian''s father had a dignified aura, but one that didn''t command much attention. His robes were nice, but not to the level of opulence I expected from a clan leader, especially considering how extravagantly Duan Jian was dressed. He was probably trying to be inconspicuous. His face was stern, lined with the weight of responsibilities and perhaps the toll of endless scheming, as expected of most sect elders. As he reached the bottom of the stairs, he paused for a moment. My heart skipped a beat, hoping he didn''t sense my gaze. But then he snapped his head in my direction, and I hurriedly looked down, pretending to focus on the menu, praying he didn''t notice me. "I''d like to place my order," Tao Ren called the waiter over, his voice breaking the tension. He ordered his dish, chatting casually while I kept my head low, feigning interest in the menu. A few tense seconds passed, and then I saw Jingyu Lian''s father glide towards the door. His steps echoed in my heightened senses until he finally exited. I breathed a sigh of relief, my muscles relaxing as the tension ebbed away. The blacksmith leaned in, curiosity written all over his face. "Alright, spill it! What''s with all the cloak and dagger stuff?" I sighed. I didn''t even know where to begin. Or rather, should I even begin? I glanced over at him once more, seeing him tilt his head to the side. His slicked back hair was already beginning to fall back into its natural, tousled mess. He reminded me of a large, friendly buffalo. I think Tao Ren could be trusted with this information. My mouth moved, as quiet as humanly possible, explaining the situation to him. His eyes widened in shock, and moved towards the ceiling as though he expected to see Jingyu Lian peering down on us from the next floor. "I know that you''re usually quite..." I fumbled around for the proper word to call him. "...lively, but please, for my sake and yours, keep this between us." "You know me, Kai. I won''t tell a soul. Blacksmith''s honor. But this is your problem more than it is mine. What are you going to do about it?" I was thankful he minded his voice, lowering it to a quiet whisper. "That''s my problem. I don''t know what to do. Clearly there''s more to this than what we''ve seen. I don''t want to ruin her here. But if it puts the integrity of the Gauntlet at risk..." Tao Ren wiggled his eyebrows. "You don''t want to rat out the girl you''ve been fancying; I understand. I don''t know what I''d do in your situation; maybe I''d tell my old man. He could do something about it." I clenched my fist, fighting the strong urge to sock him in the face. But as he said the last part, something in my mind clicked. "...Tao Ren, is your father still around? Perhaps there is a way we can go about this." Chapter 98: The Weight of History (and Pestles) Chapter 98: The Weight of History (and Pestles) "Kai!" A wave of exotic fragrance washed over me, snapping me out of my reverie. I looked over to see Bai Hua, a vision of flamboyant elegance as usual, but with an added touch of intrigue. "What happened to your hair?" Contrary to his usual style of having it half-up and half-down, the perfumer let it flow down his shoulders. His hair shimmered like spun silk, cascading smoothly and catching the light in an almost mesmerizing way. "Do you like it?" Bai Hua asked with a grin, running a hand through his glossy locks. "Can I touch it?" I asked, unable to hide my curiosity. Bai Hua leaned forward, offering a lock of his hair. I reached out, gently running my fingers through it. It was unbelievably soft, like touching a cloud made of the finest threads. "This feels amazing," I marveled. "What did you do?" Bai Hua''s grin widened, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "A touch of alchemy, my friend. Bee propolis, also known as Bee''s Glue, to be precise. It''s from a rare, extinct species I managed to wrangle from the Alchemy Association''s vault. But pure propolis has a rather... pungent aroma, wouldn''t you say?" he added with a mischievous wink. "Pungent?" I echoed, wrinkling my nose slightly as I imagined the raw ingredient. "Precisely," he chuckled. "That''s why I added a touch of my own creation ¨C a special blend of floral essences and musk to enhance its conditioning properties and mask the... less desirable aspects of the propolis." I sighed, shaking my head playfully. "Here we go again with the vanity," I teased, a small smile tugging at my lips despite myself. Bai Hua did lighten the mood a bit, pushing aside the pre-competition nerves gnawing at me. But my relief was short-lived. A quick scan of the room confirmed my suspicion ¨C Jingyu Lian was absent. Where could she be? Bai Hua''s laughter filled the air, oblivious to my internal turmoil. "And here we go with the denial about your appearance," he countered, his voice laced with amusement. "Remember that ''special'' aroma you sported when we first met? Let''s just say it was...unique." I clutched myself, embarrassed. "Only you could detect that with your freakish sense of smell! And for the record, that was Windy, not me! I assure you, I usually smell perfectly pleasant." This was going to be an ongoing thing, wasn''t it? First it was Ma Xi sniffing me at the Tranquil Breeze Farm, now this! Gardeners, after all, were practically one with nature, right? Why shouldn''t I smell like it ¨C a delightful mix of fresh earth and blooming flowers? Bai Hua smirked, a glint in his mischievous eyes. "Maybe so, maybe not. But a little effort in self-care never hurt anyone, Kai. A touch of perfume, some well-chosen garments ¨C it all contributes to a good first impression." I rolled my eyes, a familiar back-and-forth we''d developed over time. We continued our banter for a few minutes, the air thick with the playful energy of our sparring. Zhi Ruo sat nearby, engrossed in a book, his studious demeanor a contrast to our lively exchange. Bai Hua smoothly steered the conversation back to his initial point. "Now, don''t get me wrong, the vanity part is true," he admitted with a wink. "But there''s a purpose behind the madness. This whole bee propolis thing? It''s not just about my glorious locks, you see." A glint of genuine passion ignited in his eyes. "I''m planning to use this to convince my father to invest in bee farms. He has no idea about the potential of bees beyond honey production." With the way he talked, I sometimes forgot Bai Hua was the heir to a large and famous business, one that made more money in a day than I had in my entire lifetime. But that''s what I liked about Bai Hua; he was down to earth, and never treated others lower than him. Why couldn''t all young masters be like him? The gravity of his words hung in the air, filling the room with a palpable tension. This was it¡ªthe moment we had all been working towards. Despite the burdens I carried, the excitement of seeing my goal so close was electrifying. The door to the arena opened, and we filed out in a line. I could see Zhi Ruo ahead of me, deep in thought and muttering to himself. His intense concentration was almost intimidating. As we were led from the lounge to the arena, my thoughts were a whirlwind. The significance of this round, the stakes, and the intricacies of deciphering a recipe from ancient times weighed heavily on my mind. But amidst these thoughts, something else caught my attention. In the middle of the arena, Ma Hualong was introducing an unexpected late addition to the panel of judges. "The Alchemy Association is pleased to welcome a distinguished alumni member as a judge for this crucial round," Ma Hualong announced, his voice carrying over the hushed crowd. "Master Lei Ren!" I pumped my fist quietly, realizing my ploy had worked. Lei Ren, Tao Ren''s father, would be acting as a judge. Not only to counteract Elder Wei Lian''s bias against Jingyu Lian, but also as an impartial party through and through. This was the break I needed. With him, I wouldn''t have to worry so much about the clan conflicts among the Jian family! The arena was a hive of activity. Spectators filled the stands, their murmurs and whispers creating a low hum that underscored the tension in the air. The ten remaining contestants took their places at their respective stations, each one equipped with the tools and ingredients we would need. The stations were arranged in a circle, each facing inward. The only items on the stations at the moment were a brush and paper, waiting for us to begin. Ma Hualong continued his explanation as envelopes were distributed to each contestant. "You are not to open the envelopes until I say so," he instructed. "You will be given thirty minutes to analyze the recipe inside and create a list of ingredients and tools you require. Once your lists are approved, you will have one hour to create the product. Remember, the top three performers from the previous round can ask me one question each, which I will answer with a simple yes or no." I glanced at the envelope on my station, the weight of its contents almost palpable. This was an immense opportunity, and I needed to make the most of it. "Do any of you have questions?" Ma Hualong asked, his gaze sweeping over us. Silence filled the arena, the tension almost suffocating. Before we began, I took a longer glance at Jingyu Lian. Her body language was tense, her eyes dark and sunken. She gazed at the envelope with an expression that spoke volumes. She seemed to know what was inside, or perhaps feared it. I couldn''t help but wonder about the insider her father mentioned. How had they managed to ensure she had the answers without being detected? The number of perceptive cultivators and alchemists present made it seem impossible. He swept a hand over the stations where envelopes awaited. "Inside, you''ll find a fragmented recipe, a relic from a dark time. Centuries ago, demonic cultivators unleashed a plague carried by violet rain. The Amethyst Plague, they called it. By targeting the meridians, it turned skin a sickly purple, brought high fevers, hemorrhaging, dysentery, and inevitably, an agonizing death. No one was spared, cultivator or commoner alike." A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. It was horrifying to hear, and Ma Hualong''s delivery was on point. He must''ve been a storyteller, or some sort of government official in a past life. Considering how articulate he is, no wonder they have him as the main announcer and coordinator. He had the entire crowd hanging on his every word. "The greatest alchemists of that era joined forces," The man continued, his voice filled with respect. "They toiled day and night to create a remedy, a way to counteract the rain''s poison. This recipe you hold? It''s a piece of that legacy. A testament to what alchemy can achieve in the face of despair. The basis of most antidotes were formed by this recipe." "It saved lives. Lives that would shape the future of alchemy itself. Among them," Ma Hualong''s voice rose, carrying through the arena, "a young boy named Zhang Wei. The very same Zhang Wei who, years later, would go on to found the Alchemy Association we all revere today." He gestured to the waiting envelopes. "This round is about more than just creating a product. It''s about honoring the past, about understanding the very foundation of our art. Analyze the recipe, create your ingredient list, and remember ¨C the weight of history rests on your mortar and pestle." A reverent hush fell over the crowd. Lei Ren seemed to nod in approval at his speech, like a particularly proud father. Now that I think of it, didn''t he mention that Ma Hualong was his student, once upon a time? How old was Tao Ren''s father? Ma Hualong''s voice cut through my thoughts. "You may now open your envelopes." This was it ¨C the challenge that would determine my place in the finals. Chapter 99: A Recipe in Pieces Chapter 99: A Recipe in Pieces "...And you want me to help with this? Why?" I swallowed, the dryness in my throat making the words stick. Lei Ren, dwarfed by the high-backed chair in his opulent Jade Harmony suite, was a mountain in repose. His reaction to the whispered conspiracy, however, was not the eruption I feared. More like... a mild rumble. He didn''t seem surprised when I spilled the situation to him. "Because of your influence," I pressed on, my hands clenching and unclenching in my lap. "I''ve seen how the other judges defer to you. Elder Wei Lian''s bias... with you there, it''d be harder for him to sway the results." Replacing Wei Lian was a pipe dream, not worth mentioning. Lei Ren stroked his beard, snowy white against the silver of his robes. "Hm. If my fool of a son hadn''t washed out, I''d have to refuse on principle. Judging kin... messy business." His sharp eyes flicked to Tao Ren, who beamed back unashamedly. "What of the girl, then?" Lei Ren continued, his voice a low rasp. "Jingyu Lian. You heard her father gift-wrapping her the answers. Why not expose her now, be done with it?" My gaze met his, Jingyu Lian''s conflicted voice echoing in my memory. "I... want to give her a chance. To prove her own skill, not her father''s underhandedness. But if she uses the envelope... then yes, exposure is the only fair outcome." "To clarify, Kai here fancies the girl," Tao Ren piped up, leaning forward with a shit-eating grin. "Doesn''t want to see her disqualified without goo¡ªmmmph!" I clamped a hand over Tao Ren''s mouth, my cheeks burning. "Apologies, Master Lei Ren," I mumbled, hoping my embarrassment didn''t show too much. Lei Ren merely waved a dismissive hand. "Puppy love," he grunted, not unkindly. "But not my concern. My concern is... what do I get out of this?" "Dad, come on! He''s my friend!" Tao Ren protested, wriggling out from under my hand. "Hush, boy," Lei Ren chided. "Friendship is fine, but business is business." The question hit me like a bolt of lightning. Of course. Dealing with the Azure Silk Trading Company, the Silent Moon, and even the Verdant Lotus sect... everything in the Jianghu was about give and take. What could I, an alchemist with only potential to his name, offer a man like Lei Ren? My thoughts churned for a moment. I straightened my spine, a spark igniting in my gut. "I understand, Master Lei Ren. This is a favor, and favors must be repaid." I met his gaze head-on, feeling the weight of it like a physical force. As I spoke, I gathered every bit of bravado I could muster. "Right now, I may not have much to offer. But that''s only now." I paused, letting the words hang in the air. "I am the holder of the Essence Extraction skill. I am allied with the Verdant Lotus sect. And with the path I walk, I will have the means to repay any debt I incur. Tenfold, if that''s what it takes." Lei Ren''s eyebrows rose, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Bold words, young man. But are you sure you want to owe a debt to someone like me? I have a reputation for... extracting my due." I didn''t flinch. "From what I''ve seen of your son," I replied, a hint of a smile playing on my lips, "I believe you to be a man of honor, Master Lei Ren. And a man of honor keeps his word, just as I intend to keep mine." For a long moment, Lei Ren was silent. Then, a deep chuckle rumbled from his chest, shaking his whole body. "Audacity," he said, a smile finally cracking his stern facade. "I like it. Very well, Kai Liu. I will help you. But remember..." His voice turned serious. "You owe me. And debts... must be paid." Relief flooded through me, but I knew this was only the beginning. SCENE BREAK The conversation echoed in my mind as I divided my attention between the fragmented recipe in my hand and Master Lei Ren, seated amongst the other judges. He was an unmovable presence, a silent sentinel watching over Jingyu Lian as she delicately broke the seal on the envelope. Would he catch the slightest tremor in her hand, the flicker of her eyes as she glimpsed the forbidden knowledge within? My gaze drifted to Jingyu Lian. Her face was pale, the porcelain skin stretched taut over high cheekbones. With trembling fingers, she unfolded the paper inside the envelope, her eyes scanning the contents for a heart-stopping moment. What was she thinking? Would she succumb to temptation, betraying her own pride and skill for a hollow victory? I left it in her hands. I did what I could. Never mind that! I needed to focus. If those two were combined to make activated charcoal, then that left only two ingredients to figure out. My eyes caught a crucial fragment in the steps that mentioned slicing. This had to be important. The only herb that I could think of was ginseng. As Elder Zhu said; when in doubt, use ginseng. It is a pretty versatile herb, after all. Raising my hand, I caught Ma Hualong¡¯s attention. As soon as he walked up to my station, I spoke. ¡°Master Ma, is one of the ingredients ginseng?¡± I asked, my voice steady despite the tension gnawing at me. He didn''t answer for a brief moment, his brow furrowing slightly. "No," he finally replied. Confusion washed over me. No? But... Elder Zhu''s advice... the slicing... it all pointed to ginseng! Had I been too hasty? A cold dread trickled down my spine. What if I was wrong about everything? I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to banish the wave of self-doubt. There had to be another herb, another answer. My mind raced, sifting through my knowledge of herbs. Honeysuckle? No, that was more for tonics. Moonlit Grace Lily? Too rare and difficult to obtain for a widespread antidote. Frustration gnawed at me. The clock was ticking, and I was running out of time. Then it hit me ¨C dandelion root. Of course! While not as potent as ginseng, it was known to enhance the detoxifying properties of other herbs, making it a valuable addition to any antidote. Plus, it was incredibly common, growing practically everywhere, and the root needed to be carefully sliced to prepare it properly. It fit perfectly within the context of the recipe. A small smile tugged at my lips. Of course. Sometimes, the simplest solutions were the most effective. The Violet Bloom Antidote wasn''t meant to be a luxurious concoction for the elite; it was a remedy for the masses, and dandelion root was the perfect embodiment of that principle. As I scanned the remaining fragments of the recipe, I noticed that the final steps were blocked out, preventing me from determining whether the antidote was intended to be a pill or an elixir. Given the historical context, I recalled that elixirs were more common before the convenience of pills became widespread. Elixirs were particularly favored for their ease of consumption, especially by the elderly and young children. If this targeted people in varying stages of the Amethyst Plague, then they''d have consider the mode of delivery for those who were too weak to chew. With that in mind, I decided to list the final ingredient as distilled water. It made sense¡ªwater was essential in the preparation of an elixir, providing a medium for dissolving and mixing the ingredients thoroughly. I picked up my brush again and wrote down "distilled water" as the final ingredient. The list was now complete: Wolfsbane, Bloodthorn Seeds, lotus rhizomes, skullcaps, dandelion root, and distilled water. Why did I feel like I was missing something? Ma Hualong''s pause when he answered my question. It felt like there was a ''but'' that he wanted to say, but couldn''t. The ingredients seemed to cover all the symptoms and stages of the Amethyst Plague. The combination of immediate symptom relief, toxin absorption, and blood cleansing made this a comprehensive antidote. Even the Bloodthorn seeds made sense, capable of breaking down blood alongside the poison which reached the bloodstream. It was designed to combat the plague at every level, from the initial infection to the severe, life-threatening stages. But Ma Hualong''s hesitation still nagged at me. Had I overlooked something crucial? I glanced at the other contestants. I know they already used their questions as well. Zhi Ruo was furiously scribbling notes, his face a mask of concentration. Jingyu Lian was calm, her eyes focused on her recipe with a determination that matched my own. Bai Hua, as always, appeared serene, though his eyes flicked over his ingredients with meticulous care. There was no time to second-guess myself. I had to trust in my knowledge and my instincts. The pieces of the recipe were coming together, and now it was time to put them to the test. Ma Hualong¡¯s voice rang out again, breaking through my thoughts. ¡°Stop! The preparation time has finished. Invigilators will be coming over to note down the ingredients you need. Specify what ingredients you require, and prepare your stations for the next stage of this round!¡± I cracked my knuckles and sighed. This was the final stretch. I couldn''t lose focus here! Chapter 100: The Color of Mastery Chapter 100: The Color of Mastery As the invigilators filed into the arena, their arms laden with trays of ingredients, a hush fell over the room. My heart pounded in my chest as I scanned the approaching figures, eager to see the components I''d requested. Each invigilator stopped at a contestant''s station, carefully placing down the requested ingredients. I noted with some relief that the trays for the other contestants carried similar batches: lotus rhizomes, skullcaps, and some with ginseng. These were the ingredients we all deduced as essential to combat the Amethyst Plague, given the recipe''s fragmented instructions and historical context. But I noticed I was the only one who asked for distilled water, aside from Jingyu Lian. But then, my eyes landed on an invigilator who was struggling with an unusually large tray. It was piled high with an assortment of ingredients¡ªmany of which didn''t make sense for this specific antidote. Herbs and roots either too exotic or unrelated to the symptoms we were combating. It even included distilled water, the only other competitor to ask for it. My brows furrowed in confusion and curiosity. There was only one person in this competition I knew who would request such an eclectic mix, and I wasn''t surprised when the invigilator stopped in front of Bai Hua''s station, gently setting down the cumbersome tray. Bai Hua, the ever-unpredictable perfumer, glanced up with a satisfied smile, thanking the invigilator with a nod. I couldn''t help but shake my head, a wry smile tugging at my lips. It was in character of him. Always marching to the beat of his own drum. While the rest of us were focused on the straightforward path, he was off exploring uncharted territory. Though, I''m not sure how well it''d be rewarded this round. My own ingredients had arrived, neatly arranged in front of me. Wolfsbane, Bloodthorn Seeds, dandelion root, lotus rhizomes, skullcaps, and distilled water. I took a deep breath, my mind sharpening with determination. There was no room for error; I had to follow the recipe as closely as possible while improvising where necessary. "I should start with this..." The clock was ticking, and I knew that every second counted. The urgency of a real plague scenario was simulated here, and every moment spent fumbling could mean another life lost. I began with the charring process, carefully controlling the heat to ensure the lotus rhizomes and skullcaps reached the perfect consistency for activated charcoal. As the herbs charred, I moved to the next step, soaking the wolfsbane in water. The pill furnace roared to life, boiling the wolfsbane as I taste-tested it to ensure the toxins were fully neutralized. The bitterness gradually faded, a sign that the poison was being effectively removed. Although this round was difficult, it still dealt with herbs. I was in my element. Multitasking was essential. While keeping an eye on the boiling wolfsbane, I checked the charred herbs, ensuring they didn¡¯t burn. The process of charring was rather unscientific, and I used the provided stove to thoroughly char them, turning them every so often. The steady rhythm of my tasks was almost hypnotic, each step flowing seamlessly into the next. I couldn''t afford to rush. Each step had to be executed with care and accuracy. The wolfsbane was finally ready, and I carefully drained it, setting it aside. The pill furnace needed to be cleaned thoroughly before I could proceed with the next crucial ingredient: the Bloodthorn Seeds. This was the most challenging task yet. The seeds were volatile, their properties teetering on the edge of medicine and poison. But then again, so was most of the ingredients here. I only began handling Bloodthorn Seeds after joining the Verdant Lotus sect. What did I need Bloodthorn Seeds for when I was only dealing with common, everyday ailments as the village herbalist? Processing them correctly was critical; one misstep could turn the antidote into a lethal concoction. The recipe didn¡¯t specify how to prepare them, only mentioning their incorporation into the final product. But that was no problem. I stretched my arms and wrist, loosening myself up before taking on the task. I looked underneath the alchemical station for the proper tool. With a swift movement, I grabbed the quartz mortar and pestle and began crushing them. It would neutralize some of its effects. The seeds broke down into a fine powder under the steady pressure, their volatile properties subdued but still potent. I let the crushed seeds soak in distilled water, carefully monitoring the process to ensure they dissolved properly. While the seeds soaked, I turned my attention back to the steaming process for the charcoal. It was time to turn up the heat on the stove, allowing the steam to dehydrate them back into a fine powder and completing the process. As the steam rose and the herbs dried, I could feel the intensity of the competition around me. The charcoal was ready, a deep, dark hue that promised potency. I set it aside, making sure it was finely ground and ready for the next step. Next, I began combining the prepared ingredients. Once it was ready, I heated it, preparing for the final and most delicate stage of the antidote. I added the charred lotus rhizomes and skullcaps to the pill furnace, integrating them slowly to avoid clumping. The mixture took on a rich, inky shade, the colors blending perfectly as planned. The activated charcoal combined with the Bloodthorn Seeds created a strong base, capable of absorbing toxins and purifying the blood. All around me, the other contestants were reaching a critical stage in their recipes. Everyone seemed to have similar ingredients, except for Bai Hua, who was doing...something entirely different. I couldn''t afford to be distracted. I refocused on the task at hand, knowing that the final steps required my utmost attention. The wolfsbane, now free of toxins, was ready to be incorporated. I added it to the mixture in the pill furnace, carefully blending it with the other ingredients. The dandelion root followed, sliced thin and precise, adding its immune-boosting properties to the antidote. The distilled water came last, binding the ingredients into a smooth, consistent elixir. With the final ingredients added, I watched the mixture closely. The color deepened, a rich, dark hue that signified the potency of the antidote. Now, I just had to wait. An underrated skill any and all alchemists should hone was having a solid internal clock. Not only did it help with precise timing for delicate recipes, it made waking up early in the morning a breeze. Without any markers or indicators, this made the difference between a mediocre alchemist and a great one. After several minutes, I opened the pill furnace to reveal the steaming liquid within. "Kai Liu...could you explain your reason as to why you used distilled water in your recipe?" I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Yes, Elder Wei Lian," I began, "I used distilled water because, historically, elixirs were more commonly used than pill forms. An elixir is easier to consume, especially for the elderly, babies, and those too weak to chew a pill. It ensures that the antidote can be administered quickly and effectively to those who need it the most." The judges nodded approvingly, their expressions thoughtful. I felt a small surge of confidence, but it was short-lived. Lei Ren''s voice cut through the silence. "Kai Liu, your reasoning for using an elixir is sound. However, I must ask about the elixir''s color. The name ''Violet Bloom Antidote'' implies a specific coloration, yet your elixir is dark blue. Why is that?" I swallowed hard, trying to formulate my response carefully. "I believe it is likely due to an incorrect ingredient choice," I admitted. "I followed the recipe as best as I could interpret it, but I must have chosen a substitute that affected the final color." Lei Ren nodded, his expression serious. "Can you pinpoint where in the recipe you went wrong?" I shook my head slowly, feeling the weight of my own uncertainty. "No, Master Lei Ren. I cannot say for certain where I made the mistake." There was a moment of silence, the air thick with anticipation. Lei Ren''s eyes bore into mine, searching for any hint of understanding. Finally, he spoke again, his tone both instructive and challenging. "Kai Liu, alchemy is as much about precision as it is about intuition. Your work shows promise, but there is a crucial lesson here. The Bloodthorn Seeds, while essential, are highly volatile. Their correct preparation is critical. Their properties, while breaking down the toxin in the bloodstream, also risk leaving the patient severely weakened due to blood loss. Your antidote is effective in curing the Amethyst Plague, but it lacks an element to support blood regeneration after the seeds have run their course." The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. Of course! How could I have forgotten that? "But the rest of the work shows promise," Elder Wei Lian interjected smoothly. "The rest of the ingredients were sound, made with care and precision. Your elixir, though not perfect, demonstrates a strong affinity towards herbs and an understanding of their properties. Your decision to use an elixir form is commendable and shows your consideration for those who might have difficulty consuming a pill." The compliments felt hollow, knowing that I had missed a crucial aspect of the antidote. I glanced at Elder Wei Lian, aware that his praise might have ulterior motives, possibly using me to undermine Jingyu Lian. This awareness dulled the satisfaction of his words, but I accepted them with a polite bow. "Thank you, Elder Wei Lian," I said, keeping my tone respectful. I stepped back as the rest of the products were judged. None of them had the same reaction as mine or Bai Hua''s. The judges'' reactions were measured, their critiques thorough but fair. Zhi Ruo''s got a lukewarm reception, with the only comment being the pill''s lack of purity. It wasn''t until they reached the last remaining product, where they had a notable reaction. In a vial, and unlike my own, it boasted a bright purple hue. "Jingyu Lian, among the contestants so far, yours is the only one to fit the recipe''s name in its entirety. Do you know why?" She nodded, stepping forward with her eyes raised. "When female ginseng is used in combination with the processed wolfsbane, it will cause a reaction that amplifies each ingredient''s effects, turning the mixture into a violet hue," She explained confidently. "The female ginseng enhances the restorative properties of the wolfsbane while also acting as a stabilizer for the volatile Bloodthorn Seeds." The judges exchanged glances, their faces clearly showing approval and surprise. Elder Wei Lian, seizing the opportunity to criticize, leaned forward with a scrutinizing expression. "Your mixture may have the correct color and impressive synergy, but there are several aspects of your recipe that raise concerns. For instance, the female ginseng''s interaction with wolfsbane might intensify the antidote''s potency, but it also increases the risk of adverse effects if not precisely measured." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "Furthermore, your choice to use dried female ginseng instead of fresh may have compromised the overall efficacy of the antidote. Dried herbs lose some of their essential oils and active compounds, reducing their medicinal strength." Jingyu Lian maintained her composure, though her eyes flickered with a hint of frustration. "The dried form was sufficient. A true alchemist adapts to the resources at hand." Lei Ren intervened with a calm and authoritative tone. "Despite Elder Wei Lian''s valid points, it is evident that you possess a well-rounded understanding of alchemy, Jingyu Lian. Your ability to balance the interactions between the ingredients and achieve the intended color demonstrates your skill. However, alchemy requires not only knowledge but also adaptability and precision." He turned to address all the contestants. "This competition is not just about following a recipe; it is about understanding the principles behind each ingredient and anticipating their effects. Innovation and tradition must coexist harmoniously. Jingyu Lian, your antidote is impressive, but remember that even a slight miscalculation can have significant consequences." I stood there, watching her as she returned back to the line with her head held high. If I had to guess, she had the best one yet. I reflected on my performance, and I bit my lip, knowing that it was closer to the original recipe than most, seeing how the elders judged our products. The judges'' deliberations continued, their discussions growing more animated as they compared the various antidotes. I could see Elder Wei Lian point between my and Jingyu Lian''s product. Lei Ren seemed unfazed, crossing his arms and talking quietly. The minutes felt like hours, as they concluded their judgements. Ma Hualong came forward, looking off into the distance and inclining his head towards someone from the entrance. Two invigilators rushed out, carrying an item covered in fine, purple silk. Once they arrived at the center, the man spoke in a booming voice. "In this round of the Gauntlet, the judges have evaluated each antidote based on its adherence to the recipe, its effectiveness, and the alchemical skill demonstrated. The contestant who has shown the most promise and has crafted the most effective antidote is..." Chapter 101: A Recipe for Retribution Chapter 101: A Recipe for Retribution "Jingyu Lian!" A raucous round of applause resounded throughout the arena. She closed her eyes, almost sagging in relief. I clapped along politely, biting down on the rush of disappointment and the slightest hint of regret. But between the regret of losing honorably and winning disgracefully, I knew I''d choose the former a hundred times over. Well, maybe ninety-nine times. Sometimes I got tempted by the easy way out. Ma Hualong promptly removed the silk covering the mystery item, revealing what was hidden underneath. A thin, glass vial containing an intense violet color. "Behold," Ma Hualong announced, "the original Violet Bloom Antidote." The crowd murmured in awe as the vibrant hue shimmered under the arena lights. "This antidote," Ma Hualong continued, "is made of wolfsbane, bloodthorn seeds, activated charcoal made from lotus rhizomes and skullcap, distilled water, and one final key ingredient." My heart quickened. Wolfsbane, bloodthorn seeds, activated charcoal¡ªthese were all key ingredients that I had guessed correctly. It strengthened my case for making it to the final round. But I knew Jingyu Lian was correct. The final ingredient. It was... "The last ingredient is angelica root, otherwise known as female ginseng." A collective gasp rose from the audience. I cursed silently, realizing my mistake. I had been peripherally aware of angelica root, but more familiar with its other name as female ginseng. That explained why Ma Hualong had paused when I asked my question on whether or not ginseng was included in the recipe. "Jingyu Lian," Ma Hualong said, turning towards her with a respectful nod, "you were the only contestant to correctly identify the final ingredient. Could you explain how you came to this conclusion?" Jingyu stepped forward, the picture of serene confidence. "Angelica root, or female ginseng, is often overlooked due to its misleading name," she explained smoothly. "While unrelated to ginseng, it''s equally valuable, particularly in women''s health for centuries. As a powerful blood tonic, it enhances the efficacy of wolfsbane, a key component of the antidote." She paused, her gaze sweeping over the judges. "Through extensive research and a fortunate familiarity with women''s health practices, I was able to deduce its inclusion in this formula." Humility laced her tone, yet there was an underlying edge, a reminder that she was not just knowledgeable, but confident in her abilities. The judges nodded approvingly, impressed by her depth of knowledge and the grace with which she handled her victory. Elder Wei Lian clapped along politely, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. I couldn''t help but notice Jingyu Lian''s reaction was subdued despite her triumph. She kept glancing at the latest addition amongst the judges, her gaze lingering with an indescribable emotion. Was it... suspicion? Lei Ren, maintaining his stoic demeanor, finally spoke. "Jingyu Lian, your understanding of the ingredients and their interactions is commendable. Your ability to draw connections from your research to this ancient recipe demonstrates both skill and insight. Alchemy is not just about knowledge but also about precision and adaptability. You have shown both today." Jingyu Lian bowed slightly, acknowledging Lei Ren''s words. "...Thank you, Master Lei Ren. I will strive to continue learning and refining my skills." The judges continued their deliberations, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Ma Hualong stepped forward again, his expression serious. "The contestants who have qualified for the final round, based on their skill, knowledge, and the effectiveness of their antidotes, are as follows." He paused, letting the suspense build. "Second place goes to Kai Liu." I smiled as I stepped forward. I was only one ingredient short, but I had made it. The applause felt like a validation of my efforts. Third and fourth place went to Tian Zhu and Fang Xiang, perennial high-performers since the first round. I eyed them, seeing their elation upon qualifying. The remaining contestants fidgeted, looking amongst each other for who would be selected. Bai Hua seemed resigned, closing his eyes with a sad smile on his face. The final spot hung in the balance. Ma Hualong finally announced, "The fifth and last spot goes to... Zhi Ruo." The librarian''s eyes widened in surprise, and he let out a breath he had been holding. He stepped forward, bowing deeply to the judges. Bai Hua, who stood just outside the qualified group, took his elimination with grace. He approached both me and Zhi Ruo, shaking our hands warmly. "Congratulations to both of you," he said sincerely. "I wish you the best of luck in the final round. I''ll be watching in the stands with Tao Ren, I suppose." He glanced over in the crowd. A certain loud-mouthed blacksmith was whooping and hollering from the stands. Gu Bei tried to cover himself with his hands, his face burning with shame. Just as he thought things couldn¡¯t get worse, a pair of city guards pushed their way through the crowd. "Public indecency! You¡¯re under arrest!" one guard barked, grabbing Gu Bei roughly by the arm. "No! You don¡¯t understand! I was being chased by...by spirits!" Gu Bei howled, struggling against the guards¡¯ grip. But his protests fell on deaf ears as they dragged him away. High above, in the shadows of a rooftop, Tianyi and Windy watched the spectacle unfold. Tianyi¡¯s blue wings shimmered faintly in the moonlight as she communicated her satisfaction through a wave of triumphant feelings to Windy. The young Wind Serpent, with his pure-white scales glistening, flicked his tail in approval. The scene quickly devolved into chaos. Gu Bei, now completely naked, stumbled into a crowded street, his panicked cries echoing off the buildings. Onlookers roared with laughter, pointing and jeering at the spectacle of a drunken, naked cultivator. Scattered throughout the labrynthine streets of Crescent Bay City, the rest of the Five Fists shared similar fates. The first lay unconscious in an alley, a pile of heavy roof tiles scattered around him ¨C a clear sign of an "accidental" fall. Further on, the second disciple was found missing several teeth, trampled by a pair of spooked horses that were now running amok through the streets. A few blocks away, the third and fourth disciples lay buried under a pile of debris and rotting fruit, having crashed into a food stall and a cart full of miscellaneous goods. Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, Windy and Tianyi observed the unfolding chaos with a shared sense of satisfaction. It was their doing, of course. A well-placed strike from Windy had caused the scaffolding of the food stall to collapse, a well-timed gust of wind from Tianyi''s wings to dislodge roof tiles, and then ¨C instant karma. The area looked like the aftermath of a drunken rampage, a perfect cover for the chaos Tianyi and Windy had orchestrated. To the casual observer, it seemed like a group of inebriated cultivators had caused havoc, their actions resulting in a series of unfortunate accidents. Windy raised his head and flicked his tongue into the air, navigating the city with grace and speed, followed by Tianyi from high above. This plan was only possible with the serpent''s tracking skills, having an innate ability to find prey he''s bitten. Eventually, they made their way back to the first disciple, groaning in a drunken stupor and hanging on to his last thread of consciousness on an empty street. The serpent crawled over to the man''s shaved head, coiling itself around his neck with instinctual precision. Disoriented and barely coherent, he felt the cold scales tightening around his throat. The disciple''s eyes widened in terror as he struggled weakly, the grip slowly suffocating him and turning his face an alarming shade of blue. Before Windy could tighten further, Tianyi flitted down and placed herself on the serpent''s snout. She sent a wave of caution and restraint through their telepathic bond. The message was clear. ''It''s enough. Let''s go.'' Windy, ever the predator, narrowed his eyes in challenge. He could understand the intent, but something primal in him rebelled. Why leave them alive? Why not finish the job? This human was weak, pathetic. An easy kill. Tianyi sensed his reluctance, a flicker of frustration passing between them. A struggle to pass on what she knew of the immortals. She fluttered in front of his snout, sending a telepathic message of assurance. ''Trust me.'' Windy''s eyes flickered to the figure beneath him. He could sense the man''s fear, the desperation in his shallow breaths. A single thought passed through the serpent''s mind. ''Why do I obey?'' He knew what he was. A snake. A predator. He knew what he was. A snake. A predator. The natural order dictated that the strong devour the weak, that those who could not defend themselves were nothing more than prey. So why was he here, compliant, obeying a creature smaller and seemingly weaker than himself? Memories came unbidden, flashing through his young mind like lightning. He remembered the first time he had seen Tianyi''s power despite her small stature, rending scars on trees with her wings. It was she who had orchestrated and directed this intricate plan to avenge Kai, guiding him with a precision and foresight that defied her size and appearance. Tianyi''s insistence pushed through again, stronger this time. It resonated with a power that Windy couldn''t deny, the pure, untainted energy of a being older and wiser than him. Reluctantly, he uncoiled himself, slithering away from the man''s neck. A hiss of warning was his final act of defiance. The butterfly fluttered ahead, leading the way back to their inn. Windy followed, a sense of unease lingering in his scales. He had conceded this time, but the question remained. Why show mercy to those who would harm them? He would wait, observe, learn. For now, he would trust Tianyi''s judgment, but the predator in him was far from satisfied. As the pair moved swiftly through the shadowed alleys of Crescent Bay City, The butterfly''s sharp senses picked up a familiar figure approaching the inn. With a telepathic nudge, she urged Windy to increase his pace. The Wind Serpent, ever agile, scaled the inn''s walls with ease, his body hugging the grooves and crevices. In one fluid motion, the serpent flung open the window, allowing both of them to slip inside. Just as they did, Feng Wu walked in, his presence calm and composed. "I''ve brought you some food," Feng Wu said, his tone gentle. He poured Tianyi a bowl of sugar and honey water, his face apologetic. "I can''t be seen purchasing alcohol as a Taoist, but I hope this will suffice." Tianyi fluttered her wings appreciatively, the faint shimmer in her gossamer wings conveying her thanks. Windy, meanwhile, was presented with a bunch of rats, which he eagerly began to consume. As the two spirit beasts dove into their respective meals, Feng Wu glanced around the room, his eyes landing on the open window. "Huh. I guess I must''ve left it open." Chapter 102: Study Buddies Chapter 102: Study Buddies As the towering trees of my mind''s library shimmered, a wave of exhaustion washed over me as I emerged from my Memory Palace, my eyes blinking open to the soft glow of sunlight peeking through the windows of the Million Books Pavilion. I glanced over to check at the progress of my quest. Quest: Mind Refinement (Breakthrough) - Revise one-hundred alchemical recipes and improve upon the processes within your Memory Palace. (55/100) Not bad for one night''s work, I suppose. Rubbing my temples, I stretched my stiff limbs and surveyed the scene around me. Dozens of open books lay scattered across the table, their pages filled with intricate recipes and alchemical diagrams. The air filled with the scent of aged parchment and ink. Across from me, Zhi Ruo remained hunched over his own mountain of books, his expression a mask of serene focus. He hadn''t even blinked, it seemed, since I''d last looked up. A wry smile tugged at my lips as I watched him methodically turn the pages, his fingers tracing the characters with the delicate precision of a seasoned scholar. The stack of books beside him had grown exponentially. In the time I''d spent within my Memory Palace, it seemed Zhi Ruo had traversed entire libraries. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of admiration for his unwavering diligence. The man was a walking encyclopedia. But something else struck me ¨C the sheer speed at which he was consuming the information. It was like watching a whirlwind devour a scroll, each page a mere blur in his hands. He paused, tapping a finger against his temple as if committing a particularly elusive passage to memory, then resumed his relentless pace. A thought sparked in my mind, a connection between his rapid reading and my own. Could it be...? "Zhi Ruo," I said, my voice a bit hoarse from disuse. I glanced over at my cup of tea that had gone cold long ago, and drank it to soothe my parched throat. He startled, his head snapping up from the book. A lock of his unkempt hair fell across his forehead, partially obscuring his baggy eyes, evidence of the late-night cram session we''d both embarked upon. "Ah, Kai," he replied, his voice raspy and a little bewildered. "Finished your meditation already?" "Something like that," I chuckled, gesturing towards the mess of books around us. "Do you often pull all-nighters like this?" He shook his head, a rueful smile touching his lips. "Only when I have to. My wife wouldn''t be too happy if I spent all my time holed up in here." "I can imagine," I said, nodding in sympathy. "But you seem to be making good progress." A spark of pride flickered in his eyes. "I''m trying my best. This competition is no joke. The only reason I can keep up with the likes of you and the others is because I''ve been doing this." He was right; comparing Zhi Ruo of the first round to the one who made the finals was like night and day. He was growing in real-time, as his skills grew to match his well of knowledge. "Indeed," I agreed. Then, taking a deep breath, I decided to broach the subject that had piqued my curiosity. "Zhi Ruo, do you have a skill called Accelerated Reading?" He froze, his eyes widening slightly. The air crackled with a sudden tension. "What... what makes you ask that?" I leaned forward, my voice barely above a whisper. "Because no one could possibly read this many books in such a short time without it. And well... I have it too." A long moment of silence passed. The only sound was the rustling of pages as Zhi Ruo slowly closed the book he was holding. He met my gaze, his eyes narrowed in contemplation. "Kai," he finally said, his voice low and measured, "why would you think I possess such a skill? It''s not exactly common knowledge." "It''s not common knowledge," I agreed, "but it makes perfect sense for someone like you, a librarian of the Million Books Pavilion. And besides," I added with a sly grin, "I''m pretty good at recognizing my own kind." His lips twitched into a reluctant smile. "I see. Well, I suppose there''s no point in denying it. Yes, Kai, I have Accelerated Reading." "Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me," I assured him. "I wouldn''t want everyone knowing about my little shortcuts either." I couldn''t help but ponder his revelation. Zhi Ruo, a librarian with a hidden talent for Accelerated Reading... it made a strange sort of sense. But why would someone with such a gift choose to participate in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet? It wasn''t exactly a common path for a bookworm. Leaning forward with genuine curiosity, I asked him a question. "If you don''t mind me asking, what prompted you to enter the Gauntlet? Was it the fame? The recognition? The opportunity to showcase your alchemical prowess?" This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Excellent," I replied, returning Feng Wu''s grin. "Zhi Ruo''s an excellent study partner, though he sure can read through books fast." I paused. "Speaking of partners, how are Tianyi and Windy?" I poked my head in to see Tianyi, who was perched delicately on the windowsill, her wings shimmering in the sunlight. Windy, coiled comfortably on a cushion, raised his head in greeting, his forked tongue flickering in and out. "They seem to have settled in well," Feng Wu chuckled. "I fed them yesterday, but they''re always looking out the window for some reason. Perhaps they want to explore?" "I have an idea," I said, a plan forming in my mind. "Why don''t we all go out for breakfast? It''s not good for them to be cooped up in here all the time." Feng Wu''s face brightened. "That''s a wonderful idea, Kai. Let''s go." We set out, Tianyi fluttering gracefully beside me while Windy slithered along the ground, his scales gleaming in the morning light. I prepared her cage, so I could carry her with ease. As we walked, Feng Wu placed a comforting hand on my shoulder. "I am so proud of you, Kai," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "You''ve come so far in such a short time. Your performance in the Gauntlet has been nothing short of extraordinary." "...Thanks, Feng Wu. I appreciate it." A wave of guilt washed over me as he spoke. I hadn''t told him about Elder Wei''s interference or Jingyu Lian''s involvement in getting Lei Ren added as a judge. It felt like a betrayal, keeping this from him when he had been nothing but supportive. But the situation seemed to have resolved itself, and I didn''t want to cause any unnecessary worry. "Speaking of the Gauntlet," Feng Wu continued, "how interesting that Master Lei Ren was one of the judges for this round. I wonder how he ended up on the panel so late?" I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. Did he know? Had he somehow figured out my involvement in Lei Ren''s sudden appearance? "I... I don''t know," I stammered, trying to regain my composure. "It was a surprise to everyone, I think." Feng Wu studied me for a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly. I felt my back dampen with sweat. "Are you alright, Kai?" he asked, his voice laced with concern. "You seem a little... on edge." I forced a smile, hoping to dispel his suspicions. "Just tired, I guess. All that studying has taken its toll." I quickly changed the subject, gesturing towards a nearby food stall. "What do you think about that place? It looks quite good." But Feng Wu wasn''t so easily distracted. He placed a gentle hand on my arm, halting my progress. "Kai," he said, his voice low and serious, "did you have anything to do with Master Lei Ren''s addition to the judges'' panel?" A bead of sweat trickled down my back as Feng Wu''s words hung in the air. My mind raced, conjuring up images of me being banished, or worse, forced to endure an endless lecture from Feng Wu. "Me?" I squeaked, my voice betraying my nerves. "Why, I''m just a humble herbalist, barely scraping by in this vast world of alchemy. Surely, you don''t suspect little ol'' me of meddling in the affairs of esteemed judges?" I attempted a nonchalant shrug, hoping to mask my rising panic. Feng Wu''s eyes softened, and he gave my arm a reassuring squeeze. "Kai," he said gently, "you can tell me anything. You know that, don''t you?" And that was all he needed to say before I cracked. Elsewhere, in Crescent Bay City, a certain blue-eyed alchemist was sitting across a table beside an old man in pristine, silver robes. Jingyu Lian spoke, her voice firm but respectful. "Thank you for taking the time to meet with me, Master Lei Ren. It''s an honour." "Spare me the formalities. What do you want?" She remained in her seat, stiff as a rod. Jingyu Lian took a deep breath, her gaze unwavering as she looked directly into his eyes. "Master Lei Ren," she began, her voice steady, "I need to know the truth. Were you instated as a judge by my father to give me a favorable result?" The question hung in the air, heavy with implication. The silence that followed was almost unbearable. Lei Ren''s expression remained unreadable, his eyes locked onto hers, weighing her words. Chapter 103: Wheels Within Wheels Chapter 103: Wheels Within Wheels "Why would you think that?" Lei Ren finally asked, leaning back in his chair. Jingyu Lian met his gaze unflinchingly, her spine straight, her voice steady despite the turmoil of emotions within her. "Master Lei Ren, your late entry into the judging panel was highly unusual. And throughout the assessment," she continued, her words precise and measured, "you consistently countered Elder Wei Lian''s influence. It seemed... deliberate. As if you were there to ensure fairness. As if," she paused, trying to think of the right thing to say. "you knew Elder Wei Lian would attempt to undermine my efforts." Lei Ren''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of amusement playing at the corners of his lips. "And so what if I was?" he challenged, leaning forward. She bowed her head, her voice steady but laced with emotion. "Master Lei Ren, I respectfully ask you not to interfere. Although I appreciate your willingness to help, I have no desire to win unfairly. I want my victory to be earned through my own efforts, not through manipulation." For a moment, silence stretched between them, tense and expectant. Then, unexpectedly, the older man burst out laughing, a deep, hearty laugh that echoed throughout the room. Her head snapped up, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. "What is so amusing, Master Lei Ren?" she demanded, her tone sharper than she intended. Lei Ren raised a hand, still chuckling. "Forgive me, young alchemist," he said, wiping a tear from his eye. "Your earnestness is... refreshing." His laughter subsided, replaced by a somber expression. "But let me assure you, Jingyu Lian, your father did not orchestrate my involvement in the Gauntlet." "Then why...?" Leaning forward, Lei Ren''s eyes gleamed with a predatory intensity. "I was made aware of certain... advantages hidden within your envelope," he said, his voice low and menacing. "My task was to observe you. If you had succumbed to temptation and utilized those advantages, I would have exposed your dishonesty without hesitation. Your reputation, and that of your clan, would have been irreparably tarnished." He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "But you did not," he continued, a hint of approval in his voice. "You proved yourself to be a true alchemist, one of integrity and skill. Therefore, I judged your work impartially, as was my duty." Her confusion only deepened. Jingyu Lian''s mind reeled. Someone had gone to great lengths to ensure a fair trial for her, but who? And why? "Who orchestrated this, Master Lei Ren?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. Lei Ren''s expression softened slightly, a rare hint of warmth in his eyes. "I won''t tell you who, but know this: it was someone with your best interests at heart. Someone who clearly had faith in your integrity and your skills." Jingyu Lian''s thoughts whirled. Someone believed in her so deeply that they went to such lengths to ensure her fair treatment. But who? She couldn''t fathom who it might be, and Lei Ren''s silence on the matter only added to the mystery. "But in regards to your request... I''m glad to admit you won''t have to worry about my, or anyone''s interference in the finals. I can say that, at least." She looked at him, searching his face for any hint of deceit; but there was none to be found. She clasped her hands together and bowed deeply; a form of respect to the retired alchemist. "Thank you, Master Lei Ren." "If only my son had your manners..." Lei Ren sighed, briefly transforming from a domineering authority figure to an exasperated father. "You are dismissed, Jingyu Lian. May you find success through your own merits." She bowed once more, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions as she exited the room. Who could have orchestrated such intricate measures for her benefit? The possibilities spun through her mind, each more baffling than the last. As she stepped into the corridor, she was greeted by the familiar figure of her Senior Brother, Tian Zhan; the top genius of the Whispering Wind sect. His eagle-like eyes scanned her for any signs of stress, but were pleased to see her composed.VIssi?T for the best novel reading experience "Junior Sister," Tian Zhan greeted. "How did the meeting go?" Jingyu managed a small smile, though her thoughts were still tangled. "Unexpectedly well. Master Lei Ren assured me that it wasn''t my father who arranged his involvement in the Gauntlet." Tian Zhan frowned, his brow furrowing in confusion. "If not your father, then who? It doesn''t make sense. He''s the only one with a motive to see you succeed in the Gauntlet. Aside from us, of course. I''m cheering you on!" She rolled her eyes at the second-class disciple who shot her a thumbs-up. Despite being distant cousins, she likened him to an older brother of sorts. The closest thing she had to a family. Her mind analyzed every option as they exited the inn. Who would do it? Who had the motive to protect her from Elder Wei Lian, but also expose her if she took her father''s instructions and cheated? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ''Someone with my best interests at heart...someone who clearly had faith in my integrity and skill.'' If I had a year to do it, then I wouldn''t have had a problem. But I wanted to finish this quest before the finals. If my reward for completing my first Mind Refinement quest was the Memory Palace, then whatever it had in store for me would be crucial to defeating her. The second-class disciple leaned back, a thoughtful expression on his face. "What does the quest classify as an improvement?" I paused. Checking the quest, it said nothing of what it considered as an improvement. Only to improve upon the processes of the recipe. "I don''t know, I just assumed it meant improving the effect of the end product." I replied. "But the quest doesn''t specify any other criteria." He nodded, a spark of an idea in his eyes. "What about reducing the cost of ingredients? Streamlining the preparation process? Making the recipe more accessible to less experienced alchemists? These are all ways to improve a recipe without changing the end result." The simplicity and brilliance of his suggestions dawned on me. Why hadn''t I thought about that? "You''re right. Those are improvements too. And the Million Books Pavilion must have countless forgotten recipes from different regions that might need those exact kinds of improvements." Feng Wu smiled. "That''s the power of having another mind to cooperate with. Remember, Kai, you''re not alone in this. Use the resources and people around you. You''d be surprised at how much it can help." "Thanks. Actually, I want to try it right now; see if your hypothesis is correct. Do you mind if I...?" He shook his head and shrugged. "By all means, go ahead. I''ll catch any errant bowls flying at you while you''re there." I closed my eyes and did my best to block out the chaos within the restaurant. The towering trees of my mind''s library shimmered as I materialized within my Memory Palace. My focus sharpened, filtering through the vast array of recipes I''d encountered, many of which I had deemed impossible to improve upon regarding the end product. Yet, with Feng Wu''s advice echoing in my mind, I began to consider a different approach: efficiency and accessibility. One recipe caught my eye¡ªa simple herbal remedy for common colds and fevers, often used in local villages. The ingredients and methods were straightforward, almost rudimentary. I remembered my initial dismissal of it, thinking there was little room for significant improvement. But now, I approached it with a new perspective. The original process involved multiple stages of preparation¡ªsoaking, boiling, and simmering the herbs at different intervals, which was both time-consuming and required constant supervision. As I reviewed the steps, I pinpointed an inefficiency: the soaking stage. In the recipe, soaking the herbs for several hours was meant to soften them and extract their essence slowly. However, modern methods could accelerate this process. I imagined an infusion technique, using a gentle, continuous heat to expedite the extraction without losing potency. By adjusting the temperature and duration, the soaking and boiling stages could be merged, streamlining the entire preparation. Satisfied with my improvement, I exited my Memory Palace. Opening my eyes, I saw Feng Wu watching me expectantly. "Well?" he asked. I checked the quest status. Quest: Mind Refinement (Breakthrough) Revise one-hundred alchemical recipes and improve upon the processes within your Memory Palace. (56/100) Exhaling, a smile spread across my face. "It worked. Your idea worked. The Interface classified it as an improvement." Feng Wu beamed, his eyes twinkling with satisfaction. "See? Sometimes, it''s not about the obvious improvements. Efficiency, accessibility¡ªthose matter just as much." I clasped my hands together and bowed deeply, my voice loud and clear despite the din of the restaurant. "This young master is eternally grateful for the wisdom imparted by Senior Feng Wu! Truly, your insight has illuminated the path ahead. May the heavens bless you with boundless fortune and everlasting enlightenment!" The man chuckled, playing along with a mock-serious tone. "Rise, young one. Your gratitude is noted, but remember, true enlightenment comes from within." We exchanged banter for several minutes, the weight of the earlier conversation lifting. With renewed purpose and a light heart, I felt ready to tackle my quest with fresh vigor. Chapter 104: Breakthrough Chapter 104: Breakthrough I moved on to the next recipe, letting it unfurl before me. Titled as the "Sunfire Vitality Elixir," detailed a concoction said to enhance a cultivator''s inner fire and resilience. However, the process was convoluted, requiring precise timing and a complex sequence of heating and cooling cycles. As I meticulously examined the steps, I kept in mind what I needed to do. Although the Heavenly Interface didn''t have a specific idea in mind for refinement, it seemed to have a quantitative threshold for what constituted an "improvement". Based on my experience with the other recipes, it appeared that a modification needed to enhance the recipe''s effectiveness or efficiency by at least ten percent to be recognized as a valid advancement. With this in mind, I scrutinized the Sunfire Vitality Elixir recipe, searching for opportunities to optimize the process. The initial step involved simmering a mixture of Sunfire Blade Grass and Bamboo Viper Scale powder for three hours, a time-consuming process that could easily be disrupted by fluctuations in temperature. Drawing upon my knowledge of modern techniques, I envisioned a modification: utilizing a specialized pill furnace with precise temperature control to reduce the simmering time by half. This would not only accelerate the preparation but also ensure greater consistency in the extraction of the herbs'' essence. Furthermore, the recipe called for a specific type of alchemical water, drawn from a secluded spring deep within a volcanic mountain range. While this water was said to enhance the elixir''s fire-enhancing properties, it was an unnecessary extravagance. By carefully purifying and distilling ordinary water, I could achieve a similar effect. I glanced at the quest log in my mind''s eye, eager to see if the Heavenly Interface recognized my efforts. Quest: Mind Refinement (Breakthrough) Revise one-hundred alchemical recipes and improve upon the processes within your Memory Palace. (83/100) I couldn''t hold back the smile forming on my face. At this rate, I''d be finished by tonight! With time to spare! If I were the sort to indulge, I would''ve kissed Feng Wu for that advice! My pace hastened as I got closer to reaching my goal. I couldn''t wait to show Zhi Ruo. Time flowed like water as I as I dove into recipe after recipe, each one a puzzle waiting to be solved. I streamlined, substituted, innovated, and optimized, always with the goal of pushing the boundaries of efficiency and accessibility. The pages of ancient texts blurred before my eyes as I mentally dissected each process, my mind ablaze with a fervor I hadn''t known before. Looking at the last recipe, the Jade Skin Preservation Pill, a concoction said to maintain a youthful complexion and radiant skin. This was a product within Bai Hua''s purview. However, the process was convoluted, requiring a multi-day brewing process. While once popular among people seeking eternal beauty, the recipe had lost relevance over the centuries as more efficient and potent alternatives emerged. But I was no longer the novice alchemist I once was. Armed with the wisdom of Feng Wu and the countless hours of study within my Memory Palace, I saw the recipe with fresh eyes. I identified bottlenecks in the process, unnecessary steps that could be consolidated, and substitutions for rare ingredients that would not compromise the elixir''s efficacy. With a final flourish, I completed my revision, my mind buzzing with the thrill of discovery. As I closed my eyes, the familiar chime of the Heavenly Interface resonated in my mind. Quest: Mind Refinement (Breakthrough) has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. "WOOHOO!" Zhi Ruo jumped, almost collapsing a pile of books as tall as he was in the process. "Kai, please don''t do that! You almost gave me a heart attack." "Nevermind that, Zhi! I finished my quest!" His face changed from irritation to astonishment. "Already? But it''s only been four hours!" "I know, it''s all because o-" A surge of clarity washes over you. The intricacies of the world unfold before your inner eye. Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 1 Your Mind is growing more powerful. I smiled, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "Let''s see if my prediction is right." I started the process, carefully preparing the ingredients and placing them into the furnace. I adjusted the temperature as needed, compensating for the furnace''s flaws and the simple tools. The simulation had shown me the pitfalls, and I navigated around them with ease. As the ingredients began to combine, I felt the process flowing smoothly. The temperature remained stable, and the qi infusion was precise. It seemed that with my breakthrough, my qi manipulation abilities had only gotten sharper. The furnace, despite its flaws, was no match for the clarity and control the technique provided. Finally, the Spirit Soothing Pill was complete. I held it up, marveling at its perfection. The pill radiated a soft, calming energy, its surface smooth and flawless. "This is the most perfect one I''ve created yet," I said, handing it to Zhi Ruo. He examined it, his eyes wide with amazement. "Kai, this is incredible. The quality is exceptional. Your new technique is truly powerful!" I puffed up my chest, raising my sleeves with an exaggerated flourish. "Oh, this is just the beginning, Zhi Ruo! With this new technique, my alchemical prowess will reach unparalleled heights. Just imagine what I''ll be able to achieve!" Zhi Ruo grinned, catching onto my exaggerated tone. "Oh, do tell, Master Kai. Enlighten this humble scholar with your boundless wisdom." I struck a pose, mimicking the arrogant young masters from stories. I channeled my inner ''Duan Jian''. "Behold! With my newfound Refinement Simulation Technique, even the heavens will tremble at my alchemical genius! No furnace too flawed, no ingredient too stubborn! All will bend to my will!" The man chuckled, playing along. "Truly, Master Kai, you are destined for greatness. Perhaps the next elixir should be one of immortality, so we can bask in your brilliance for all eternity!" I laughed, the playful banter lifting the remaining tension from the room. "Indeed, my dear Zhi Ruo. But first, let us test the limits of this technique. What other recipes shall we conquer tonight?" Zhi Ruo''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Oh, what if we try with..." We spent the rest of the night testing various recipes, each one a new adventure. The Refinement Simulation Technique proved invaluable, turning even the most complex concoctions into manageable tasks. Our laughter and banter filled the study, making the hours fly by. SCENE BREAK "Ugh, my head..." i moaned, nursing a light headache from all our shenanigans last night. I sipped on tea, the last product of my Refinement Simulation technique before we concluded our experiments. It was nice to know it could work in many different scenarios. The blend of oolong and pu-erh served to keep me alert and energized, despite the lack of sleep. As I sipped, I took a moment to reflect on the discoveries we had made with the Refinement Simulation Technique. We spent the better part of the night documenting our findings, figuring out the technique was reliant on my existing knowledge of alchemy and ingredients. If I don''t know a certain technique or ingredient, the simulation doesn''t work and can''t show the full picture. It only works with what I already know. Together, we compiled notes on how the technique worked, its limitations, and the various recipes we had successfully refined. I shared all this knowledge with Zhi Ruo freely, as thanks for helping me and knowing he wouldn''t use it against me. "You know," Zhi Ruo said as we finished writing, "since we share many similar skills, I might be able to trigger the same conditions which allowed for the quest upon reaching the same cultivation rank for my mind." "You definitely should. Just after the Gauntlet, once I''ve already won. I don''t need you making things more difficult for me." I said, my lips curling into a mischievous smirk. We shared a laugh, basking in the comfortable silence afterward. I could hear the Million Books Pavilion slowly filling in with people. It was faint, however, as only scholars, scholar-officials, or students could access the Million Books Pavilion. It was only through sheer luck I managed to befriend Zhi Ruo and gain access to it. The librarian looked at me, eyes bright with curiosity. "So, what are your plans for this afternoon, Kai?" I stretched, feeling the fatigue in my muscles. "I''ll take a quick nap to energize myself, then come back here to train and practice my new skill as much as I can. Since the Refinement Simulation Technique is limited by my knowledge, I need to understand it better. I''ll take a break on the final day tomorrow to be ready for the finals." He nodded in agreement but then his expression shifted to one of concern. "Just make sure you don''t oversleep and miss the meeting this afternoon at the Alchemy Association." I frowned, my mind going blank for a moment. "...What meeting?" Chapter 105: Tools of the Trade Chapter 105: Tools of the Trade ¡°You''re lucky I reminded you,¡± Zhi Ruo said, shaking his head. As we made our way toward the Alchemy Association, I couldn¡¯t help but berate myself internally. Of course there would be a prize for making it to the finals! How could I have been so wrapped up in my own little world that I missed that crucial detail? I had been so consumed with my quest and the intrigue surrounding Jingyu Lian that I had completely overlooked it. After a quick nap and a hearty breakfast ¨C while Zhi Ruo went home to visit his family ¨C we met up again, ready to face the day. I had even picked up a small, but elegant, ink pot for Guowei Wang. It wouldn''t hurt to make connections early in my career, would it? The Alchemy Association building loomed ahead, its grandeur never failing to impress. The towering structure seemed to touch the sky, its intricate carvings and golden accents glistening in the sunlight. It was almost dizzying despite having come here so many times already. ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t want to be late,¡± Zhi Ruo nudged me, snapping me out of my reverie. As we approached the entrance, I noticed the three other contestants who had made it to the finals. Among them was Jingyu Lian, who was staring at me with an intensity that gave me shivers down my spine. Before I could muster the courage to ask her if she had a problem, Ma Hualong¡¯s booming voice greeted us. ¡°Welcome, finalists!¡± I glanced at her again; she had finally broken her stare and was now focusing on Ma Hualong. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something she wanted to say to me, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. We followed Ma Hualong past the familiar face of the clerk and down the grand staircase towards the vault. His presence here was unusual; usually, Guowei Wang handled the distribution of rewards. A sense of anticipation thrummed through me. What was going on? "I trust you all have rested well?" He inquired, his eyes scanning our faces. A chorus of affirmations rose from the group, but my own response was a bit delayed. I hadn''t slept much, my mind still racing with the possibilities that the Refinement Simulation Technique offered. "Good," Ma Hualong continued. "I have a question for you all. Why do you think the Gauntlet operates on the model where after every round, those who qualify get prizes, and those who perform at the top of every round gain an advantage that helps them move on to the next round?" Silence fell over the group as we pondered his question. I kept my thoughts to myself, intrigued by his line of inquiry. We passed through several heavily guarded doors without an answer. Finally, Ma Hualong broke the silence. "In alchemy, as in cultivation," he began, his voice echoing in the corridor, "small successes build upon one another, creating momentum that propels the practitioner to greater heights. This mirrors the natural laws of the universe, where energy and effort, once set in motion, tend to amplify over time." His words resonated with me. Every small victory, every successful concoction, had fueled my confidence and drive to learn more. Each step forward had opened up new possibilities, leading me to where I was today. "As you advance," Ma Hualong continued, "the challenges grow steeper. The rewards and advantages are not just incentives but essential tools to help you climb higher." We reached the final door, leading to where Guowei Wang was. There, the vault keeper sat with a small smile on his face. It widened upon seeing me, and I waved at him. "For the past four rounds, you''ve all had the honor of receiving one item from the vault of your choice. This time, however, instead of choosing an ingredient or product, you will each select a tool." "A tool?" Tian Zhu asked, raising an eyebrow. "What kind of tool?" "These tools are specially crafted, a collaboration between us and the province''s finest artisans. They are designed to accelerate your growth and nurture the field of alchemy. The tools are also encouraged to be used in the final round." Fang Xiang stepped forward, his voice dripping with eagerness. "So these tools are designed to give us an edge in the finals?" "Exactly," The man confirmed. "Each tool has unique properties that can enhance your alchemical process. Choose wisely, as the tool you select will assist you in the final round and be a valuable asset in your future endeavors." "Now, as I was saying, those who already have powerful pill furnaces see no need to select another. They prefer to choose tools that complement their existing equipment. For those of you who are..." "Commoners?" Zhi Ruo said, seeing the older man struggle to find the appropriate words to describe us. "Well, yes. Those who do not have a pill furnace to inherit would benefit the most from here." I exchanged a glance with Zhi Ruo and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Well, Zhi, it seems we''re at a disadvantage without our own ancient, family-heirloom pill furnaces." Zhi Ruo laughed, shaking his head. "Indeed. We mere commoners have to make do with what we can get." "Kai LIu!" Ma Hualong said from the other end of the vault. "You''re next! Take your pick." Guowei Wang joined us as we began to peruse the pill furnaces. His deep knowledge of each one became evident as he guided us through the selection, stopping at each furnace to explain its unique properties and the styles they suited best. "This one here," he said, pointing to a sleek, silver furnace with delicate engravings, "is ideal for those who focus on precision and control. The internal structure allows for fine adjustments to the temperature and qi infusion, making it perfect for refining delicate elixirs." I nodded, taking in his words as we moved on to the next one. Each furnace had its own story, its own strengths and weaknesses. It was fascinating to see how varied they were, and how each was designed with a specific alchemical approach in mind. Guowei Wang stopped in front of a larger, sturdier furnace, its exterior adorned with runes that seemed to pulse with latent energy. "This one is for those who deal with large batches or more robust concoctions. The reinforced structure and enhanced qi channels can handle higher volumes and more potent ingredients without compromising the stability of the process." I could see the appeal of each one, but none of them felt quite right for me. We continued down the line, and my eyes fell on a pill furnace at the very end. It was much more complex than the rest, with a wide, round vase-like appearance. The lid was styled like a pagoda roof with two-tiered levels and a finial knob at the very top. Intricate mechanisms adorned its sides, and I could see various controls that seemed almost overwhelming at first glance. Guowei Wang noticed my interest and walked over. "Ah, this one. It''s a complicated item with a dark past. It was created by an artisan who over-engineered it with the intent of making it a gift for an official''s son to help him become an alchemist. Unfortunately, the pill furnace is ridiculously complicated, requiring fine controls along the sides to give the user unparalleled control over the process. Each layer of the roof can undertake a different alchemical process." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in. "The politician was angered by its complexity, leading to a feud with the artisan. The man ended up being hanged, and this pill furnace was his last remaining work. It remained here as it is far too unwieldy even for most alchemists despite the quality." I stared at the furnace, feeling a strange connection to it. Its complexity, its potential for precision and control¡ªit felt tailor-made for my Refinement Simulation Technique. "Can you show me how the controls work?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. Guowei Wang nodded, his eyes gleaming with approval. He showed us the basic controls but emphasized that there were more nuances to it that couldn''t be shown in just one demonstration. Instead of discouraging me, it only served to motivate me even more. The more complex and demanding the furnace, the better it would synergize with my skills. This pill furnace, with its unparalleled control and multi-layered functionality, had the highest ceiling for long-term gains. "I''ll choose this one," I declared. With my choice made, the rest of the selections followed quickly. Fang Xiang picked a brush designed to aid in the creation of alchemy arrays, its bristles made from the tail hairs of a spirit fox. Tian Zhu selected a pair of gloves that apparently enhanced one''s dexterity. Zhi Ruo, after some contemplation, chose a simpler, yet finely-crafted pill furnace that matched his steady and methodical approach to alchemy. As we all gathered back in line, I noticed Jingyu Lian holding a glass case containing a set of golden needles. The sight reminded me of Elder Zhu''s acupuncture needles, and curiosity got the better of me. "Jingyu Lian," I began, trying to sound casual, "why did you choose the golden acupuncture needles as your tools?" She looked at me oddly, but there was no trace of arrogance or hostility in her eyes. Instead, she addressed me respectfully. "...These needles allow me to infuse qi into my ingredients directly, bringing about new and various side-effects. Additionally, they can be used for acupuncture, which is a skill I''ve been honing for years." Her answer was straightforward, and I found myself respecting her dedication. Before I could say anything else, Ma Hualong''s voice cut through the room. "Now that everyone has selected their tools, I will explain the final round: the Crucible of the Five Elements." Chapter 106: Allies & Adversaries Chapter 106: Allies & Adversaries A whirlwind of information about the final round left my head spinning. The Crucible of the Five Elements... it sounded daunting, exciting, and a little bit terrifying. My gaze drifted to the ancient storage ring on my finger, a gift from Guowei Wang that held my prize, the Two-Star Pagoda Pill Furnace. It was hard to believe that such a massive tool was now mine. I''d have to get as familiar with it before the round. There goes my day off, I suppose. "If I''d known Guowei Wang was so generous," Zhi Ruo grumbled beside me, "I would''ve gifted him a fine brush to complement that ink pot!" A chuckle escaped my lips. "I got lucky," I admitted, remembering the near-humiliation of renting a wheelbarrow to transport my unwieldy prize. "Storage rings are a luxury for most, it seems." Zhi Ruo shot me a wry look. "Tell me about it," he muttered, struggling to maneuver his chosen tool on the small cart provided by the Association. "Maybe an alchemist''s salary will finally get me one." "First thing on the shopping list," I agreed with a grin. "Unless you fancy lugging that contraption around everywhere." Before he could retort, a voice called out from across the Marble Jade Arena. "Hey, you two!" Tian Zhu and Fang Xiang stood there, leaning against the wall with uncharacteristic smiles on their faces. They weren''t directly antagonistic towards me like Duan Jian, but they were far from friendly before this. My eyebrows furrowed. Their sudden affability felt... suspicious. I nudged Zhi Ruo, exchanging a questioning glance. What could these two want? "Congratulations on making it this far," Tian Zhu began, his tone almost too friendly. "Especially given your backgrounds." Fang Xiang nodded in agreement. "It''s impressive. Most wouldn''t have thought commoners could compete at this level." I bristled at the word but I kept my expression neutral. "Thanks," I said cautiously. "We''ve worked hard to get here." Zhi Ruo nodded beside me, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Yeah, hard work pays off." Fang Xiang''s smile widened, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Indeed it does. But hard work alone won''t be enough for the final round. The Crucible of the Five Elements is going to be a true test of our abilities." Tian Zhu leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "We were thinking... after Ma Hualong''s explanation, it became clear that the final round will be incredibly challenging. It would be smart to eliminate the biggest threat among us." I frowned, not liking where this was heading. "What are you trying to say?" Fang Xiang glanced around, ensuring no one else was listening. "We''re suggesting a temporary alliance. Jingyu Lian is the most formidable competitor and the favorite to win it all. If we work together, we can take her out first." My blood ran cold at the suggestion. "You want us to collude to take out Jingyu Lian?" I asked, my voice rising slightly. "That''s..." Zhi Ruo stood by me, his face set with determination. "I''m not comfortable with this idea at all. We should compete on our merits, not through deceit." Tian Zhu''s smile faded, replaced by a look of irritation. "You two are missing the bigger picture. This is about strategy. If we let her be, it''s almost certain she''ll win." Fang Xiang nodded in agreement. "Think about it. She''s the only one standing in the way of all of us having a real shot at winning." I shook my head, my resolve firm. "If you''re so weak that you have to gang up on a woman, maybe you should just quit. I''m here to compete, not to conspire." Tian Zhu''s eyes flashed with anger, but he didn''t respond. Fang Xiang opened his mouth to argue, but I cut him off. "I''ve crossed lines and broken rules before, but I can live with what''s in my soul. I won''t betray that for a cheap victory. Come on, Feng Wu. We don''t need to listen to anymore of this drivel." I turned away and walked off, they said something as we departed, but I didn''t care to listen. The both of us were walking in silence, the tension from the confrontation still hanging in the air. "Watch your back," Zhi Ruo said quietly. "They might not take kindly to our refusal." "I know," I replied. "Be careful on your way home. I don''t trust them not to try something underhanded." He nodded, his expression serious. "What about you? What are you going to do?" I hesitated, not wanting to reveal my true intentions. "Just need to get something. I''ll meet up with you later." The librarian gave me a skeptical look but didn''t press further. "Alright, see you later. Be careful." With a nod, I turned and retraced my steps, trying to remember the direction Jingyu Lian had taken after leaving the arena. The chilly afternoon air bit at my skin, and I pulled my robe tighter around me. The streets were filled with people dressed in thicker clothing, their breath visible in the cold. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "There she is," I muttered to myself. Tian Zhan seemed to relax, his stern demeanor easing a bit. I breathed a sigh of relief. Having slitted eyes trained on you for several minutes was unnerving, to say the least. "It seems you''ve found yourself a suitor, Mistress Jingyu," he remarked with a slight smirk. I felt my face flush with embarrassment. "It''s not like that!" I protested, waving my hands in denial. "I just wanted to help." Tian Zhan chuckled, the sound surprisingly warm and genuine. "I jest," he said, bowing his head slightly. "Kai Liu, is it? I apologize for the earlier... enthusiasm. I owe you a debt of gratitude for looking out for my Junior Sister. Rest assured, we''ll take your warning to heart." Jingyu Lian nodded, a sincere expression on her face. "Thank you, Kai Liu," she said softly, her tone carrying genuine gratitude as she looked into my eyes. "I won''t forget this." Thud-thud! Her words, so simple yet so powerful, struck a chord within me. My heart pounded erratically in my chest, each beat louder than the last. I couldn''t tell if it was the relief that she didn''t press further about Master Lei Ren or something else entirely. As she turned to leave, I found myself captivated by the way her presence filled the room. "...No problem. Just doing what I should." I took a deep breath, trying to steady my thoughts. Something was wrong with me. Was this the onset of Qi Deviation? The erratic heartbeat and sudden rush of emotions certainly felt like it. I shook my head, trying to dispel the thought. Maybe it was just the sheer relief of not being exposed. Lost in my thoughts, I stood there for a moment as they left the private room, then groaned. Feng Wu was going to kill me for pulling another stunt like this. SCENE BREAK I knelt on the cold floor of the Jade Harmony Inn, my forehead pressed against the wooden boards. I truly lived up to my moniker as Kowtow Kai with this one. "I''m sorry, Feng Wu! I''m really sorry! I just thought it was the right thing to do," I pleaded, my voice shaking with fear. Feng Wu stood in front of me, his hands clasped behind his back. His expression was unreadable, a mix of contemplation and irritation. The silence stretched, thick with unspoken disappointment, and I braced myself for the inevitable scolding. "Get up, Kai," he said with a sigh, his tone surprisingly gentle. "You''re not in trouble for antagonizing Fang Xiang and Tian Zhu." I lifted my head, blinking in confusion. "I''m not?" I asked, hesitantly rising to my feet. Feng Wu shook his head. "No. In fact, you might have just earned yourself a powerful ally in the process, far more powerful than those two combined." I stared at him, baffled. "Jingyu Lian? Why would her favour be so important?" I could see how her affiliations with the Whispering Wind sect was crucial, but that didn''t seem as big of a benefit he was making it out to be. Feng Wu''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied me. "Not just her. Tian Zhan is no ordinary disciple. The Howling Wind. He''s their number one genius and the one rumoured to be next in line to inherit their Sect Leader''s position." My jaw dropped. "There''s no way..." "Did he have grey hair and sharp eyes?" Feng Wu asked, his tone calm. I nodded, still reeling from the revelation. "Yeah, he did. But... that was him?" He nodded, a slight smile playing on his lips. "When we ran into him at the Spirited Noodle that one time, I had an inkling it was Tian Zhan, based on his strength and appearance. I didn''t think he was acting as a personal escort for Jingyu Lian, however." I was in shock, my mind racing to process everything. The tension that had been gripping me eased slightly as I realized I wasn''t in as much trouble as I thought. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. Feng Wu''s smile vanished, replaced by a stern expression. "Don''t get too comfortable," he warned, his voice taking on a chilly edge. "You are in trouble. Just not for the reason you think." My heart sank. "But... you said..." "You''re in trouble for not listening to me and avoiding fights," Feng Wu interrupted, his voice as cold as the winter air outside. "I specifically told you to stay out of this political mess between the other clans and families. And what did you do? You jumped right into the middle of it." His shadow seemed to loom over me, and I felt a chill run down my spine. "Feng Wu, wait! You can''t hurt me! Are you really going to injure me before the finals? Hey, I''m not even an official disciple! You can''t do this to a guest!" I babbled, desperation creeping into my voice. Feng Wu''s eyes were closed as he stepped closer. The temperature seemed to drop by several degrees. "Are you ready for your punishment, Kai?" I looked over to my familiars in a panic, looking for support. Windy was resting peacefully, ignoring the trouble, and Tianyi seemed unwilling to make eye-contact with me. Those no-good familiars! Ignoring me when I''m in peril! My screams were heard throughout the Jade Harmony Inn, and far beyond. Chapter 107: The Crucible Begins Chapter 107: The Crucible Begins The screams and shouts of the crowd could be heard from the contestant''s lounge. I sighed, feeling too mentally tired to even get nervous. Zhi Ruo stared at me curiously, his pill furnace lying beside him on a cart. "You''re still not gonna tell me what Feng Wu did to you?" I shivered, the memories of that night too harsh to remember. "If you three idiots getting me drunk last night didn''t work, what makes you think I''d say it now?" The second-class disciple hadn''t laid a hand on me, but the mental scars I received that day... It was enough to prevent me from interfering in any politics anymore. Duan Jian could punch me in the face right now and I''d preach pacifism and the Buddhist sutra to his face, so long as it prevented Feng Wu from punishing me again. "You know you can tell us everything, right? We''re sworn comrades! I wouldn''t tell another soul about what happened!" "It''s not that, I¡ª" "Could you two be quiet?" A voice interrupted snidely from afar. I turned to see Tian Zhu, wearing the new gloves he got from the vault, turning around to look at us grouchily. "Some of us actually have important things to discuss." I rolled my eyes. It seemed the two were hell-bent on colluding to take Jingyu Lian out. But we didn''t discount the possibility of them dealing with us first. Me and Zhi Ruo had promised that if it turned to that, then we''d band together to defeat them before proceeding with the rest of the match fairly. "Oh, like your plans for a two-on-one ambush?" I retorted, a smirk playing on my lips. "Now that''s important." Tian Zhu''s face reddened, his fists clenching. "You¡ª" The rest of his words were cut short by the arrival of Jingyu Lian, who entered the lounge with her usual air of cool composure. Her presence seemed to silence the room, as if the very air itself bowed to her icy demeanor. Tian Zhu, who had been on the verge of a retort, abruptly turned away, his anger seemingly evaporating under her gaze. Fashionably late, as always. I couldn''t help but grin, all while trying to ignore the strange fluttery feeling in my stomach that popped up when I saw her. She turned to me and Zhi Ruo, giving us both a nod of acknowledgment. I waved to her casually, and Zhi Ruo politely smiled back. It seemed she was warming up to us. Being in her good books would be a boon for the both of us, I suppose. Not that I''d need it! They''ll look at this in the future and be glad they have a connection to me, the great Kai Liu! The door swung open to reveal an official; his tired eyes scanned over the room. "Please, follow me. The introductions will soon begin." One by one, the contestants began to follow the official out of the lounge. As Tian Zhu and Fang Xiang walked past us, they shot us dirty looks. I shrugged it off, but couldn''t help but notice Zhi Ruo''s grip tightening on the handle of his cart as he maneuvered his pill furnace. We walked at the back, the heavy cart slowing him down. "Guess we didn''t get much sleep these past nights, huh?" Zhi Ruo said, his voice strained from the effort. "Yeah," I replied, feeling the fatigue settling in my bones. "But we''ve made it this far. No point in complaining now." Zhi Ruo chuckled. "True. Just promise me one thing, Kai." "What''s that?" "Let''s give it our all. No holding back, even if we''re up against each other." I smiled, appreciating his sportsmanship. "Agreed. Good luck, Zhi." "Same to you." We reached the edge of the arena, where the official stopped us. The air was thick with anticipation, the roar of the crowd just beyond. The official turned to Jingyu Lian, bowing slightly. "Miss Jingyu, you''ll be the first to enter the arena." She nodded, stepping forward with her usual grace. As she walked into the open arena, the crowd erupted into thunderous applause and cheers. Ma Hualong''s voice boomed over the noise. "Hailing from the Whispering Wind sect! The Lian clan''s alchemical genius who stands as the favourite to win the title! JINGYU LIAN!" He motioned to her, indicating the circular arena divided into five distinct areas, each representing one of the elements. Forming a pentagram, around the circle, chains were tethered to the floor and raised all the way to the ceiling. From here, I could see a massive array of ingredients, and my mind was already whirling with potential recipes I could work with. "Miss Jingyu, please choose the element you''d like to begin with." I watched nervously as she surveyed the arena. I prayed silently, desperately hoping she wouldn''t pick the one I had my eyes on. But to my dismay, she announced her choice with a confident smile. Only simple recipes, cut down to the barest essentials, could be created within the thirty-minute limit, and even then, only two or three products at most. I needed to be efficient and precise. Preparing the second set of ingredients, I was able to focus fully on the task, dependent on my Refinement Simulation technique''s ability to keep an accurate track of the time. The process was meticulous, requiring me to extract the nectar from the petals, concentrate the Aqua Vine Essence, and finely crush the ice crystals. As I carefully placed the prepared ingredients into the top layer of the furnace, I assessed the progress of the first batch of ingredients. The mixture was melding perfectly, the solution gradually reaching the ideal consistency. I gave it a final stir to ensure uniformity before transferring it to the upper layer where the liquid would condense and clump into powder. I meticulously cleaned the bottom half of the furnace to prevent contamination. Unlike the other rounds where quality and perfection was prioritized, efficiency and quantity was the name of the game. It didn''t matter how our products were preserved if we were going to use them immediately. Glancing around, I noticed the other contestants adopting a similar philosophy. Jingyu Lian moved with a fluid grace, her hands a blur as she handled the ingredients with practiced efficiency. Tian Zhu and Fang Xiang, though usually meticulous, were cutting corners wherever possible, their faces set in determined expressions. Even Zhi Ruo, usually methodical, was speeding through his preparations. Returning my focus to my furnace, I placed the second set of ingredients into the now-cleaned lower chamber. Steam began to escape from the holes throughout the furnace, signaling the start of the second recipe''s transmutation process. My hands blurred as I managed both layers, adjusting the heat distribution and qi flow to maintain optimal conditions for both batches. Minutes passed in a blur of concentrated effort. Finally, I removed the top layer, revealing a turquoise clumpy powder. It wasn''t my best work, but it would serve its purpose as Serpent''s Breath Smoke Bombs. With those completed, I turned my attention back to the second recipe. When the mixture reached the right consistency, I extracted the potion and poured it into neat vials. This concoction would be an Elixir of Rapid Growth, designed to make plants sprout and grow instantly. I''d need to grab certain ingredients in the wood zone for this elixir to be of any use. Seeing a bit of time left, I decided to prepare another useful concoction. I grabbed some Slickweed Kelp, its glossy leaves shimmering under the arena lights. I used my hand to draw out an orb of pure essence and transfer it into two vials. The distinct memory of using it to dissolve Duan Jian''s Breath Gel was still fresh in my mind, and I knew it''d come in handy as a perfect counter to the other contestant''s concoctions. "Time''s up! You have one minute to move to the next zone!" Pressing the storage ring to my furnace, I drew it back into place before moving quickly into the wood section. I sighed, seeing how Jingyu Lian took the most valuable products already. But my strategy was adaptable, and I re-adjusted accordingly. Wood was the most versatile among the elements, capable of poisons, healing elixirs, and even restrictive traps. It didn''t matter what she took, I could make potent mixtures even with the most basic of ingredients here. I grabbed the most intriguing ingredient in the section, the Sundew plant. Its vibrant crimson stalks and glistening, dew-drop covered leaves pulsed with a deceptive beauty. Its predatory nature was evident in the sticky droplets that adorned its foliage, each a tiny trap waiting to ensnare unsuspecting insects. I plucked a handful of the leaves, careful to avoid the delicate hairs that triggered them. With practiced efficiency, I harvested the droplets, their viscous texture clinging to my fingers like honey. I then combined them with a mixture of crushed bark from the Ironwood tree, known for its sturdiness, and essence of the Moonpetal flower, renowned for its binding properties. The resulting concoction swirled in my mortar, a mesmerizing blend of crimson, brown, and silvery-white hues. I poured the mixture into several small vials, sealing them tightly. This concoction, while incomplete, would serve as the foundation for a powerful immobilizing agent. Once exposed to heat, the mixture would rapidly harden, encasing its target in a shell akin to stone, effectively restricting their movements. I''d need to find an appropriate ingredient to pair with this in the fire zone. A sly grin spread across my face as I imagined the chaos this would cause in the arena. The thought of my rivals struggling to break free from my sticky, hardening concoction filled me with a sense of mischievous glee. "Ten minutes left!" Ma Hualong''s voice boomed through the arena, jolting me back to the present. I quickly surveyed the remaining ingredients, my mind racing to devise additional concoctions to bolster my arsenal. The wood zone offered a plethora of possibilities, but time was of the essence. Among the remaining ingredients, one caught my eye¡ªthe Runny Nose Orchid. A grin tugged at my lips. This unassuming plant had a potent pollen that could send anyone into a sneezing fit. It was a hidden gem, often overlooked due to its mundane appearance, but I knew its true potential. Carefully, I harvested the pollen, using a delicate brush to collect the fine grains. The Runny Nose Orchid required gentle handling, as any rough movement could release the pollen prematurely. I carefully plucked the orchid''s delicate stems, their faint floral scent tickling my nose. A sudden, uncontrollable urge to sneeze bubbled up within me. I froze, holding my breath, my eyes watering. "Not now," I hissed under my breath, praying that the urge would subside. I cautiously resumed my task, my movements slow and deliberate as I brushed the pollen grains into a small vial. The grains shimmered like golden dust, their potency almost palpable. With a sigh of relief, I sealed the vial, the urge to sneeze finally receding. With the pollen safely collected, I turned my attention to another key ingredient, the Horsetail Pine. Extracting its resin would provide the perfect binding agent for my concoction. I worked swiftly. Using a small blade, I carefully made a shallow incision in the bark. A thick, amber-colored resin slowly seeped out, filling the air with a pungent, piney aroma. The combination of the pollen and resin would create a powerful irritant. I placed the resin and pollen into the top layer of the furnace, adjusting the heat and qi flow to ensure a smooth blend. The Tormenting Pollen Mist was my goal. It would diffuse into the air, creating a cloud of fine particles that would induce uncontrollable sneezing fits in anyone unfortunate enough to inhale it. Perfect for disrupting the concentration of my competitors. Finally, the furnace signaled the completion of the process. I carefully removed the top layer, revealing a fine, golden powder. I quickly funneled it into small vials, sealing them tightly. The Tormenting Pollen Mist was ready. "Oh, I almost forgot!" I looked at the shelves, looking for any interesting ingredients to use with my Elixir of Rapid Growth. I seized a small bottle of Entangling Vine seeds. "Time''s up! Move to the next zone!" Ma Hualong''s voice echoed. My palms were sweaty, as I hurriedly packed up my tools and ingredients, slipping the vials into my storage ring. The fire zone awaited, and I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment. Chapter 108: Wit & Wuxing Chapter 108: Wit & Wuxing I should have expected the scarcity of ingredients as we moved through the zones, but not to this extent. My frustration mounted as I glanced around the fire zone, struggling to think of useful combinations to make. The once plentiful and varied array of ingredients had been picked clean by the people before me, leaving behind only the most basic components. ¡°Come on, there has to be something,¡± I muttered to myself, sifting through what little remained. The embers of determination flickered, but the reality of the situation doused them. Most of the potent fire-based ingredients like the Sunfire Blade Grass were gone. I ended up only being able to make simple Ember Pills. While useful for a quick boost in fire-related alchemy, they lacked the potency and versatility of the more advanced concoctions I had hoped to create; the fire zone had the most potential in regards to offense, after all. I hoped it would be enough to pair with the Sundew Sticky Bomb... Looking at it optimistically, the others were likely suffering from the same conundrum. When Ma Hualong''s voice echoed through the arena, signaling the time to move to the earth zone, I felt a mix of relief and trepidation. The earth zone, like the fire zone, had been thoroughly ransacked. Only the most mundane ingredients were left, the treasures of the earth long gone.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only I rummaged through the remnants, pulling out what little I could find from the shelves. Activated Charcoal was plentiful, its dark, gritty texture a stark contrast to the vibrant, rare ingredients I had hoped for. With little choice, I decided to focus on detoxification pills. Though not flashy or overtly powerful, they could serve as a counter to the potential poisons my competitors might use. As I ground the charcoal into a fine powder and began the refinement process, I couldn''t help but think. ''This is it. The best I can do here is prepare for defense.'' The clock ticked mercilessly, each second a reminder of the time slipping away. The process was monotonous, my hands moving on autopilot. Grinding, mixing, refining ¨C a dance I knew all too well. Finally, the detoxification pills were complete, small black orbs that could neutralize toxins and poisons. They were functional, practical, but hardly the game-changers I needed. ¡°Time to move to the next zone!¡± Ma Hualong''s voice cut through the air once more. I exhaled deeply, a mix of relief and anxiety. Gathering my tools and ingredients, I moved quickly to the final zone ¨C metal. To my surprise, the metal zone was relatively untouched compared to the others. I glanced around, my eyes widening at the sight of the various metallic ingredients still available. I grinned, seeing that I could work with a familiar ingredient ¨C pyrite. I grabbed it, along with bottles of liquid mercury. Elder Wei Lian''s demonstration during the pyrite round had been a masterclass in exploiting the unique properties of the metal, despite his unsavory reputation. His ability to harness the power of pyrite left a lasting impression on me. Pyrite, with its explosive potential, could be a game-changer if used correctly. "Alright," I muttered, my eyes gleaming with anticipation as I snatched a hefty chunk of pyrite from the table, its metallic surface glinting under the arena lights. "Let''s see what kind of havoc we can unleash with this." Beside the pyrite, I arranged a small mound of finely-ground iron ore powder, its dark hue starkly contrasting with the shimmering gold. Then, with a delicate touch, I lifted a vial of Oreweaver Spider Silk, its contents preserved in a viscous, silvery liquid. Spun from the metallic threads of a peculiar arachnid that thrived off metallic substances, it was renowned for its extraordinary strength and near-instantaneous hardening properties ¨C the perfect complement to my volatile concoction. The final touch, liquid mercury, would infuse the concoction with its transformative essence. Its fluidity and ability to bind with other metals held the key to the reaction I sought ¨C a transmutation that would turn a simple thrown vial into a rapidly expanding, viscous trap, solidifying upon contact into a prison as unyielding as iron. Unlike my Sundew Sticky Bomb Elixir, this metallic snare would resist ordinary solvents once the pyrite combusts and the liquid hardens. It was a risky gamble, a dance with the unpredictable nature of mercury and pyrite, but the potential reward was too great to ignore. It was a risky, untested recipe, but my Refinement Simulation Technique would guide me, predicting the shortcomings and potential of the mixture. With them placed before me, the technique worked reflexively. My mind''s eye projected possible outcomes, guiding my hands as I worked. "...Here goes nothing," I whispered. "Let''s start with these." The chaotic noise of the arena faded into the background as I visualized the Two Star Pagoda Pill Furnace in my mind. It became a dynamic, three-dimensional space where ingredients interacted, merged, and transformed. The iron ore powder and liquid mercury were the first. I adjusted the temperature slightly to ensure the mercury remained in its liquid state, maximizing its bonding properties without risking vaporization. Next, I added the pyrite. This was the most delicate part of the process. Pyrite''s explosive nature introduced a volatile element to the mixture. I saw the concoction bubbling and threatening to destabilize in my simulation. With a quick move, I lowered the heat to a specific temperature that would prevent it from exploding. To the crowd, it probably looked like I was methodically making the recipe, but in reality, every second was a battle against potential disaster. The pyrite slowly settled into the mixture, its energy contained but ready to be unleashed upon impact. Finally, I introduced the Oreweaver Silk. Due to it''s unique property, my Essence Extraction skill worked on it the same way it has with other metals. I pushed continuously, forcing the essence to bend under my will and extracted it slowly into the palm of my hand. The simulation showed the essence weaving through the liquid. I adjusted the heat once more, ensuring the essence fully integrated with the mixture. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. My hands moved with practiced precision, guided by the simulation. I could see the mixture was complete. It pulsed with a metallic sheen. I had to work fast to store them in the vials with an air-tight seal. I should''ve known he prepared some sort of counter to hallucinogens. After all, he was... Well, he''s a finalist. Of course he''d have one or two tricks up his sleeve. "You seem surprised," Fang Xiang continued, a smirk playing on his lips. "Did you honestly think I wouldn''t be prepared for such a basic tactic?" There was a long silence. He raised an eyebrow, feigning offense. "Honestly, Kai Liu, do you even know who you''re dealing with? Have you even bothered to learn my name?" I blinked, caught off guard by his sudden outburst. "Uh... yeah, you''re Fang Xiang, right? You... er, made it into the top five during the second round. With the pyrite crystal that collects sunlight?" He threw his hands up in exasperation. "That was Tian Zhu! Hold on a second! You barely even know who I am! We''ve been in this competition together for weeks, and you act like I''m some random passerby!" A wave of guilt washed over me. I had to admit, I hadn''t paid much attention to Fang Xiang throughout the competition. He had always been somewhat of a background figure, overshadowed by the more flamboyant personalities of the other contestants. I just grouped him up with Duan Jian and his ilk. Speaking of, what happened to him? Fang Xiang continued his rant while I spaced out. "¡ªDo I seem like some nameless extra to you? Some forgettable background character you can just throw a potion at and expect to win?" "Look," I said, trying to appease him, "I didn''t mean any disrespect..." Fang Xiang cut me off with a dramatic sigh. "But let me tell you, Kai Liu, I''m not just some side character in your little story. I''m a force to be reckoned with! I''m Fang Xiang, a finalist in the Gauntlet, not some nameless lackey! I have a backstory, motivations, even a secret family recipe for candied ginger! "Listen," I said, trying to bring the focus back to the task at hand, "I''m not here to debate your role in some sort of story. I''m here to win." Fang Xiang scoffed, his eyes hardening. "And you think you can win against me? A mere village herbalist who stumbled his way into the final round?" He flexed his hand, shattering the vial in his hand and allowing the mixture to cover his skin with liquid metal. "I''ll show you the true power of a seasoned alchemist." I dropped another Serpent''s Breath Smoke Bomb, and he stayed in place. "Fool! You think it''ll work on me twice?" I tossed the Entangling Vine seeds down on the ground, waiting for the perfect moment. As soon as I saw his silhouette in the smoke, I hurled my Elixir of Rapid Growth down. The seeds sprouted instantly, snaking all around Fang Xiang''s body and immobilizing him. The thick vines wrapped around his limbs, tightening their grip with every passing second. For a moment, I thought I had him. But Fang Xiang didn''t remain idle. He used his fists, now covered in liquid metal, to grasp the thorny vines and rip them off with brute force. Despite his efforts, the vines continued to grow rapidly, regaining their grip as soon as he tore them away. "What did you put in this potion?" Fang Xiang growled, frustration evident in his voice. Seizing the opportunity while he was distracted, I threw a vial of Slickweed Kelp Essence at him. The liquid splashed over his metal-covered fists, breaking down the liquid metal rapidly and rendering his defensive tactic useless. Fang Xiang retaliated with a large orb that he launched directly at me. The orb shattered mid-air, breaking into shrapnel that blew me backward and left multiple cuts on my body. The cuts stung with a familiar burn¡ªpoison. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I immediately consumed one of my Charcoal Essence Detoxification Pills. The effects were almost immediate, the burning sensation dulling as the pill worked to neutralize the poison in my bloodstream. I watched as the alchemist continued ripping the vines off him, albeit much slower with the pain of spiked vines piercing into his palms. I hurled another potion while he was distracted, and the glass vial shattered into powder, releasing a warm yellow mist throughout. "I don''t know how many times I need to tell you, poison won''t¡ª" Fang Xiang sneezed, his eyes watering as he fell victim to the Tormenting Pollen Mist. He doubled over, sneezing uncontrollably, his face contorted in irritation and discomfort. "Unfortunately, it''s not a poison," I said, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "It''s much worse." Fang Xiang tried to throw something at me, but his constant sneezing affected his aim, and the vial fell to the side, shattering harmlessly on the ground. Seizing the moment, I pulled out another vial, the one I created in the metal zone. I hurled it at him with all my might. The vial exploded on impact, and the liquid expanded, covering Fang Xiang and the vines that bound him. Within seconds, the substance solidified, rendering him immobile. He struggled against the hardened mass, but his efforts were in vain. "Curse you, Kai Liu!" he yelled, his voice muffled by the sticky substance. "This isn''t over!" I couldn''t help but grin, a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. "Sorry, Fang Xiang," I called out, my voice tinged with mock sympathy, "but it seems your spotlight moment has come to an end. Try to be a bit less forgettable next time." Chapter 109: Trial by Fire (and Water, Earth, Metal, and Wood) Chapter 109: Trial by Fire (and Water, Earth, Metal, and Wood) I took a moment to catch my breath, wiping the sweat from my brow. Fang Xiang was securely immobilized, his sneezing and cursing fading into the background noise of the roaring crowd. I quickly took a mental inventory of the potions and items I had used in the battle against him. I still had two Serpent''s Breath Smoke Bombs left. The Entangling Vine seeds¡ªthose were all used up. Maybe I could find another plant or seed to pair with them in the wood zone. "Two Slickweed Kelp Essence vials, three detoxification pills and one Tormenting Pollen Mist bomb left." I muttered quietly. My concoction from the Metal zone, which I''d call the Binding Snare potion, worked beautifully. But I only had one left, so I had to use it at the most opportune moment. All my Ember Pills and Sundew Sticky Bomb Elixirs were untouched. Taking a deep breath, I scanned the arena. The air crackled with elemental energy as Jingyu Lian and Tian Zhu clashed. Tremors rippled through the ground, followed by blasts of searing heat. She deftly wove through the chaos, throwing a volley of thorn-laden seedpods that sprouted into a thorny barricade to block the flames. It would''ve been easy for me to intervene, but I wouldn''t squander my resources in this chaotic melee. No, I would observe, learn, and strike when the iron was hot ¨C or rather, when the opponents were sufficiently weakened. This wasn''t cheating, just playing smart! Like a phantom, I retreated to the edge of the arena, taking cover at the edge of the water zone, behind the alchemical station. A makeshift bunker offering a vantage point to analyze the unfolding chaos. Tian Zhu clearly targeted her, his advantage fueling his aggression. He bombarded her with fiery pills, each one exploding into a miniature inferno that scorched the earth and tested her defenses. Seeing how liberal he was, I wondered just how much those gloves from the vault improved his dexterity by. He was clearly responsible for ransacking the fire zone! It seemed as though all the pills he made were from there. "Running away?! I expected better from you, Jingyu Lian!" Tian Zhu''s shout cut through the air. My eyes were locked on Zhi Ruo, who had reached the battlefield, his pill furnace in tow. Instead of using it to make pills, he maneuvered it like a massive shield, its heavy metal surface deflecting Tian Zhu''s explosive attacks. His cart rattled with every blow, threatening to break at any moment. "That''s cheating!" Tian Zhu bellowed, frustration clear in his voice. He threw another fiery pill at Zhi Ruo, but it exploded harmlessly against the sturdy furnace. "Cheating?" The librarian called back. "It''s part of the surroundings. Adapt or get left behind." The both of them looked to Ma Hualong for confirmation, allowing for a pause in the battlefield. Caught off-guard by their sudden attention, the man''s voice rang out from where he was keeping the barrier activated. "The equipment from the vault brought by contestants is considered part of the surroundings and can be used freely. Continue the battle!" Tian Zhu''s face twisted with anger, but he was forced to focus back on the fight. In his distraction, Jingyu Lian seized the opportunity. She hurled a vial to the ground, and from it, a dense cloud of silvery mist billowed out. He recoiled, coughing and spluttering as the mist enveloped him. The sudden chill caused his flames to flicker and sputter, his movements slowing as a thin layer of frost began to form on his skin. "Enough of this!" Trying to reignite his attacks, I watched as the arrogant alchemist stepped out of the fire zone to escape the mist''s area of effect. Right into Zhi Ruo''s path. The librarian threw a vial with surprising accuracy, the glass shattering into harmless pieces against Tian Zhu''s chest. A liquid covered him, and a faint hum filled the air. Zhi Ruo lifted his cart with all his strength, tipping the pill furnace over until it started to roll slowly onto the floor. I watched as Tian Zhu began drinking what I assumed was a detoxifying elixir. He smirked at Zhi Ruo. Throwing another pill that sent him rolling on the floor, close to the edge of the arena. He scrambled up to his feet, breathless and disheveled. His expression, however, looked far from defeated. "It''s not a poison, if that''s what you''re thinking." Tian Zhu smirk faded. His clothes and body were being pulled towards the pill furnace, which was rolling faster than what should''ve been possible. "That elixir contained Lodestone Mushroom powder. A neat ingredient that attracts metals towards itself." His panic was palpable as he realized he couldn''t outrun it, no matter how hard he tried. Desperation set in, and Tian Zhu began to run, but his movements were futile. It was as if he was running in place, his legs churning but not gaining any ground. The pill furnace, now a relentless iron juggernaut, rolled faster and faster, drawing him inexorably closer. Tian Zhu threw his several explosive pills at it in a last-ditch effort to stop its advance. The pills detonated in a series of fiery blasts, but the furnace remained unscathed, its thick iron shell impervious to his attacks. His panic turned to sheer terror as the furnace closed in. "AIIIEEEEE!" With a final, desperate scream, Tian Zhu tried to leap out of the way, but it was too late. The pill furnace collided with him with a sickening crunch, knocking the alchemist out cold and sending the rest of his pills flying out of his belt. His limp body was dragged along the ground, finally coming to rest as the furnace rolled to a stop. ...Was he dead? A small, pitiful moan from underneath the pill furnace confirmed he wasn''t. I pumped my fist, a surge of adrenaline coursing through me. He had done it! As I prepared to join the fray, something caught my eye. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The mist from Jingyu Lian''s attack still hadn''t dispersed. It was spreading. The pill arced through the air. It landed amidst the pile, making a small burst of flames, causing a chain reaction. A wave of heat washed over me as the fire spread, engulfing even the shelves of ingredients nearby. Jingyu Lian stumbled back, her eyes widening in surprise. The sudden inferno created a barrier between us, buying me precious seconds. I seized the opportunity, channeling my qi into my legs, desperate to break free from the sticky prison. My lower body strained against the now hardened sticky substance, but it was no use. Every punch, every desperate attempt to free myself only resulted in more frustration. My mind rushed through the available options. Slickweed Kelp Essence? No, it was elementally incompatible with the Sundew Sticky Bomb. This was one of the few times the potent solvent wouldn''t have worked. An idea sparked in my mind. With a deep breath, I reached into my storage ring and summoned my pill furnace. I hoped Ma Hualong wouldn¡¯t call foul on this. He did say we were free to use our tools in the final round. The pill furnace materialized above the ground, dropping with a heavy thud. It landed precisely where the Sundew Sticky Bomb had gone off, the hardened elixir turning brittle from the sudden impact. The furnace shattered it into pieces, setting my legs free. I staggered forward, the relief of movement surging through me. With a roar of defiance, I launched myself forward, adrenaline pumping through my veins. She was distracted, her attention momentarily drawn to the raging inferno I had ignited. This was my chance. I circled around the chaos, keeping to the shadows as I stalked towards her flank. I reached into my pouch, my fingers closing around the vial of Tormenting Pollen Mist. This was a gamble, but I had to take it. With a swift underhand throw, the vial arced through the air, shattering against the ground near Jingyu Lian''s feet. The golden mist erupted, its particles swirling around her like a swarm of angry bees. She reacted instantly, covering her mouth and nose with her sleeve, but her eyes remained exposed. A moment later, her eyes began to water, a telltale sign that the pollen was taking effect. She pressed on, her movements faltering slightly, but a sudden, uncontrollable sneeze ripped through her, doubling her over. The vial she had been about to throw clattered harmlessly to the ground. This was my opening. I lunged forward, my remaining Binding Snare Potion held high. I hurled it at her, the metallic liquid splattering across her robes and the stone floor. Her eyes widened in alarm as she felt the concoction begin to harden. She tried to break free, but the mercury-infused mixture was too fast, too strong. Within seconds, both legs and one arm were encased in a solid metal shell, her movements restricted. I had the upper hand, and she knew it. Her head was bowed down, and her shoulders were slumped with what I could only assume was exhaustion. My eyes darted to the fallen vial Jingyu had dropped earlier. If I could reach it, I might be able to use its contents against her and win this. But just as I was about to close in, she moved. In one swift, fluid motion, her free hand flicked out, sending a single golden needle flying straight towards me. I barely had time to react. The needle struck me in the sternum, a sharp pain radiating through my chest. I gasped, the impact sending me reeling backward. My muscles seized in place, and I could hardly breathe. Was this the precise strike of an acupoint, or had she laced the needle with a swift-acting poison? A sharp, localized pain radiated from the impact site, intensifying with every attempted breath. No burning sensation, no spreading numbness that might signal a toxin invading my system. A desperate gasp tore from my lungs as pain radiated through my chest. I tried to move, to raise a hand, to throw another vial, but my body was a puppet with its strings cut. Helpless, I watched Jingyu Lian writhe against the metallic snare. Hope flickered within me as I saw her struggles falter. We both ran out of concoctions, and she had nothing to break herself free from my trap with. ''Just a little longer,'' I thought, a desperate prayer echoing in my mind. ''Just a little longer until this paralysis wears off, and victory is mine!'' With a determined glint in her eye, she whipped her free hand out, a golden needle gleaming in the sunlight. It struck the fallen vial between us with a sharp ting, shattering the glass and releasing its contents into the air. A pungent, acrid scent filled my nostrils, and a wave of dizziness washed over me. My lungs burned as the toxin invaded, every muscle screaming in protest. But beneath the pain, a primal fury ignited. ''No!'' The word clawed its way up my throat, a silent roar of defiance. I won''t lose! Not like this! Not after everything¡ª Images flashed through my mind: Elder Ming''s smile, Feng Wu''s patient guidance, Li Na and Han Wei''s unwavering support. The faces of the people back home, their hopeful eyes filled with pride. I can''t fail them. I won''t fail them. The world narrowed, a tunnel of fading light. I saw Jingyu Lian''s eyes, a flicker of something like regret in their depths. But it wasn''t enough. It would never be enough to extinguish the fire burning within me. I have to win. For them. For me. The last vestiges of consciousness flickered and died, the world consumed by darkness. But even as I succumbed to the poison''s embrace, a single, unyielding thought echoed in the void: I will not lose. Chapter 110: A New Champion, A New Threat Chapter 110: A New Champion, A New Threat With a quick flick of my wrist, I sent a golden needle towards the fallen vial. The glass shattered, releasing Ghost Willow extract into the air. I covered my mouth and nose, but Kai, paralyzed and unable to react in time, inhaled the potent toxin. His bloodshot eyes widened in desperation as he struggled against the effects of the Ghost Willow. His breath came in ragged gasps, and I could see the intense effort he was putting into staying conscious. My heart hammered a rhythm of guilt and admiration. He had his reasons for wanting this, I knew. Reasons as strong as my own. Then, with a final shudder, Kai''s eyes rolled back. His body went limp, collapsing like a puppet with its strings cut. A wave of respect, bitter and pure, washed over me. He was a warrior, this boy I''d foolishly underestimated. He''d saved my pride, ensured a fair fight... but I couldn''t return the favor. Not today. Too much hung in the balance. Ma Hualong''s voice thundered through the arena, shattering the tense silence. "Jingyu Lian, victor of the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet!" The crowd''s roar was a distant hum in my ears as I stood there, still trapped in the concoction Kai had made, with all but one limb free to move. My hair was a wild tangle, my lungs burned, my body ached. This victory had been ripped from the jaws of defeat, ugly and hard-won. But it was mine. My gaze fell to Kai, a storm of emotions raging within. We had both given our all. Only one of us could stand at the end, and that one was me. The weight of it settled heavily on my shoulders, a hollow victory. This was what I''d sacrificed for, fought tooth and nail to achieve. Yet, the taste in my mouth was ash, not honey. Several invigilators converged on me, pouring a solvent over my bindings, their touch brisk and impersonal. They moved with a practiced efficiency, their faces impassive. One of them turned to me, offering a hand to guide me to the medical wing. I shook my head, denying their help. "I''m fine," I said, my voice steady despite the exhaustion clawing at me. "Take care of him first." They nodded and carried Kai off the arena floor. I stood there for a moment, watching them go, before turning my gaze to the stands. My father was there, his expression unreadable. The memory of our conversation before the final round flashed through my mind, his insistence that I cheat to secure victory.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m A wave of defiance surged through me, a mix of pride and bitterness. ''I proved myself today,'' I thought fiercely. ''Not just to the sect, but to you.'' I squared my shoulders, lifting my chin like a banner. The crowd''s cheers washed over me, a distant tide. As I made my way out, Elder Wei Lian materialized from the throng, a serpent in silken robes. "Congratulations, Jingyu," he purred, the venom barely masked. "Fortune, it seems, favored you today." My gaze locked with his, a silent duel of wills. "Thank you, Uncle," I returned, my voice glacial. "Let this victory solidify my claim to the Alchemy Pavilion." A flicker of anger crossed his face, swiftly concealed. "We shall see," he replied, each word a carefully placed stone in a wall of doubt. This was merely a battle won, not the war. Many trials lay ahead, but today had proven one thing: I would face him on my terms, unyielding and unbroken. As I trudged to the medical hall, one of the invigilators accompanied me. My legs felt like lead, my body battered from the grueling round. The man opened the door for me, revealing the other contestants. Tian Zhu lay unconscious on a bed, his face bruised and swollen. Fang Xiang sat upright, unable to see with his puffy eyes. Kai Liu was being attended to by a physician, battered and unconscious. Across the room, Zhi Ruo was awake and animated, discussing something with the healer tending to him. The invigilator guided me to a corner of the room, where a screen provided a modicum of privacy. I changed into a fresh set of clothes, each movement sending jolts of pain through my weary body. Once dressed, I downed multiple potions, their bitter taste a small price to pay for relief. The physician attending to me was efficient, her touch gentle yet firm. "Minor injuries," she diagnosed, her voice calm. "But you''re running low on qi. You should rest before the formal announcement." I nodded, grateful for the care but eager to be alone with my thoughts. Silence settled over the room, a heavy blanket that muffled the outside world''s noise. I glanced at Zhi Ruo, who had settled at his bedside with a look of calm on his face. Always, it had been so easy to step over the fallen, the loser, to see them as mere stepping stones on my path to greatness. But seeing him and Kai Liu... this was different. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Jingyu Lian, by the authority vested in me by the Alchemy Association, I hereby crown you as the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet Champion. As the victor, you have earned the right to be mentored by the legends of the Alchemy Association." He placed a hand on my shoulder, a symbolic gesture of recognition. I swallowed hard. This was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, not only to progress my skills but also to forge connections with the most powerful people in the province. It was a path to solidifying my future and the future of the Whispering Wind Sect''s Alchemy Pavilion. But as the cheers gradually subsided, an unexpected figure stepped forward, causing a ripple of murmurs to spread through the audience. Ma Hualong''s face twisted in confusion and a hint of anger. A man clad in black and blue robes, recognizable as the Silent Moon sect, approached with a confident stride. Four men flanked him, their gazes indifferent. But they emitted a certain pressure. One that I only felt from the likes of our Sect Leader. What was going on? The man pardoned himself for the intrusion, bowing slightly before addressing the crowd. "I apologize for the interruption, but I couldn''t miss the opportunity to personally congratulate Jingyu Lian on her astounding victory." Ma Hualong''s face flushed with anger, his voice sharp. "Elder Jun, you cannot¡ª" He raised a hand, cutting him off. "Ah, but I am no longer ''Elder'' Jun," he corrected with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I am the Sect Leader of the Silent Moon Sect." Gasps echoed through the arena as Elder Jun''s words sunk in. He extended his hand, revealing a storage ring that glinted in the light. "As the new Sect Leader, I wish to present Jingyu Lian with a gift, a token of our appreciation and admiration for her skills." With a flick of his wrist, piles of rare ingredients and artifacts poured out, forming a small mountain of treasures at my feet. I narrowed my eyes. This wasn''t just a congratulatory gesture; it was a blatant display of the Silent Moon Sect''s wealth and power. The audience was in awe, whispers of amazement and envy buzzing around me. This ''gift'' was a statement, a reminder of their influence. Elder Jun''s smile remained fixed as he continued, "I hope this suffices to show our admiration for your talents, Jingyu Lian." Ma Hualong''s face twisted with barely suppressed rage, but Elder Jun pivoted smoothly, not allowing him the chance to interrupt. "What a fortunate coincidence it is," he said, his voice carrying effortlessly over the hushed crowd, "that the final results of the Gauntlet coincide with my appointment as Sect Leader. It feels like the stars themselves have aligned." He gestured to the men standing beside him, their expressions unreadable. "Allow me to introduce the newly instated elders of the Silent Moon Sect. This is Elder Cheng, Elder Wei, Elder Xun, and Elder Fang." I scanned their faces, trying to place their names, but they were unfamiliar. Each of them exuded an aura of power and authority, their presence almost overwhelming. As I turned to look at the crowd, I caught sight of my father. His face had gone deathly pale, as if he had seen a ghost. His eyes were wide with a mixture of shock and something else I couldn''t quite identify¡ªfear? "Elder Jun," I began, choosing my words carefully, "I am honored by your generous gift. The Silent Moon Sect¡¯s recognition is... unexpected but appreciated." His smile remained fixed, but there was a predatory gleam in his eyes. "We believe in recognizing true potential. The future of the alchemical arts depends on talents like yours." As he spoke, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this ''gift'' was more than it seemed¡ªa calculated move in a larger game. My father''s pallor, the unfamiliar elders, and Sect Leader Jun... it all pointed to something much bigger and more dangerous. The tension in the air was palpable as Ma Hualong stepped forward, clearly struggling to maintain his composure. "This ceremony is about the achievements of our contestants," he said, his voice tight. "Let us not overshadow their hard work with politics." Elder Jun¡¯s eyes flickered with amusement, but he nodded. "Of course, Ma Hualong. Today is indeed about celebrating talent and perseverance. Let us honor Jingyu Lian and all the participants." As the crowd resumed their applause, I glanced once more at my father. His fear mirrored my own growing dread. This victory, it seemed, was only the beginning of a much more treacherous journey. Chapter 111: The Agony of Almost Chapter 111: The Agony of Almost I blinked, the familiar lighting of my room at the Jade Harmony Inn slowly coming into focus. The warm, golden glow from the lantern on the nightstand cast gentle shadows across the walls, wrapping me in a comforting embrace. For a moment, I wondered if it had all been a dream. If the intense battle, the desperate struggle, and the bitter defeat were mere figments of my imagination, conjured by my anxieties. A fleeting hope stirred within me. Maybe I hadn''t lost. Maybe the final round was a hallucination, a product of my restless mind. I sat up slowly, the bed creaking beneath me. But as I moved, a sharp pain flared in my chest, drawing a wince from my lips. I glanced down, pulling aside the loose fabric of my robe. There it was¡ªbruising at my sternum, dark and stark against my skin. The exact spot where Jingyu Lian''s needle had struck. Reality crashed down on me with a cold, unyielding certainty. It was real. The final round had happened, and I lost. I moved to sit up, each muscle protesting with a dull ache. The bruising on my chest, a stark reminder of Jingyu Lian''s final strike, sent a fresh wave of nausea through me. It wasn''t just the physical pain; it was the sting of failure, the bitter taste of what if. What if I had reacted faster? What if I had anticipated her last move? What if I had simply been better? The memories of the battle swirled in my mind, each detail etched with painful clarity: the searing heat of the fire zone, the acrid scent of the paralyzing poison, the chilling finality of Jingyu Lian''s gaze. I could still feel the poison''s tendrils coursing through my veins, leaving a trail of weakness and regret in their wake. A heavy sigh escaped my lips, the sound echoing in the quiet room. I had come so far, fought so hard, only to be brought down in the final moments. The door creaked open, and Feng Wu''s concerned face appeared. His eyes immediately fell on me, and his brow furrowed with worry. He stepped inside, the gentle click of the door closing behind him echoing in the quiet room. "Kai," he began, his voice laced with a gentle concern as he approached the bedside. He reached out, hesitating for a moment before resting a comforting hand on my shoulder. "How are you feeling?" I mustered a lopsided grin, the effort tugging at the corners of my mouth like a rusty hinge. "Eh, could be worse," I quipped, injecting a false cheeriness into my tone. "At least I didn''t get flattened by a runaway pill furnace like Tian Zhu." Feng Wu''s lips quirked into a half-smile, but his eyes remained troubled. "That''s one way to look at it," he acknowledged. He paused, studying my face intently. "But honestly, Kai, how are you really holding up?" I shrugged, the movement sending a dull ache through my bruised chest. My voice caught in my throat, and I had to clear it before I could speak. "Oh, you know, just contemplating a career change," I joked, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. "Maybe a professional pillow tester? I''ve had plenty of practice in the last few hours." His expression softened, the hint of amusement replaced by a look of empathy. "Kai..." "It''s fine, Feng Wu," I interrupted, forcing a laugh that sounded more like a choked sob. "I''m just kidding. It''s just a competition, right? No big deal." I couldn''t fool him. He knew me too well. He didn''t say anything, just nodded slowly, his eyes filled with understanding. "I know it''s hard. You gave it everything you had. Sometimes, that''s all we can do." As he spoke, he gently set down Tianyi, who fluttered her blue wings and settled on the edge of the bed, sending waves of concern through our link. From his sleeve, Windy slithered out, the pure-white serpent curling around Feng Wu''s arm before making his way toward me. "Dear Kai Liu," I read aloud, "Congratulations on your remarkable performance in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. We are in awe of your skills and potential. Enclosed is a gift¡ªa robe crafted from the finest silks. We hope you will keep us in mind for your future clothing needs. With admiration, the Golden Thread Textile Company." I set the letter down and unfolded the robe. It was beautiful, made of rich, deep blue silk that shimmered in the light. The embroidery was intricate, depicting scenes of nature in silver and gold thread. I ran my fingers over the fabric, feeling the quality and craftsmanship. "Why?" I asked, looking up at Feng Wu. "Why would they send me something like this? I lost!" Feng Wu smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. "You''ve made quite an impression, Kai. Companies, sects, clans, they all see your potential, and know you''ll likely be a significant figure in the years to come. These gifts and favors are investments in your future." I nodded slowly, absorbing his words. It made sense, in a way. My performance in the Gauntlet had put me on the map, so to speak. These companies were betting on my future success. I opened more letters, each one offering congratulations and gifts. There were high-grade herbs from a renowned apothecary, a set of alchemical tools from a prominent merchant family, and even a small box of precious stones from a mining consortium. Each gift came with a letter, expressing admiration and extending offers of future collaboration. As I sorted through the gifts and letters, one particular envelope caught my eye. It was sealed with blue wax in the shape of a crescent moon. My heart sank. I carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter inside. "Dear Kai Liu," I read quietly, the words dripping with subtle venom. "Congratulations on your impressive performance in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. Despite your unfortunate defeat, your skills and determination were truly remarkable. It is with great admiration that I present to you a token of my respect. May it serve you well in your future endeavors." I stared at the small beast core nestled in the envelope. My hands trembled with confusion and shock as I read the signature at the bottom. "All the best... Sect Leader Jun of the Silent Moon Sect?" Feng Wu''s eyes darkened as he took the letter from my hands, scanning its contents. "That man is playing mind games," he muttered. I stared at the letter, trying to make sense of it. "Sect Leader? How is he calling himself a Sect Leader now?" He shook his head, a deep frown etched on his face. "I don''t know all the details, but he interrupted the announcement of Jingyu Lian''s victory, declaring himself the new Sect Leader of the Silent Moon Sect. He introduced four new elders¡ªpowerful figures who we''ve never seen or heard of before." A knot of unease tightened in my stomach. "What does this mean for us, Feng Wu?" The second-class disciple sighed, the worry lines on his face deepening. "I''m not sure, Kai. It''s unsettling, to say the least. I''ve already sent a letter back to the sect informing them of the news, but I''ll likely have to head back soon to relay the information myself." He looked at me, his expression softening. "Time is of essence. Before we leave, do you have any loose ends to tie up? Anyone you''d like to say farewell to?" I took a deep breath, my mind racing through the possibilities. There were people I needed to see, gifts to buy, and farewells to make. But the thought of facing everyone, especially after my defeat, was daunting. "Yeah," I finally said, my voice steadying. "I''ll spend today doing what I need to do." Feng Wu nodded, understanding in his eyes. "Take your time, Kai. I''ll prepare for our departure in the meanwhile." With a final nod, I gathered my resolve and left the inn, Tianyi perched on my shoulder and Windy coiled around my arm. The bustling streets of the city greeted me, a stark contrast to the quiet solitude of my room. As I stepped into the crowded streets, whispers and stares followed me like shadows. People recognized me, their eyes filled with curiosity and admiration. It was an odd feeling, being acknowledged and even revered by strangers. But beneath their gazes, I felt a creeping sense of embarrassment. I had lost the Gauntlet. How could I face them with pride? Swallowing my nerves, I walked quickly toward the market, my heart pounding with each step. The lively atmosphere was a welcome distraction, with vendors shouting out their wares and children laughing as they played. I needed to focus on something other than my own turmoil. My first stop was the Azure Silk Trading Company. The building stood tall and imposing. I stepped inside, the cool air and rich aroma of exotic goods enveloping me. Chapter 112: From Ashes to Azure Silk Chapter 112: From Ashes to Azure Silk Decadent desserts, delicate pastries, and fragrant teas adorned every inch of the table. A servant carefully placed a cup of fruit wine and roasted quail skewers before me. Tianyi fluttered her blue wings softly as she perched on the cup, while Windy slithered out of my sleeve and began his feast on the roasted quails. I cleared my throat and addressed the man seated across from me. "Thank you for taking the time to meet with me, Patriarch Wei Yong. Your hospitality is truly generous." The man inclined his head slightly, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. His black hair, streaked with silver, flowed down to his shoulders, and a long, well-groomed beard framed his stern yet dignified face. He exuded an aura of authority and wisdom, every bit the leader of the Azure Silk Trading Company. My two companions didn''t seem to care, however, as they gleefully dug into the lavish meal before them. "It is my pleasure, Kai Liu," he replied, his voice deep and measured. The man''s gaze lingered over Tianyi and Windy for a brief moment. "Your performance in the Gauntlet was nothing short of extraordinary. You have earned this meeting and more. It is rare to see someone with not just one, but two spirit beast companions. Their presence is a testament to your unique abilities." I nodded, still getting acclimated to the opulence I was surrounded by. "They have been invaluable partners in my journey. I must also thank Lady Xiao-Yun for giving me this opportunity. Without her initial support, I wouldn''t be here today." Wei Yong''s eyes twinkled with a hint of pride. "My daughter has a keen eye for talent. She spoke highly of you even before the Gauntlet. But your near victory was... unexpected, to say the least." In my mind, I couldn''t help but marvel at how quickly my fortunes had changed. Lady Xiao-Yun probably thought I''d make it one or two rounds into the Gauntlet, but certainly not a hair''s breadth from winning it all. It was no wonder the Patriarch himself was now involved; I was no longer just a promising alchemist¡ªI was a high-profile one with potential for years to come. "I appreciate her belief in me. I hope to continue proving myself worthy of that trust." "Precisely why we''re here today," Wei Yong said, his tone shifting to a more business-like manner. With a subtle gesture, two attendants stepped forward, unrolling a scroll upon the table. "We are interested in extending our contract with you, Kai Liu. In light of your recent achievements, we propose a revised agreement with significantly improved terms." I leaned forward, feigning interest while my mind raced. "Improved terms, you say? I''m intrigued. But before we delve into specifics, I''d like to discuss the potential value of my new concoctions. I believe they could significantly enhance your company''s offerings." The Celestial Mind Illuminating Elixir and Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn were potent products, and I couldn''t let those recipes sit around collect dust when there was gold to be made! Wei Yong''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of calculation passing over his face. "Your new concoctions, you say? We are always open to innovation, but their value must be demonstrated." "Of course," I replied smoothly, reaching for a skewer and taking a bite of the succulent quail. "But I believe a demonstration would be premature. After all, their true worth lies in their exclusivity." A tense silence hung in the air as we assessed each other, a subtle battle of wills playing out beneath the veneer of pleasantries. Being the sole distributor of my products was an undeniable advantage for the Azure Silk Trading Company, and I needed to ensure they recognized the opportunity. "Exclusivity has its price, Kai Liu. We are willing to negotiate." "Speaking of exclusivity," I added casually, "I''ve recently established a close relationship with Bai Hua, the heir to Summer Sun Cosmetics. He''s expressed great interest in my work and has even suggested a potential collaboration." Hopefully Bai didn''t mind me dropping his name in negotiations. Wei Yong''s eyebrows rose slightly, his composure momentarily faltering. He recovered quickly, however, his smile returning, though a touch more strained. "Summer Sun Cosmetics is a respected establishment. Their interest in you is a testament to your talent." "Indeed," I replied, my tone light yet pointed. "But I value loyalty and long-term partnerships. The Azure Silk Trading Company has been my first supporter, and I am inclined to honor that." He nodded thoughtfully, a hint of respect in his eyes. "Loyalty is a valuable commodity, Kai Liu. And one we are willing to reward." Things went smoothly after that. Clearly eager to prevent me from considering other offers, he agreed to even more favorable terms. By the end of our discussion, I had secured a steady supply of high-quality ingredients, ensuring I wouldn''t need to worry about growing my own to fulfill the contract. Additionally, I managed to negotiate an advance on my first shipment, providing me with the resources to start production immediately. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. With the ink barely dry on my lucrative new contract, I found myself at my next destination: Summer Sun Cosmetics. The sun shone brightly over the city as I approached the grand entrance of Bai Hua''s flagship store. The elegant building was adorned with vibrant banners displaying their latest products. Inside, the scent of exotic flowers and essential oils wafted through the air, creating an atmosphere of luxury and refinement. I could see two familiar figures talking animatedly from afar. "Good day," I greeted her, holding out the talisman Guowei Wang had given me. "I''m here to see the vault-keeper." Her surprise quickly turned to deference. "Of course. Please, follow me." She led me through a labyrinth of dimly lit corridors, the air growing cooler with each step. We passed several guarded doors, the stoic cultivators posted outside each one giving me curious glances. Finally, we reached a familiar, ornate door, guarded by the person I wanted to see. Guowei Wang stood in the doorway, his face breaking into a warm smile as he recognized me. "Kai Liu!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine delight. "It''s good to see you again. Tell me, did you win the Gauntlet?" I shook my head, a pang of disappointment returning. "No, I didn''t. But I came here to say goodbye before I return home and to thank you for all your help." I touched the storage ring on my finger, a gesture of gratitude for his invaluable gift. Guowei Wang waved away my thanks, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Think nothing of it, young friend. A mere trinket for a rising star. But tell me," he leaned in, his curiosity piqued, "what are these two delightful creatures accompanying you?" As if on cue, Tianyi flitted down from my shoulder, executing a graceful loop around the vault before landing on Guowei Wang''s outstretched hand. Windy, not to be outdone, uncoiled from my arm and slithered onto the old man''s desk, his iridescent scales shimmering in the dim light. The two chased each other around the vault, their playful antics echoing through the otherwise silent chamber, I regaled the vault-keeper with tales of their adventures and unique abilities. The conversation lulled for a moment as Tianyi and Windy''s games filled the silence. I took another sip of the fragrant tea, appreciating the warmth it spread through my chilled limbs. "Guowei," I began, a curiosity sparking in my eyes, "what do you do to pass the time here? Surely guarding a vault can''t be all that exciting outside of the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet." A chuckle rumbled in his chest. "Ah, you underestimate the allure of solitude. Besides, who says guarding a vault can''t be interesting?" He gestured towards a stack of worn books tucked neatly beneath his desk. "These old friends keep me company. Philosophy, history, poetry¡ªthey offer endless worlds to explore." I leaned forward, intrigued. "Philosophy, huh?" "The mind is as vast and valuable as any treasure, young alchemist. And just like any treasure, it needs to be nurtured and expanded." I nodded in agreement. "Speaking of books, I''ve been looking for a gift for Elder Ming, he''s my mentor from back home. He''s an avid reader, and I thought a few new novels might be a nice surprise." "What kind of novels?" Guowei Wang inquired. "He''s quite fond of Liang Feng''s work," I replied. "Stories of cultivators embarking on epic quests, facing mythical beasts, and uncovering ancient secrets. I''ve been searching high and low, but I haven''t had any luck finding them." I had been passively searching this entire time. But it was surprisingly difficult to find the genre. Most book shops only offered non-fiction. And the ones who did offer fiction, they tended to be... unique. ''The Peasant Who Stole the Demonic Senior Disciple''s Heart... I''ll never forget it.'' I thought quietly, feeling a chill go down my spine. A flicker of recognition crossed his face. "Liang Feng, you say? That''s quite a specific request." "Yeah! I''ve been looking everywhere! I even went to this place called the Scroll and Tome, and it definitely wasn''t-" He interrupted, coughing into his fist. "Perhaps I can be of assistance. There''s a small publishing house in the Old Pine District, about four li west of here, called Wandering Wind Press. They specialize in Liang Feng''s works." "Really? Thank you for letting me know, Guowei! I''m curious, though... do you read Liang Feng''s novels yourself?" Guowei Wang''s smile turned enigmatic. "Let''s just say," he replied, leaning back in his chair, "I have a unique perspective on the author''s work."DiiSco?ver new stories on Chapter 113: Seeing Beyond Sight Chapter 113: Seeing Beyond Sight "Well, this is the place." My destination was a small, unassuming building at the end of the street. Its wooden fac?ade showed signs of wear, the paint peeling in places, and the signboard above the door swayed gently in the breeze. Wandering Wind Press, it read, the letters faded and chipped, giving it a look of quiet dignity. Despite its disrepair, there was something inviting about the place. I pushed open the creaky door, the bell above jingling softly to announce my arrival. The scent of old paper and ink greeted me, wrapping around me like a familiar embrace. The interior was dimly lit, casting long shadows that danced on the walls. Shelves filled with books lined the walls, their spines displaying titles in elegant calligraphy. The smell of ink and old paper was strong, mingling with the faint scent of incense burning in a corner. A small window allowed a beam of sunlight to filter through, illuminating motes of dust floating in the air. An old man with ink-stained sleeves and closed eyes stood behind the counter. His movements were slow but precise, each action deliberate and careful. "Good day," he greeted me, his voice soft yet clear. "How may I assist you?" "I''m looking for Liang Feng''s novels. I was told this was where I could acquire them." "Ah, Liang Feng," the old man said, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "A popular request. You''ll find his works on the second shelf to your left. Please, take your time." I nodded and moved towards the indicated section, my eyes darting over the spines of the books. Familiar titles caught my eye, bringing back memories of late-night reading sessions: Storm Sage Chronicles, A Journey to the North... But there were also new titles, ones I hadn''t seen before. As I held the books in my hands, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. These stories had been my companions during countless lonely nights, their characters my mentors and friends. Now, as I stood on the brink of a new chapter in my own story, I felt a mix of excitement and uncertainty. Renegade Insanity? That sounds fun, I''ll give it a try! "You have quite the collection here," I remarked, pulling a few books off the shelf to examine them more closely. The other shelves were laden with cultivator tales and similar works of fiction, but under different authors. "Thank you," he replied, inclining his head slightly. "We strive to offer the best selection for our patrons. Liang Feng''s works are among our most cherished. His tales have a way of capturing the imagination, don''t they?" I nodded, a smile spreading across my face. "They do indeed. His stories have been a source of inspiration for me. I grew up on the Storm Sage Chronicles." "Really? What''d you like about it?" "Mostly how he portrays the wanderer''s lifestyle," I said, my eyes scanning the shelves. "The way cultivators are written so colorfully, their journeys filled with both adventure and hardship. It''s like you can feel the wind in your hair and the dust under your feet." The old man nodded, a soft smile on his lips. "Liang Feng does have a talent for bringing his characters to life." I pulled another book from the shelf, its cover depicting a lone figure standing atop a mountain peak. "Though, I do wish some aspects were more accurate to real life," I added with a slight shrug. "Oh? Do elaborate." "Well, for one thing," I said, turning to face him, "I''m an alchemist, and in the series, alchemy is portrayed as this ritualistic, almost mystical practice. In reality, it''s much closer to cooking. Precise measurements, careful timing, and knowing your ingredients. It was quite a shock when I entered my first alchemy class expecting grand incantations and found myself chopping herbs and stirring cauldrons instead." The old man let out a soft chuckle. "Ah, but a good storyteller must capture the essence of a craft, not merely its mundane details. Perhaps Liang Feng sought to convey the transformative power of alchemy, not its precise methodology." That''s true. Capturing every nuance would be quite the task. "And then there are the characters," I continued, my tone lightening. "These are great stories, but sometimes the characters make really dumb decisions. In the second book, when Elder Xiaochun got tricked by the Storm Sage, why would a cultivator who''s lived for centuries fall for such an obvious trap?" The old man paused, a hint of surprise and amusement on his face. "Perhaps it''s a reminder that wisdom doesn''t always guarantee good judgment." If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You have a point there. Wisdom and judgment don''t always go hand in hand." I remembered Elder¡ªSect Leader Jun. It was hard calling him by his actual title now. Even though he was a ruthless man, I still managed to one-up him in our wager. Nobody was invincible. With a pile of new books, I carried it over to the counter. Windy poked out of my sleeve, flicking his tongue out curiously. Tianyi fluttered in circles over the man''s head, our emotional bond flowing with waves of curiosity. The shopkeeper didn''t react. We climbed onto the cart, Tianyi settling comfortably on my lap while Windy coiled around my arm. As the horses pulled us away from the inn, I couldn''t help but take one last look at the city that had become a part of me. White flakes landed on my nose as we departed. "Hey, it''s snowing! I suppose this is our first official winter together, eh?" I looked down at the two spirit beasts. Windy poked out my sleeve, looking upward with his large, blue eyes to observe the snowflakes, before retreating back into the warmth of my robes. Tianyi seemed to stave off the cold with her bluish aura, unaffected by the cold. The cart continued to move forward amidst the snowfall. The crisp air was filled with the fresh scent of winter, each breath invigorating and clear. It took a few hours to make our way back to the Verdant Lotus sect. The blanket of snow that surrounded the area stopped just at the perimeter of the compound. It was nearing midnight when we finally arrived. We passed through the entrance, where the disciples guarding it greeted us warmly. "You must be tired," Feng Wu said. "Go rest. I''ll put the cart away and report to the mission chamber." With that, I bade him goodnight and walked towards the guest quarters. My room, untouched since my departure, greeted me with a chaotic jumble of books and alchemical notes. A reminder of the whirlwind of the past few weeks, and the relentless pursuit of knowledge and skill that had consumed me. I set down Tianyi and let Windy slither out of my sleeve. I looked out the window and sighed. What now? The question echoed in the hollow chambers of my heart. The Gauntlet was over. The fire that had fueled my every move, the relentless drive to prove myself, had dwindled to a mere ember. A sense of emptiness gnawed at me, a void where ambition and purpose once resided. I closed my eyes, the image of Jingyu Lian''s triumphant smile flashing before me. The sting of defeat, the bitterness of falling short, still lingered, a persistent ache that refused to fade. ''If you remain as weak as you are, it''s only a matter of time before this Wind Serpent, and that butterfly, are taken away from you.'' Xu Ziqing''s words, once dismissed as mere provocation, now echoed with chilling clarity. I had been so focused on the Gauntlet, on proving my worth as an alchemist, that I had neglected the other aspects of my cultivation. He was right. Even though I had grown immensely since I first stepped foot into the Jianghu, it still wasn''t enough. My hand reached into my pocket, closing around the smooth, cool surface of the beast core. It was time to harness its power, to push my cultivation to new heights. "Hopefully Elder Zhu doesn''t mind helping me with this." The recipe to refine the beast core wasn''t complex, but it was resource-intensive. It was etched into my memory, and would require meticulous precision and unwavering focus. But I was no longer the hesitant novice I once was. I had the Refinement Simulation Technique, the Two-Star Pagoda Pill Furnace, and a burning desire to prove myself. With a newfound sense of purpose, I settled into bed, eager to embrace the restorative power of sleep. But as I closed my eyes, my mind buzzed with restless energy. The thrill of the Gauntlet, the adrenaline rush of the battle, still coursed through my veins. My body and mind, rewired from countless late nights of study and work, couldn''t find solace going to sleep without doing anything of note. Sleep, it seemed, was a luxury I couldn''t afford. Not yet. I sat up and crossed my legs on the bed, deciding to meditate. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, centering myself. The Crimson Lotus Purification Technique had always been a reliable method to calm my mind and focus my energies. Time seemed to lose meaning as I continued to cultivate. The rhythmic flow of qi through my meridians was like a gentle river, washing away the remnants of doubt and fatigue. Your Qi has reached Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Chapter 114: Shared Strength, Shared Destiny Chapter 114: Shared Strength, Shared Destiny "Kai, have you been waiting here this entire time?" The pre-dawn chill clung to my bones as Elder Zhu''s concerned gaze met mine. I pulled my robe tighter, a futile attempt to ward off the cold. "Just wanted to catch you early, Elder," I replied, trying to sound casual despite the shiver in my voice. "Before the pavilion opens. I have a favor to ask." His weathered face softened into a warm smile. "Come in, come in. We can''t have you freezing out here. Favors can wait until you''ve thawed a bit." for new novels He ushered me into the pavilion, the warmth inside a stark contrast to the biting wind outside. Within minutes, we were seated in his office, steaming cups of tea cradled in our hands. The familiar scent of herbs and parchment filled the air, a comforting reminder of the countless hours I''d spent here. "Now then," Elder Zhu began, taking a sip of his tea, "what brings you here at such an early hour? And don''t tell me it''s just for a friendly chat. I''ve heard about your performance in the Gauntlet." I smiled, trying my best to hide the rising sense of embarrassment. "Yes, Elder Zhu," I replied, my voice a bit hesitant. "I made it to the finals, but... I fell short." The warmth from the teacup radiated into my hands, offering a small comfort against the chill that lingered from outside. "I apologize," I continued, my gaze falling to the floor. "I know you had high hopes for me. I... I''m sorry I couldn''t bring back a victory with me." Elder Zhu chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Kai," he said, his tone warm and reassuring, "there''s no need to apologize for giving your all. You made it further than any of us could have imagined. You represented the Verdant Lotus Sect with honor and skill, and that is something to be proud of." He leaned forward, his gaze piercing through my facade of forced cheerfulness. "I know the loss stings but it''s in these moments of defeat that we truly learn and grow. Remember, Kai, the Gauntlet is just one step on your journey. There are countless more challenges ahead, and I have no doubt that you will overcome them all." His words, filled with unwavering belief in my abilities... it was all too much. Sometimes, my heart wavered. I wondered if rejecting the opportunity to join the sect as his apprentice was the wrong choice. I clasped my hands together and bowed deeply. "Thank you, Elder." "Now, what was it you''d like to talk about?" My eyes sharpened. I brought out the two beast cores in my pocket, each brimming with latent power. One earned through grit and wit, the other a gilded insult. Together, they represented a turning point, a crossroads. "I need your help in refining these into an elixir." The ingredients were laid out, a small fortune in herbs and essence: two Wind Serpent cores, a Breezesong Fruit, ginseng, and white peony root. I took a deep breath, recalling the guide for refining beast cores into elixirs. There was a general rule-of-thumb to follow, a method honed over centuries of trial and error by countless alchemists. The first step was to pair the beast core with a compatible qi ingredient. In this case, the Breezesong Fruit, of the same element, was the perfect match for the Wind Serpent core. "Beast core first, paired with its elemental twin," I muttered, selecting the Breezesong Fruit. A bittersweet reminder of my reward, used so soon. Next came the ginseng, a stabilizing force in the concoction. Renowned for its ability to ground and support the body''s energies, it''d provide a stable base for the powerful qi released during the refining process. Finally, the white peony root. This ingredient would make the elixir easier to assimilate into one''s dantian, ensuring that the refined qi could be smoothly integrated into my cultivation. The white peony root''s gentle properties were essential for creating a seamless blend, allowing the qi to flow effortlessly within me. "The white peony root is added last, to make the elixir easier to assimilate into the dantian," I said, feeling a sense of calm wash over me. I knew the theory well, and now it was time to put it into practice. "Are you ready?" Elder Zhu asked. A pang of worry struck me. Had I made an error, despite all the failsafes and the Refinement Simulation Technique''s guidance? "Is that a problem, Elder Zhu?" He placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder, his gaze shifting to meet mine. "Not necessarily," he replied, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "In fact, it might be a sign of something quite extraordinary." Before I could question his words, Elder Zhu''s hand reached out, his fingers gently brushing against my wrist. A warm energy flowed through me, a gentle probing of my qi. His eyebrows rose in surprise, his eyes widening slightly. "Kai," he said, his voice filled with wonder, "the purity of your qi... it''s remarkable. I''ve rarely encountered such a refined essence." I blinked, my confusion mounting. "What does that have to do with the elixir, Elder?" He withdrew his hand. "Your Qi, Kai, is exceptionally pure. It seems that during the refinement process, your own essence has influenced the elixir, purifying it beyond what is typically achievable." A wave of realization washed over me. Elder Ming''s teachings, the Crimson Lotus Purification''s slow accumulation had borne fruit in the most unexpected way. "My mentor taught me an important lesson on how to utilize qi to my advantage." I explained, a sense of pride swelling in my chest. "He recognized my limitations and encouraged me to focus on quality over quantity, refining my energy until only the purest essence remained." Elder Zhu nodded, a genuine smile gracing his lips. "A wise approach," he said. "Your mentor''s insight is evident in your accomplishments. This elixir, Kai, is a testament to your dedication and unwavering pursuit of excellence." Excitement bubbled within me, a potent mix of anticipation and nervous energy. "Elder Zhu, may I consume the elixir now?" I asked, my voice barely containing the eagerness I felt. He nodded, his smile widening. "Indeed, Kai. You have earned this moment." With a newfound sense of purpose, I swiftly cleaned the workspace, my movements efficient and precise. The Two-Star Pagoda Pill Furnace vanished back into my storage ring, leaving the room bathed in the soft glow of the lantern. I turned to Elder Zhu, bowing deeply. "Thank you, Elder. For everything." "Go on, then," he chuckled, a warm light in his eyes. "Fulfill your potential." As I made my way back to my quarters, the vial of elixir clutched tightly in my hand, my thoughts drifted back to the moment I first acquired the beast cores. I had known from that moment that they held the key to a significant breakthrough, not just for me, but for my companions as well. This goal had driven me, a beacon of hope and determination. Tonight, I would finally accomplish it. As I entered my room, I was greeted by the familiar sight of Windy and Tianyi waiting patiently for my arrival. Their presence, as always, brought a sense of comfort and purpose. "Tianyi, Windy," I called softly, drawing their attention. "I have a special gift for us." Their curiosity was palpable, Tianyi fluttering her wings excitedly while Windy slithered closer, his tongue flicking out to taste the air. I set down the beast core elixir and retrieved three bowls, carefully pouring the prized mixture into each one. "I know I''m still weak," I confessed, my gaze sweeping over my two spirit companions. I remembered Xu Ziqing''s words, and the night I was cornered by the Narrow Stone Peak disciples. I closed my eyes tightly, shaking off the memory. "...And I''m determined to change that. Not just for myself, but for you, my friends. I want to ensure your safety, to give you the strength to protect yourselves¡ªand, hopefully, to protect me as well." Tianyi''s emotional link pulsated with a warmth that melted away any lingering doubt. It was a wave of pure gratitude and unwavering trust. Windy nudged his snout against my hand, a silent acknowledgment of my words. I picked up my bowl and held it out to them. "Cheers," I said, clinking my bowl with theirs before bringing it to my lips. The elixir was cool and smooth, a rush of potent qi flooding my system as I drank. Tianyi unfurled her proboscis and WIndy placed his snout by the bowl, taking small gulps at a time. The room filled with a soft, radiant light as the power of the elixir coursed through us, binding our fates even closer together. Chapter 115: When the Student Outshines the Master Chapter 115: When the Student Outshines the Master If there was one thing Liang Feng''s novels were accurate about, it was the process of cultivation. The elixir melted the instant it touched my tongue, releasing a burst of intense flavors¡ªbitter, with earthy undertones. It was a complex taste, like a blend of fresh herbs and potent spices, leaving a cooling minty sensation that quickly transformed into a subtle warmth as it slid down my throat. But then, the warmth turned into a torrent. The initially soothing flow of qi transformed into a raging river, and then into a terrifying waterfall, cascading through my body with overwhelming force. I gasped, feeling the sheer volume of qi flooding my system. This was the essence of the Wind Serpent. The qi surged in like an explosion, nearly suffocating me with its intensity. It was hard to comprehend how such a small amount of liquid could produce such immense energy. ¡®Focus!¡¯ I instantly abandoned all other thoughts, concentrating on my dantian and guiding the surging qi from the elixir. It felt like a dam had burst within me. The rushing qi was violently expanding my meridians, forcing my qi circulatory system to widen and adapt. I trembled, feeling as though my entire body might tear apart under the pressure. ¡®Control it... carefully.¡¯ The qi began to move beyond my control, coursing through my meridians with a will of its own. Yet, rather than panic, I felt a surge of exhilaration. The immense qi was clearing away impurities and revitalizing my very essence. My meridians widened, even the smallest blood vessels and the most clogged pathways were being forced open and purified. Your Qi has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 3 Every fiber of my being came alive with the fresh sensation of renewal. I finally understood why such elixirs were so highly coveted. No amount of training could replicate this feeling. The elixir was doing what years of cultivation could not achieve, pushing my body and qi to new heights. But... ¡®This is too much.¡¯ The qi continued to overflow within me. I couldn''t absorb it all at once; it needed to be guided and assimilated slowly over time. Greed would lead to disaster¡ªQi Deviation could result if I tried to rush the process. Slowly, I gathered the swirling qi, directing it with careful precision. I cycled the energy throughout my body, ensuring a steady flow and preventing any stagnation or imbalance. With every breath, I utilized the Crimson Lotus Purification technique, purifying the energy within me, relieving the pressure. Elder Zhu was correct; the elixir was incredibly pure, and barely reduced as I sifted through to ensure the qi was as pure as could possibly be. It was the ideal panacea for someone pursuing purity like me. Finally, the storm calmed. I opened my eyes, feeling my body shake with the residual energy. I was filled with more qi than ever before, a sensation of boundless vitality and strength. Your Qi has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 4 It felt like I could achieve anything. I opened my eyes to see Windy in front of me with an empty bowl. It seems he had finished his share of the elixir, with significant changes to his status. Name: Windy Race: Wind Serpent (Aberrant) Affinity: Wood and Metal Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 4 Special Abilities: Tail Whip: Delivers a swift and powerful tail strike infused with qi. Paralyzing Venom: Injects venom that temporarily paralyzes the target. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Bond Level: 2 (Friend) - Windy has developed a closer relationship with you, displaying increased trust and willingness to assist in your cultivation journey. ''Kai...'' A small voice cut through my thoughts. So quiet that I thought it was a hallucination. I turned around to see if there was anyone there. I froze, my eyes darting around the room. The voice had been faint, almost like a whisper carried on the wind. But there was no one else here¡ªjust me, Windy, and Tianyi. ''Kai... you can hear me?'' The voice was clearer this time, distinctly female. I whipped my head back towards the glowing butterfly. This... This was unexpected. ¡°You¡¯ve surpassed most third-class disciples in qi reserves. And the energy radiating from Tianyi... it¡¯s on par with a first-class disciple.¡± It was rather late now. The process of creating the elixir took the entire morning and afternoon, and my evening was spent consuming it. The heavens clearly favored me, as I had run into Feng Wu just as I had left my quarters to find someone to tell. Feng Wu took the butterfly from my hand, and she happily perched on his finger, teeming with pride and joy. The glow around her had grown even stronger, the snowflakes melting before they even touched her. "Her qi reserves have far surpassed mine," he said, almost enviously. "I¡¯m honestly a bit jealous." I blinked, trying to process his words. "Wait, how is that possible? I split the elixir evenly between the three of us. I should be the one with the most impressive result, but I only went up two stages, while Windy went up three. And Tianyi... well, she''s in the Essence Awakening Stage now! What gives?" Feng Wu chuckled, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "Kai, have you really thought about how different your bodies are? You''re a human, Windy''s a snake, and Tianyi''s a butterfly. The same elixir isn''t going to have the same effect on such vastly different entities." Oh. Right. Forgot to consider that in my musings. "And don''t forget, your body doesn''t ingest all the elixir at once. Some of it has yet to fully integrate into your body." Feng Wu¡¯s words hung in the cold air, and I could feel my thoughts spinning. "Wait, so you''re saying... there¡¯s more of the elixir¡¯s qi still in me?" He nodded, his eyes studying me with that same knowing look. "Exactly. You should check how much of it is yet to be incorporated into your dantian. It¡¯s not uncommon for a powerful elixir like this to take time to fully integrate." I closed my eyes, focusing inward. Almost immediately, I noticed a profound change. My qi circulatory system, which had once been weak and thin, was now robust and cycling energy continuously. The pathways that had felt fragile and narrow before were now wider and stronger, allowing the qi to flow more freely. Then, I turned my attention to my dantian. What I felt nearly took my breath away. It had grown many times over in just a single night. The space inside was vast, like an ever-expanding reservoir of pure energy. But what really caught my attention was the residual energy surrounding it¡ªa thick, dense cloud of qi, still waiting to be fully absorbed. When I opened my eyes again, I met Feng Wu¡¯s gaze. "I¡¯d say about thirty percent of the elixir is left, still slowly integrating itself." He raised a brow, clearly intrigued. "That¡¯s odd. Most people aren¡¯t able to ingest that much qi in one session. Tianyi likely absorbed the qi all at once, not needing to integrate it slowly because her body is far more compatible with qi. She¡¯s a spirit beast, after all, and one that¡¯s used to cycling qi naturally. Her entire being is designed for it." "And Windy?" I asked, looking down at the snake coiled around my wrist. "Windy¡¯s situation is probably closer to yours. He¡¯s young, and while he¡¯s advanced rapidly, he might not have been able to integrate all the qi yet. His body will absorb it as he matures, so he¡¯s still got a lot of growth ahead of him." I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. "I know... but it¡¯s still unbelievable how quickly things changed after that elixir. I mean, I¡¯ve spent months cultivating, and this... this was just one night." The man nodded, his expression turning serious. "That¡¯s why I was so shocked when you tried to surrender the elixir after winning the wager against Elder Jun. And even more so when they sent another to you as a gift of congratulations for placing so highly in the Gauntlet." I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the memory, the absurdity of it all finally hitting me. "Yeah, I guess I didn¡¯t realize what I had in my hands back then." I shook my head, the realization settling in. "So, how long does it usually take to fully integrate the rest of the qi?" I asked, curiosity laced with a hint of impatience. The idea of having all this untapped energy just sitting inside me was tantalizing. He shrugged, his expression turning noncommittal. "It varies. It can take anywhere from a week to a few months, depending on your inclination and the amount of qi left. But," he added with a gleam in his eye, "there is one way to speed up the process." My ears perked up at that. "How?" "Through training, of course. By pushing your body and your qi to their limits, you can force the integration to happen faster." I felt a grin spread across my face. "Are you willing to show me how?" Feng Wu laughed, a deep, hearty sound that echoed through the chilly air. "I thought you¡¯d never ask. Come on, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really made of, Kai." Chapter 116: Sparring & Spirit Beasts Chapter 116: Sparring & Spirit Beasts Elixirs were stupid. "Rooted Banyan Stance!" I unleashed my technique once more, clenching all the muscles in my body and shielding myself with qi as Feng Wu struck. The kick to the stomach pushed me back a couple feet, but I held my stance without flinching. I grinned at the second-class disciple. "This changes everything!" It had been an hour since we began my training to integrate the qi of the elixir into my dantian. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the difference. The Rooted Banyan Stance, a technique that used to drain me completely after just two uses, was now something I could perform seven times with ease. The increase in my qi reserves was astounding, but what struck me even more was how quickly they replenished. During our hour of sparring, I¡¯d regained enough qi to perform another Rooted Banyan Stance, which I didn''t notice with my paltry reserves back then. As I stood, breathing heavily but still full of energy, I glanced to the side. There, Tianyi and Windy were engaged in their own little sparring session. Windy¡¯s serpentine body whipped around with surprising speed, his tail striking out like a coiled spring. But Tianyi, with her delicate butterfly wings, parried each strike with graceful ease. Her wings shimmered with a soft blue glow, deflecting his attacks as if it were the most natural thing in the world. The contrast between the two was almost ridiculous¡ªa powerful, aggressive snake against a fluttering butterfly¡ªbut Tianyi held her own, her movements fluid and precise. Feng Wu¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°You good to keep going, Kai?¡± I shook my head, wiping sweat from my brow. ¡°I¡¯m out of qi to use any more of my moves. Rooted Banyan Stance drains a lot, even with my increased reserves.¡± He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s normal, but you¡¯re not done yet. Here¡¯s what I want you to do¡ªinfuse your body with qi, all of it, until you bottom out. You need to push yourself to the very limit, just like muscles. They have to be worked until they¡¯re torn down to grow back stronger. Your qi works similarly.¡± I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Focusing inward, I began to infuse my body with the remaining qi, letting it flow into my muscles, bones, and skin. With an unspoken signal, I launched forward to continue the spar. ¡°Qi infusion is about enhancing your physical abilities,¡± Feng Wu explained between punches. ¡°It makes you stronger, faster, and more resilient. But it¡¯s also inefficient compared to techniques like your Rooted Banyan Stance.¡± I ducked under one of his punches, trying to process his words. ¡°I can feel that... The amount of ''defense'' I get from just infusing my body with qi versus using the stance is like night and day. But why is that?¡± The man stepped back, lowering his fists. ¡°Let me show you.¡± He adopted a relaxed stance and threw a simple punch toward me, without using any qi. ¡°This is just a normal punch. No qi, no technique. Basic.¡± He then infused his fist with qi, throwing another punch. This one was faster, stronger, and I could feel the difference in the air as it rushed past my face. ¡°This is a punch infused with qi. Notice the increase in speed and power.¡± Finally, Feng Wu assumed a proper stance. His feet slid into position, his fist drew back in a precise movement, and his entire body seemed to coil with potential energy. When he released the punch, it drew up a small gust of wind, blowing my hair out of place as it landed right in front of me. ¡°That,¡± He said, straightening up, ¡°is the difference. The Rooted Banyan Stance is like that last punch. It¡¯s not just qi infusion¡ªit¡¯s a mix of technique and qi that makes it much more effective. The proper form, the right movements, they all work together to amplify the effect. It¡¯s the difference between just throwing energy at something and using it with purpose.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s about refining the use of qi, not just relying on raw power?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Feng Wu said with a grin. ¡°Raw power is good, but refined power? That¡¯s where you start to see real results. And now that your qi reserves are larger, you can start focusing on honing that refinement.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the possibilities. This was the next step in my cultivation journey, and I was eager to see where it would take me. The sparring continued, but it didn¡¯t take long before I truly reached the bottom of my qi reserves. Each punch, each kick became heavier, more sluggish, until I was barely able to lift my arms. My vision blurred, and I could feel myself teetering on the edge of exhaustion. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re done,¡± Feng Wu said firmly, catching me as I stumbled. Her wings picked up speed again as if the brief moment of pensiveness had passed. ''I¡¯ll think about it.'' I smiled at her, trying to put her at ease. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Feeling the need to change the subject, I glanced over to where Windy was coiled up, still sleeping soundly after the intense sparring session from the previous day. His breathing was slow and steady, and I could tell he was exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m going to be gone for most of the day,¡± I told Tianyi. ¡°Can you keep an eye on Windy? Make sure he¡¯s okay.¡± She fluttered over to Windy, landing gently on his tail. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s safe.¡± With that settled, I got dressed and made my way out of the room, leaving Tianyi to watch over Windy. As I walked through the quiet halls of the sect, my mind turned to the task I had set for myself today¡ªcreating a batch of the healing hydrosol I had developed before the Gauntlet. It was a simple but effective remedy, and I wanted to give something back to the sect that had given me so much. As I carefully plucked the moss, I made sure to leave some behind, ensuring the patch would continue to thrive. Before leaving, I took a moment to infuse the remaining moss with a gentle pulse of qi. The energy seeped into the plants, encouraging their growth and vitality. The moss glowed faintly in response, the qi working to replenish what I had taken. Satisfied that I had done my part to sustain the environment, I stored the harvested moss in my storage ring and made my way back to the sect. I made my way to the Alchemy Pavilion, where I set to work extracting the essences from the moss in a private room. The process was familiar and soothing. With the essences extracted, I wrote down the recipe, detailing each step with precision. I intended to give the recipe to Elder Zhu, so that the sect could produce the hydrosol on a larger scale and make it available to the disciples, sell it¡ªwhatever they wished to do. I glanced upward, checking the position of the sun in the sky. "They should be done their classes by now." I muttered to myself. Waiting outside, I waited patiently as throngs of disciples poured out to attend different classes. Many of them tilted their heads to acknowledge me, and I responded in kind. Two familiar figures came out, shouting in jubilance. "You''re back?!" Han Wei and Li Na threw themselves at me, and I caught them with ease. "I arrived yesterday, had some loose ends to tie up. But now, this young master has returned! Stronger than ever!" I posed, flexing my biceps to show my physique. It wasn''t anything like Ping Hai''s but I could still feel the difference. The strength in my limbs, the way my qi pulsed with energy just beneath the surface¡ªit was all there, even if it wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye. Han Wei raised an eyebrow, a skeptical grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You¡¯re looking pretty much the same to me. You sure you¡¯ve grown, Kai?" Li Na playfully jabbed me in the ribs. "Yeah, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been slacking off while we¡¯ve been training our butts off!" I chuckled, shaking my head. "I promise, I¡¯ve grown¡ªmaybe not in a way that¡¯s easy to see. But trust me, I¡¯ve come a long way." Her teasing smile softened into genuine curiosity. "How did you do in the Gauntlet, anyway? We haven''t heard anything; it''s hard to get information from outside the sect." I hesitated for a moment, the memory of the Gauntlet finals still fresh in my mind. But I didn¡¯t want to dwell on it too much. "I came in second place," I said, trying to sound nonchalant. "Lost to Jingyu Lian in the finals." Their eyes widened in shock, and for a moment, there was silence as they processed what I¡¯d just said. "You¡¯re kidding, right?" Han Wei finally blurted out, his voice a mix of disbelief and admiration. "Second place?! You went up against someone from the Lian family and made it that far?" I shrugged, a small smile tugging at my lips. "Yeah, it was close, but she got the better of me. But that¡¯s not the only thing I brought back from the Gauntlet." Li Na leaned in, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Oh? What else did you get?" I reached into my storage ring, feeling a surge of excitement as I prepared to show them what I had gained. "Let me show you." Chapter 117: Surprise, I Leveled Up! Chapter 117: Surprise, I Leveled Up! Their reactions were priceless. After pulling out the Golden Bamboo seeds from my storage ring, I could barely contain my grin as Han Wei and Li Na tilted their heads at the small, unassuming seeds in their glass display. I explained my quest to revive the long-lost species, and how I¡¯d been entrusted with their cultivation. The way their eyes widened told me all I needed to know¡ªthey were impressed. But the real fun began when I brought out the Two-Star Pagoda Pill Furnace. The moment it appeared, I could see the curiosity in their expressions, but that curiosity quickly shifted to something else as I tried to explain the nuances of its operation. ¡°See, the furnace is designed with a dual-layer qi compression system that allows for more precise temperature control during refinement,¡± I began, my enthusiasm barely contained. ¡°And the thousand-page manual it came with is crucial for understanding the full range of its capabilities¡ª¡± Their eyes glazed over almost immediately. I tried not to laugh as they nodded along, clearly lost somewhere around the mention of ¡°dual-layer qi compression.¡± Li Na shot Han Wei a glance and he just shrugged, looking just as bewildered. I sighed, deciding to spare them further details. ¡°Basically, it¡¯s a really advanced pill furnace. Way more efficient than anything I¡¯ve used before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...nice, Kai,¡± She managed, though I could tell she was still trying to process everything I¡¯d said. Han Wei just gave me a thumbs up, clearly out of his depth. But it wasn¡¯t until I suggested we spar that I saw their biggest surprise yet. "Are you sure, Kai? You just got back from... well, everything. Maybe sparring after a long trip and all that isn''t the best idea?" I flashed him a confident grin. "Nonsense! I''m feeling invigorated. Besides," I added with a wink, "I''ve got a few new tricks up my sleeve." We moved to a clearing in the bamboo forest, the crisp winter air biting at our cheeks. After a few light jabs and parries, I decided to unleash the surprise. ¡°Rooted Banyan Stance!¡± His palm strike landed with a resounding thud, but I stood firm, rooted like an ancient tree. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, but he didn''t hesitate, launching a swift kick aimed at my legs. Again, I held my ground, the impact barely registering. Then another strike, and another. With each blow, their astonishment grew. Each time, I could see their shock growing as they realized I wasn¡¯t tiring out. I kept using the Rooted Banyan Stance, demonstrating the sheer increase in my qi reserves. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Li Na said, rising from where she sat. ¡°How are you not exhausted by now? You¡¯ve used that stance so many times...¡± I let the stance dissipate, a smug grin replacing my earlier concentration. "My qi reserves have expanded a bit," I said, trying to sound casual. "Fourth rank of Qi Initiation Stage, to be precise." Their jaws practically hit the floor. For a moment, they just stared at me, completely speechless. Then Han Wei burst out laughing, shaking his head in disbelief. Han Wei¡¯s laughter rang out across the training grounds, a genuine, hearty sound that was contagious. "Kai, did you find some legendary pill lying on the ground during the Gauntlet? Because this is insane!" I chuckled, shaking my head. "Nothing so dramatic. I just refined a potent elixir from a couple of Wind Serpent beast cores. Split it with Tianyi and Windy, too." Li Na''s eyes widened. "Wait, you said cores? Plural?" I nodded, a smug grin spreading across my face. "Yep, two of them. The first from the wager, and the other was a... gift from the Silent Moon Sect. Guess they wanted to rub in how I lost during the Gauntlet. I can show you guys the letter Elder¡ªno, Sect Leader Jun, sent with it." Han Wei shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we''re strong. We won''t fall short against the other sects!¡± His confidence was like a bonfire on a cold night, bright and reassuring, but I knew better than to let its warmth lull me into complacency. The Verdant Lotus was strong, yes, but I had seen the rising stars of other sects¡ªtheir potential as vast as the heavens. The Silent Moon was a storm gathering on the horizon, its power undeniable. Ping Hai, several years younger than me, yet with a physique that seemed carved from divine stone. Xu Ziqing, the blade that had cut through the Wind Serpents in Qingmu like a scythe through wheat. And then there was Tian Zhan, the genius whose light eclipsed all others in the Whispering Wind Sect. I rubbed my arm, the memory of his strength still fresh, a reminder that the path ahead was fraught with challenges. Even as I grew, so did they. The river of time flowed ever forward, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be a pebble swept away in its current. I had to be a boulder, unmoving, resolute. Li Na¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts, her tone almost reverent. ¡°We¡¯re really fortunate, you know? To start cultivating in a time when growth is... well, easier than it¡¯s ever been.¡± She was right¡ªthis was a time of opportunity, but with opportunity came uncertainty. The status quo, long held in place like ancient stone, was now crumbling, its pieces falling into an abyss of unknown depth. The province, the sects, the very balance of power¡ªall of it was shifting like sand in the wind, and there was no telling where it would land. A sense of resolve settled over me. I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let this moment pass. I had to do something to ensure we, the Verdant Lotus Sect, and my friends could not just survive but thrive in this changing world. I straightened, my decision made. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Pavilion,¡± I said, the determination clear in my voice. They both looked at me, their curiosity piqued. ¡°What for?¡± Han Wei asked. ¡°Healing hydrosol. It''s not all-powerful like the beast core elixir, but it''ll accelerate your training and hopefully help the sect maintain their position during these times.¡± His brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Healing hydrosol?¡± Li Na, on the other hand, nodded in understanding. ¡°You mean the one you made before the Gauntlet, right? The one that worked wonders on wounds?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I confirmed. ¡°But this time, I¡¯m going to refine it further, make it even better. If the sect has something like this, it could make a real difference, especially if things get as hectic as they seem to be.¡± Han Wei¡¯s expression cleared as he grasped the importance. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Kai. With everything that¡¯s happening, we¡¯re going to need every advantage we can get.¡± Li Na¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at me, a small smile playing on her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve really thought this through, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not just thinking about yourself¡ªyou¡¯re thinking about all of us.¡± I shrugged, feeling a bit embarrassed under her gaze. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, right? Besides, it¡¯s not just about making something useful. It¡¯s about being ready for whatever comes next.¡± Han Wei thumped me on the back, his usual exuberance returning. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to be in the Pavilion, then maybe I¡¯ll stop by and see if I can learn a thing or two! And who knows, maybe I¡¯ll get inspired and create something amazing myself!¡± Li Na rolled her eyes, but there was affection in her teasing. ¡°Sure, Han Wei. Just don¡¯t blow up the Pavilion while you¡¯re at it.¡± I chuckled at their banter, feeling a warmth in my chest. These were my friends, my comrades. And amid all this uncertainty, it was good to know I wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, turning to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll see you two later. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll make sure this hydrosol is something worth bragging about.¡± As I walked away, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. The future was uncertain, yes, but that didn¡¯t mean it was out of my control. There were things I could do, steps I could take to prepare. And if the world was going to change, then I would make sure I was ready to change with it. Chapter 118: A Mark of Trust, a Promise of Return Chapter 118: A Mark of Trust, a Promise of Return Two days had passed since I¡¯d made my decision to refine the healing hydrosol, and I now found myself seated across from Elder Zhu in one of the smaller, more private rooms of the Alchemy Pavilion. The air was filled with the faint, lingering scent of herbs and fresh ingredients. Elder Zhu studied the vial in his hand, turning it slowly to catch the light. The liquid inside shimmered with an ethereal, turquoise glow. ¡°You¡¯ve made significant improvements,¡± Elder Zhu said, his voice calm but with an undercurrent of approval. ¡°The increased purity and concentration will undoubtedly increase its effectiveness. This is a fine contribution to the sect.¡± I felt a surge of pride at his words, but I kept my tone humble. ¡°Thank you, Elder Zhu. I left some essences in storage as a small token of my gratitude. Let me know if you need more.¡± I''ve already made Instructor Xia Ji aware of my healing hydrosol and how they could incorporate it into their training regimen. It wouldn''t be long before the disciples would sing praises in my honor! Elder Zhu¡¯s eyes flickered with something akin to surprise before he nodded appreciatively. ¡°That is most generous of you, Kai. The sect will certainly put them to good use.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how much time I had spent in the past two days extracting essences. The repetition had led to a surprising result. Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 4. ¡°The extraction process turned out to be quite a learning experience for me as well,¡± I continued, a hint of amusement creeping into my voice. ¡°The heavens often rewards those who act with sincerity and purpose. It seems your efforts to help the sect have led to your own advancement as well. That is the essence of true cultivation¡ªgrowing in harmony with the world around you. Now, have you made all the necessary preparations? You don¡¯t want to leave anything behind." I nodded, feeling a mixture of excitement and melancholy. "Yes, I think I have everything. I just want to do one last check in the guest quarters to make sure I didn¡¯t forget anything." "Good. It¡¯s always better to be thorough," Elder Zhu remarked, his tone practical but with a trace of affection. "Safe travels, Kai. And remember, the Verdant Lotus Sect will always welcome you back." "Thank you, Elder Zhu," I replied, bowing respectfully. "I¡¯ll make sure to carry the lessons I¡¯ve learned here with me, wherever I go." With that, I left the Pavilion, stepping out into the familiar paths of the sect grounds. The late morning sun bathed everything in a warm, golden light, and the air was filled with the distant hum of disciples going about their daily routines. As I walked, I exchanged nods and greetings with those I passed, each interaction bringing a wave of nostalgia. I was going to miss this place. As I approached the guest quarters, my eyes were drawn to the roof, where Tianyi was perched on the roof, as she often did, her tiny form solemn against the vast sky. I had caught her here more often over the past few days. "Tianyi," I called softly, not wanting to startle her. She turned her entire body slightly, acknowledging me with a gentle flutter of her wings. ''Kai,'' she replied, her voice as delicate as her appearance. I smiled up at her. "You¡¯ve been quiet lately. Is everything alright?" There was a brief pause before she answered, her voice carrying a hint of something I couldn¡¯t quite place. ''I¡¯m just... thinking.'' "About what?" ''About change. About what¡¯s to come.'' It was discomforting to realize even a butterfly could suffer an existential crisis, but I suppose her heightened intelligence as a spirit beast came with that. Instructor Xia Ji cleared her throat, drawing my attention back to her. Her stern expression softened as she looked at me. ¡°Kai, your contributions to the Verdant Lotus Sect have been invaluable. You may not be an official disciple, but you¡¯ve shown dedication, skill, and heart. We¡¯d like to present you with something, as a token of our appreciation.¡± She nudged Instructor Xiao-Hu playfully with her elbow. "Don''t just stand there like a statue, Xiao-Hu. Hand over the goods!" Xiao-Hu, ever the stoic instructor, cleared his throat and attempted to regain his composure, shooting a half-hearted glare at Xia Ji. "Must you always undermine my authority in front of the young ones?" he muttered under his breath, but a faint smile betrayed his amusement. With a dignified nod, he stepped forward, presenting a finely crafted charm. "Kai Liu," he said, his voice gruff yet warm, "accept this token as a symbol of our respect and gratitude. May it guide you on your path and remind you of the bonds you''ve forged here." I took it from him, my fingers tracing the intricate lotus design etched into the metal. It was beautiful, with fine craftsmanship that spoke of both elegance and strength. Recognition dawned on me¡ªit was the same type of charm Feng Wu had used to gain entry into Crescent Bay City, to get discounts at shops, and other privileges. "This charm signifies your affiliations with us. It¡¯s a mark of our trust and respect. With this, you¡¯ll be recognized as one of us, no matter where your journey takes you." The tears I''d been holding back finally spilled over, hot and stinging. I tried to blink them away, but they kept coming, a relentless stream that blurred my vision. "I... I don''t know what to say," I stammered, my voice cracking. I looked at each of them, their faces a blur through my tears. My words were clumsy, inadequate, but they were the only ones I could manage. The gesture, the recognition, the love and support they had shown me... it was overwhelming, a tidal wave of emotion that threatened to drown me. "I promise... I''ll make you all proud." A chorus of warm laughter erupted from the group. Han Wei slung an arm around my shoulders, pulling me into a bone-crushing hug. "You already have, you oaf!" he exclaimed, his voice booming with affection. "Now come here and let us give you a proper send-off!" Li Na joined the embrace, her hug surprisingly firm despite her petite frame. "Come back and visit us soon. If you make us wait until we''re second-class disciples to visit you, I''m going to be mad." Even Feng Wu, usually reserved and calm, offered a smile and patted my head. "Safe travels, Kai. May your journey be filled with adventure and good fortune." The instructors, maintaining a more professional distance, stepped forward to shake my hand. Instructor Xiao-Hu''s grip was firm. "Remember everything you''ve learned, Kai," He said, his voice stern yet kind. "And don''t hesitate to reach out if you need anything." "You''ve got a bright future ahead of you," Instructor Xia Ji said, clapping me on the shoulder. "Nurture it." The horses, sensing our departure, pawed at the ground impatiently. I looked down at Windy and Tianyi, both nestled against me¡ªmy constant companions through all of this. I reached into the cart, pulling out a cloth robe, draping it over myself and Windy to ward off the slight chill of the breeze. More than that, I discreetly used the edge of the cloth to wipe my eyes, clearing away the tears that had managed to escape. Enough of this! This is unbecoming of a genius like myself! What would the world think if they saw me like this? A future legend, blubbering like a child? I sniffed one last time, straightened my back, and pointed dramatically at the sky. "Alright, Lan Sheng!" I declared. "It¡¯s time to depart! The heavens are waiting, and so are the great deeds I¡¯m destined to accomplish! Let¡¯s go!" Lan Sheng chuckled, clearly amused by my antics, but played along, giving a mock bow. "As you command, young master." With a butterfly on my shoulder and a snake nestled against my neck, I climbed onto the cart, feeling a strange mixture of sadness and excitement. As we rolled through the sect gates, I couldn¡¯t help but glance back one last time. The rolling hills, the sprawling training grounds, the familiar faces¡ªit all felt like a part of me, a home I was leaving behind. But I knew I would always return. Chapter 119: Footprints in the Snow Chapter 119: Footprints in the Snow The road stretched out before us, a winding path bordered by thick forests and rolling hills. The decision to bypass Crescent Bay City was a simple one¡ªtime was precious, and the journey back to my village was long enough without unnecessary detours. Besides, the thought of dealing with the city¡¯s bustling streets and watchful eyes didn¡¯t exactly thrill me. So, Lan Sheng and I stuck to the quieter path, our cart trundling steadily along. He sat beside me, his usual easygoing demeanor making the journey feel less daunting. We¡¯d been chatting since we left the sect, mostly about my recent advancements. ¡°You know,¡± Lan Sheng said, breaking the comfortable silence, ¡°what you¡¯ve done with your qi reserves is pretty impressive. It¡¯s not every day someone raises their level to that of a second-class disciple after just one elixir.¡± I shrugged, trying to play it off. ¡°The beast cores did most of the heavy lifting.¡± Lan Sheng chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Kai. Sure, the beast cores were potent, but not just anyone could have absorbed that power without some serious consequences. Your reserves are comparable to those of a second-class disciple, and Tianyi? She¡¯s at a rank that rivals a sect elder. That¡¯s nothing short of remarkable.¡± ¡°When you put it like that... I suppose it is pretty crazy. I wonder what would''ve happened had I drunk the whole thing myself.¡± He grinned, leaning back against the cart¡¯s wooden seat. ¡°Let me put it this way: We had a senior disciple in our sect who took an elixir just like yours. His qi surged, his power grew, and for a brief moment, he was the strongest in the sect.¡± My interest was piqued. ¡°What happened to him?¡± The man''s expression turned grave, his voice dropping to a low whisper. ¡°He exploded.¡± I nearly choked. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Yep. Boom. Bits and pieces everywhere,¡± Lan Sheng continued, his tone ominous. ¡°The sky was filled with his remains for days. Birds wouldn¡¯t go near the place where it happened for years.¡± My heart skipped a beat as I stared at him, horrified. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± The serious expression on his face cracked, and he burst out laughing. ¡°Of course I¡¯m joking! Come on, Kai, you really think Elder Zhu would let you take something that risky?¡± This is why I didn''t like Lan Sheng. He was a mischievous man, almost the complete opposite of Feng Wu in some ways. ¡°You really had me there for a second.¡± ¡°Lesson learned¡ªdon¡¯t believe stories that sound too dramatic.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the real story? What would¡¯ve happened if I drank it all?¡± Lan Sheng¡¯s tone shifted, though the amusement lingered. ¡°It¡¯s about more than just a potent elixir. Compatibility is key. Some people¡ªor spirit beasts¡ªare hyper-responders. Their physique, affinities, and the medicine all align perfectly. When that happens, the effects are amplified. It¡¯s rare, but it happens.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not just the elixir¡¯s strength, but how well it meshes with the person?¡± ¡°Exactly. Your body and affinities were in sync with the beast cores. Everything lined up perfectly. Tianyi must have had an even higher compatibility, which is why she ascended so fast. If you¡¯d taken it all, your reserves would¡¯ve been higher, but not as drastic as you might think.¡± I glanced at Tianyi, who fluttered around while Windy was huddled under my robes. ¡°So, a perfect storm¡ªright place, right time, right conditions.¡± Lan Sheng nodded. "But even with that, there¡¯s a limit. The more you use one type of elixir or pill, the less effective it becomes as your body gets used to it. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t keep taking the same pills and expect endless growth." "That¡¯s why variety matters," I added. "Different ingredients, different effects." ¡°Exactly. You keep your cultivation on its toes. But even then, you¡¯ll eventually run out of pills that give significant gains. That¡¯s why the path gets harder the further you go. You have to rely more on your own efforts and less on external aids.¡± The further we traveled, the more convinced I became that sharing the elixir with Tianyi and Windy had been the right decision. Sure, I could¡¯ve hoarded it all for myself, raised my own power to ridiculous heights¡ªbut what kind of legend would I be without my companions by my side? The tales they¡¯ll tell won¡¯t just be of Kai, the lone cultivator with his two spirit beasts trailing behind him. No, we¡¯ll be known as something far more grand¡ªa trio that defies the heavens together, a force of nature that leaves entire sects trembling. Stolen novel; please report. "And qi can only do so much. Even though your reserves are comparable to mine, it doesn''t mean you could hang with me in a fight." I turned to him with a raised brow. "Is that a challenge?" Lan Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately stepped back, his hands raised in apology. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! My muscle memory kicked in. I didn¡¯t mean to hit you that hard.¡± I waved him off, still trying to catch my breath. ¡°N-no worries. Just... give me a second.¡± He waited patiently as I composed myself, the sharp pain in my chest slowly subsiding. Finally, I managed to straighten up, offering him a wry smile. ¡°Guess I¡¯m not quite there yet.¡± He returned the smile, but his tone was apologetic. ¡°I won''t lie, that was impressive. I didn¡¯t expect you to react like that. But remember, it¡¯s not just about the qi. Your body and mind need to improve in conjunction with it. Qi is like the fuel for your attacks, but if the vessel isn¡¯t built to handle it, you¡¯re going to crash.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Think of it like a bow and arrow. Your qi is the string, your body the bow, and your mind the arrow. If the string is strong but the bow is weak, the arrow won¡¯t fly true. And if your mind isn¡¯t focused, even the strongest shot will miss its mark.¡± I nodded, the metaphor sinking in. ¡°So, I need to strengthen all three¡ªbody, mind, and qi¡ªto truly become formidable.¡± I''d always understood it to be that way. It''s why I strived for a balance rather than specializing in one particular area. "Although, your growth rate... It''s quite frightening. Perhaps there is some merit in your title as a genius, eh?" I couldn''t suppress the grin spreading across my face. I puffed up my chest, a playful swagger entering my step. "At this rate, I''d be able to take on Ping Hai in a straight fight, wouldn''t I?" He paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. Then, he looked up at the sky and spoke. "Ah, the snow is falling so beautifully today, don''t you think, Kai?" I stared at him, my jaw agape. "That''s not an answer!" He simply shrugged, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "We can rest here for about an hour, then continue. Qingmu isn''t far now." "Lan Sheng!" I groaned, playfully shoving his shoulder. "Don''t dodge the question!" The snow continued to fall, a silent witness to our lighthearted banter as I relentlessly pestered him for a straight answer. As the village of Qingmu came into view, a surge of nostalgia washed over me. The last time I had seen this place, it had been under siege by Wind Serpents, its streets filled with fear and uncertainty. Now, as I breathed in the crisp winter air, I could see that the damage from those attacks had been repaired. The houses stood tall and sturdy, their walls freshly mended, and life had returned to the village. Excitement bubbled up inside me as we drew closer. The village was more vibrant than I remembered. Children played in the snow, their laughter ringing out through the cold air, while adults tended to their tasks, their expressions relaxed and content. It was a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere I had encountered before. As Lan Sheng and I strolled down the main path, I noticed how quickly the villagers recognized me. Whispers spread like wildfire, and before I knew it, people were approaching us with broad smiles and words of gratitude. ¡°Kai! It¡¯s really him! The one who saved us from the Wind Serpents!¡± ¡°The hero of Qingmu has returned!¡± In no time, I was surrounded by villagers, their faces glowing with appreciation. They crowded around me, some clasping my hands, others bowing their heads in thanks. The attention was overwhelming, and I could feel the familiar warmth of embarrassment creeping up my neck. The second-class disciple, never one to miss an opportunity to tease, leaned in with a grin. ¡°So, how does it feel to be the village¡¯s savior? They might start building a statue of you next.¡± I chuckled awkwardly, trying to deflect the praise. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I could help. No need for statues, really.¡± But just as I was beginning to accept the adulation, a piercing scream cut through the air, shattering the celebratory mood. The villagers around me froze, their expressions shifting from joy to alarm as they turned to look at the source of the scream. A woman stood a short distance away, her eyes wide with terror. She was pointing directly at me¡ªor rather, at something near me. Confused, I followed her gaze and realized what had caught her attention. My ever-curious companion, had poked his head out from my collar, his serpentine eyes gleaming innocently as he took in the scene. ...Perhaps bringing a Wind Serpent into a village that had been attacked by Wind Serpents wasn¡¯t my brightest idea. Chapter 120: Fears Lingering Bite Chapter 120: Fear''s Lingering Bite The crowd¡¯s joyful murmurs turned into hushed whispers, and the warm smiles I had been receiving moments ago faded into wary stares. It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand why. Windy, though far smaller and less menacing than the serpents that had attacked Qingmu, still bore a striking resemblance to them. His white scales and blue eyes were different, yes, but to the villagers, he was still a spirit beast serpent¡ªa creature they had every reason to fear. I forced a smile, trying to dispel the growing tension. ¡°Please, everyone, calm down. This is Windy. He¡¯s not like the Wind Serpents that attacked the village. He¡¯s a different species entirely.¡± It was a bit of a fib. He was undoubtedly a Wind Serpent, but as listed by the Interface, an aberrant. One clearly influenced by Tianyi''s abilities, infusing him with energy since he was just an egg. The villagers exchanged uncertain glances, their apprehension palpable. I could see the fear in their eyes, the memories of those terrifying days resurfacing. I couldn¡¯t blame them; after all, it wasn¡¯t every day that a snake¡ªespecially one resembling a Wind Serpent¡ªshowed up in your village. ¡°He¡¯s harmless,¡± I continued, my tone as reassuring as I could make it. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s smaller, his scales are pure white, and his eyes are blue, not red like the ones that attacked the village. He¡¯s not aggressive at all.¡± But my words seemed to do little to soothe their fears. The villagers continued to murmur among themselves, their eyes darting between me and Windy. I could hear snippets of their conversations¡ª ¡°Can we trust him?¡± ¡°What if it turns on us?¡± ¡°It looks just like them...¡± Lan Sheng, sensing the rising tension, stepped forward. His presence, usually relaxed and easygoing, took on a more authoritative air as he addressed the crowd. ¡°People of Qingmu, I understand your concerns, but I assure you, this serpent is not a threat. On the honor of the Verdant Lotus Sect, I swear that Windy is under complete control and can be trusted.¡± For a moment, his words seemed to have some effect. The murmurs quieted slightly, and a few of the villagers glanced at each other, as if trying to gauge whether they should believe us. But the fear was still there, lurking just beneath the surface. One of the older men, his face lined with years of hardship, stepped forward. ¡°He may be different, but he¡¯s still a serpent. We¡¯ve seen what those creatures can do. Can you guarantee that it won¡¯t harm us?¡± I opened my mouth to respond, but the words caught in my throat. I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone, but how could I convince them? How could I make them see that he wasn¡¯t like the others? An idea struck me. If I could show the villagers that Windy was fully under my control¡ªtamed and harmless¡ªthey might start to see him differently. I swallowed my nerves and glanced down at the serpent, who was still nestled in my collar, his blue eyes watching the villagers with a curious but indifferent gaze. ¡°Of course I can guarantee it,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll prove it to you right now.¡± I cleared my throat, trying to sound confident. ¡°Windy, come out and show everyone how well-behaved you are.¡± He blinked at me slowly, and for a moment, I thought he was going to cooperate. But then he just stayed where he was, his expression unreadable. The villagers watched closely, their unease palpable, as I tried again. ¡°Come on, Windy,¡± I urged, my tone a little more pleading. ¡°Do something... uh, cool. You know, like you did back at the sect.¡± I swore I saw a hint of reproach in those blue eyes. He didn¡¯t move an inch. My confidence began to falter, and I could feel the sweat starting to bead on my forehead. This was not going as planned. ¡°Please?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was begging a snake to perform tricks in front of a crowd, but here I was, half of the entire village watching me. Windy finally stirred, but instead of doing something impressive or even remotely useful, he slithered out of my collar and coiled around my arm lazily, resting his head on my shoulder. His eyes half-lidded, he looked more like he was ready to take a nap than to impress anyone. And then, I felt it¡ªa wave of icy disdain washing over me, but it wasn¡¯t my own. It was sharp, cold, and pointed, cutting through the fog of my thoughts like a blade. My breath caught in my throat. Tianyi? The realization hit me like a splash of cold water, and I turned my gaze toward her. The usually delicate butterfly was hovering in the air, her wings barely moving as she stared intently at Windy. Her entire form seemed to radiate an icy aura, and it became clear that she was the source of the frigid pressure I was feeling. Before I could protest, he darted out of the inn, leaving me standing there, slightly stunned by his energy. I could hear him shouting orders to the stable hands outside, his voice brimming with purpose. I sighed inwardly, feeling a mix of embarrassment and pride. It was touching, really, to see how much of an impact I¡¯d had on him. But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uncomfortable with the hero worship. Lan Sheng, who had been watching the whole exchange with barely contained amusement, finally lost his composure. He burst out laughing, his shoulders shaking with mirth. ¡°You¡¯ve really made an impression on him, haven¡¯t you?¡± I shot him a glare, though I couldn¡¯t help the smile tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°Oh, shut up. I didn¡¯t ask for this.¡± He wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling. ¡°Oh, I know. But it¡¯s just too good. The mighty Kai, revered by the villagers and idolized by the young. Who would¡¯ve thought?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I muttered, trying to brush off the embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on getting a room for the night.¡± Within minutes, we were situated and placed in the biggest rooms in the inn. It was early in the evening still, and I decided to get some training done outside. if I wanted to incorporate the rest of the beast core elixir into my dantian quicker, I''d need to keep on training hard and deplete my reserves. My two companions came with me, although Lan Sheng stayed in his room, likely cultivating in peace or sleeping. We sneakily made our way out of the inn as a group, traveling into the outskirts, but close enough where the village was in plain sight. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, remembering Lan Sheng''s words. Qi alone is not enough. The memory of our sparring session replayed in my mind, a relentless loop of feints, parries, and missed opportunities. I had dissected every movement, every subtle shift in his stance, every telltale twitch of his muscles. I had the advantage of familiarity, of countless hours spent replaying our encounters within the vast expanse of my Memory Palace. Yet, despite my knowledge, he had effortlessly outmaneuvered me What was it that kept him so far ahead of me? I understood now. More than ever. It wasn''t just about having the strongest techniques or the most potent reserves. It was about knowing when to strike, when to yield, when to adapt. It was about reading your opponent, anticipating their next move, and responding with a calculated counter. A fierce determination ignited within me. This was a challenge I couldn''t overcome with shortcuts or clever tricks. This was a battle that would be won through sweat, blood, and countless hours of practice. And the only solution to that, was gaining experience of my own. To adapt and consider the nuance of each technique I know, when to use them and when not to. This wasn''t something I could shortcut so easily. I turned to Tianyi and Windy, a fierce grin spreading across my face. "You two ready?" ''Indeed,'' The butterfly''s voice echoed in my mind, a melody carried on the crisp winter air. Windy uncoiled, his sleek body a blur of white against the snow as he tested his newfound agility. The elixir had ignited a spark within him, a hunger for challenge and growth. And perhaps a hint of resentment for being forced to do tricks under my and Tianyi''s behest. A thrill coursed through me. The prospect of sparring with partners who could match my newfound strength was exhilarating. No more holding back, no more cautious exchanges. "Let''s go!" I roared, launching myself forward, my body a blur of motion. The snow-covered clearing became our battlefield. Tianyi darted through the air, her wings a blur. Windy, a serpentine whirlwind, weaved and lunged, his tail a whip of pure force. I met their attacks with equal fervor, my movements fueled by a newfound confidence and agility. The night air crackled with energy, the clash of our powers echoing through the silent clearing. Under the watchful eyes of the moon and stars, we danced, we fought, we grew. Like a dragon''s claws tempered against steel scales, we honed our skills, each strike a step closer to mastery. Chapter 121: A Taoists Forbidden Feast Chapter 121: A Taoist''s Forbidden Feast I groaned as I slowly became aware of my surroundings, every muscle in my body protesting even the slightest movement. It felt like I¡¯d been run over by a herd of stampeding spirit beasts. Although admittedly that wasn''t too far from the case. The dull ache in my limbs was a stark reminder of the sparring session from the night before, where I had faced the brutal onslaught of my own companions. Windy¡¯s qi-infused tail strikes had been far more powerful than I anticipated. The sheer force behind each whip of his tail had nearly knocked the wind out of me, and I was pretty sure I¡¯d have quite a few bruises had it not been for the Rooted Banyan Stance. As I slowly stretched out my arm, I winced, feeling the soreness in my muscles. Tianyi had been no less formidable. Her lightning-fast bladed wings had forced me to stay on my toes, dodging and weaving as best as I could. The cuts on my robes¡ªand the few shallow ones on my skin¡ªwere a testament to her precision. As I lay there, staring up at the wooden ceiling, I couldn¡¯t help but replay the events of the previous night in my mind. Lan Sheng had been right, of course. Just because someone had immense qi reserves didn¡¯t mean they could wield them effectively in battle. Tianyi, despite having reached a rank comparable to a sect elder according to the Interface, wasn¡¯t yet a seasoned fighter. She had the power, yes, but her lack of experience was evident. Her attacks were fast, her wings sharp enough to slice through wood, but there was a predictability to her movements that I could exploit¡ªif I was fast enough, that is. But even knowing that, I couldn¡¯t ignore the reality of our sparring session. If we had been fighting for real, with the intent to kill, there was no doubt in my mind that Tianyi would have left me in a puddle of my own blood. She was strong, far stronger than me in terms of raw power, but it wasn¡¯t an insurmountable strength. There was still a gap between us, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of gap that left me feeling hopeless. Instead, it was a challenge¡ªa challenge to close that distance, to grow stronger alongside her. ''Good morning,'' The butterfly in question said. She fluttered over, perching atop my nose. "Good morning to you too, Tianyi." I decided not to disturb Windy, as he was content, sleeping. Getting dressed and tying my hair into a bun, I made my way downstairs, yawning all the while. I was met with a massive breakfast, several dishes piled high, along with the sight of Lan Sheng eating noodle soup. Beef noodle soup. He stilled, as though detecting my presence. My jaw dropped. "Lan Sheng," I sputtered, pointing at the taoist. "Is that... beef noodle soup?" He froze, chopsticks hovering mid-air, a noodle dangling precariously from his lips. His eyes darted between me and the bowl. "It''s, uh..." he stammered, clearing his throat. "It''s a... medicinal broth. Yes, a medicinal broth made with, uh, beef essence. For strengthening the body and... and cultivating yang energy." "You''re the worst liar I''ve ever met!" He sheepishly lowered his chopsticks, a blush creeping up his neck. "Alright, alright, you got me," he admitted, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "But it''s been ages since I''ve had a good bowl of beef noodle soup. And besides," he added, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone, "a little indulgence never hurt anyone, right?" I shook my head, still chuckling. "You''re incorrigible," I said, taking a seat across from him. "But I guess I can''t blame you. That smells amazing." He beamed, pushing the bowl towards me. "Try some," he offered. "It''s better than anything I''ve tried in Crescent Bay." Did that mean he was a repeat offender? Was this guy really a taoist? "Why not? After all," I said, echoing his earlier words, "a little indulgence never hurt anyone." As I slurped up the flavorful broth and savored the tender beef, I couldn''t help but grin. Maybe a little deviation from the path of strict discipline wasn''t so bad after all. Especially when it involved a steaming bowl of beef noodle soup. "I hope you''re enjoying the meal," A voice said from the kitchen. I turned to my right, seeing a familiar face. "I apologize for not meeting you last night." "Ah..! Hua Yin, right?" The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Just as I was about to ask Hua Yin, I noticed Hua Lingsheng entering the inn from outside, his cheeks flushed from the cold. He spotted me and immediately brightened, rushing over with the same enthusiasm he¡¯d shown the day before. ¡°Elder Brother Kai!¡± he greeted, his voice full of excitement. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°I did, thanks to your family¡¯s hospitality,¡± I replied, giving him a warm smile. ¡°Actually, I was just thinking... Have you or anyone else in the village seen the Silent Moon Sect since they last came?¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t seen them since they came to help after the Wind Serpents attacked. They collected their tribute, and then... nothing.¡± That was a relief, at least for now. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their absence wasn¡¯t entirely due to benevolence. Lan Sheng, still working his way through another bowl of noodles, finally spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s likely they¡¯re focusing their manpower inward after Elder Jun took power. Consolidating their strength, dealing with any internal challenges... It makes sense that they wouldn¡¯t be too concerned with a small village like Qingmu for the time being, as valuable as it is.¡± I blinked, confused at the last part of his sentence. "Valuable? How so?" "Well, it''s a crossroad for many traders traveling to further villages, including your hometown," He explained, setting down his bowl. "It might look unassuming, but it¡¯s a vital hub for trade in this region. The merchants pass through here, bringing goods from all over and distributing them to smaller, more remote villages. It¡¯s a lifeline, really.¡± I blinked, taken aback by the information. And even moreso by Lan Sheng''s articulate reply. ¡°I had no idea. It didn¡¯t seem like much when I first arrived.¡± The man chuckled, giving me a knowing look. ¡°Ah, Kai, are you looking down on Qingmu? Just because it doesn¡¯t look like Crescent Bay or some bustling city doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t important. I thought you''d know better than to judge a book by its cover.¡± I quickly shook my head, a hint of panic rising in my chest. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant! I just¡ª¡± Before I could finish, Hua Lingsheng burst out laughing, the sound light and genuine. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elder Brother Kai! We know Qingmu doesn¡¯t look like much. The truth is, the area isn¡¯t rich in natural resources, so it¡¯s hard to expand or accommodate a larger population. We¡¯re heavily reliant on the trade that passes through here, which is why the village is smaller than you might expect.¡± The younger boy beamed at me. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re so grateful to you, Elder Brother Kai. Without you, we might not have had the chance to rebuild and keep the trade routes open. You¡¯ve done more for us than you know.¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m glad I could help,¡± I replied softly, ¡°and I¡¯ll do my best to continue supporting Qingmu, however I can.¡± Just as the warmth of the moment settled in, a sudden, sharp feeling of wariness pierced my thoughts¡ªan emotion that wasn¡¯t my own. I immediately recognized it as coming from Tianyi. Her usually serene presence had become taut, like a bowstring drawn too tight. At the same time, Lan Sheng paused, his easygoing demeanor shifting as his eyes narrowed toward the door. ¡°Something¡¯s happening outside,¡± he said, his voice low and serious. Without another word, we all rose from our seats and moved toward the door, the tension palpable. As we stepped outside, the source of Tianyi¡¯s unease became clear. A commotion was brewing in the village square, and a crowd was quickly forming. Pushing our way through the gathering villagers, we soon saw what had drawn their attention. A group of cultivators, dressed in deep orange robes, were parading through the square. At their center was the massive corpse of an Iron Boar, its thick hide marred with fresh wounds. The beast¡¯s tusks gleamed in the morning light, a testament to the formidable creature it had been in life. Standing proudly atop the boar¡¯s carcass was a young cultivator, his posture exuding arrogance as he addressed the crowd. ¡°Behold!¡± he declared, his voice booming across the square. ¡°This mighty beast was felled by none other than I, Shan Huai of the Iron Claw sect!¡± The villagers murmured amongst themselves, clearly impressed, but the bravado in Shan Huai¡¯s tone made me inwardly groan. Of course, something like this would happen the moment I arrived. Why did events always seem to spiral out of control when I was nearby? Lan Sheng shot me a knowing glance, his expression wry. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got ourselves a show-off. What do you think, Kai? Should we see what all the fuss is about?¡± I sighed, already feeling the headache coming on. ¡°Might as well. But something tells me this is going to be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡± With that, we moved closer to the front of the crowd, ready to see just what kind of spectacle the cultivators were planning to put on. Chapter 122: The Rumbling Thunder, Shan Huai Chapter 122: The Rumbling Thunder, Shan Huai The crowd¡¯s chatter swelled around us as the man leading the group stepped forward, his orange robes fluttering slightly in the morning breeze. The arrogance radiating from him was palpable, and it wasn¡¯t hard to see why. With a cocky grin plastered on his face, he planted his foot callously on the corpse of the Iron Boar, his posture exuding the self-assurance of someone who had no doubt about his superiority. ¡°People of Qingmu!¡± he called out, his voice reverberating across the square. ¡°I am Shan Huai, the Rumbling Thunder, second-class disciple of the Iron Claw Sect! This beast you see before you¡ªa vicious Iron Boar¡ªwas stalking the outskirts of your village, threatening your very lives. But fear not, for I and my comrades have vanquished it, ensuring your safety!¡± "Iron Claw sect?" I turned to Lan Sheng beside me. He shrugged, likely having never heard of the name himself. The villagers gasped, murmuring among themselves as they regarded the massive beast¡¯s corpse. Both of us stepped closer to get a better look at the Iron Boar. As we approached, I could see the boar¡¯s body in greater detail. It was the genuine article, alright. The Iron Boar was a formidable beast, known for its thick hide that was said to be as tough as metal¡ªhence the name. But what caught my attention were the wounds that marred its side. Three deep gouges ran along its flank, the flesh torn clean through to the bone. The blood that had seeped from the wounds was dried now. Lan Sheng leaned in slightly, his voice low. ¡°Those gouges... they¡¯re not from some wild, flailing attack. Those are precise strikes, deep and lethal." The realization settled in, heavy and undeniable. Shan Huai wasn¡¯t just blowing hot air. They had actually defeated this monster, a feat that shouldn''t be underestimated. While not as notorious as Wind Serpents, these creatures were still formidable opponents. Tianyi fluttered slightly on my shoulder, her wings giving off a faint, uneasy hum. I felt a prickle of unease myself. This guy wasn¡¯t just some arrogant braggart. The man, oblivious to¡ªor perhaps reveling in¡ªthe attention he was receiving, continued his proclamation. ¡°The Iron Boar is known for its resilience and power, but it was no match for the might of the Iron Claw Sect! We have saved your village from certain destruction. Remember this day, for it is the day the Rumbling Thunder of the Iron Claw Sect ensured your safety!¡± Shan Huai¡¯s voice boomed across the square as he continued, his tone shifting from boastful to derisive. ¡°But where was the Silent Moon Sect, huh? The so-called protectors of Qingmu? Nowhere to be seen, of course. They¡¯ve left you to fend for yourselves, only showing up when it¡¯s time to collect their tribute. It¡¯s clear they don¡¯t value this village¡ªdon¡¯t value you. But don''t worry! The Iron Claw Sect will not stand for such neglect and injustice.¡± The villagers exchanged uneasy glances, the tension in the air thickening as Shan Huai¡¯s words settled over them. ¡°We, the Iron Claw Sect,¡± He continued, his voice rising with righteous indignation, ¡°are willing to step in where the Silent Moon Sect has failed. We will take our rightful place as your protectors, and unlike them, we won¡¯t demand exorbitant tributes. We ask for far less¡ªonly what is fair and just.¡± Ah. This is where it always goes. Lan Sheng and I exchanged a sharp look. It was clear now what Shan Huai was up to. This wasn¡¯t just about showing off his skills or gaining the village¡¯s admiration. This was a calculated move to undermine the Silent Moon Sect and seize control of Qingmu. The implications were dangerous¡ªif the Silent Moon Sect discovered that the Iron Claw was encroaching on their territory... Before I could voice my concerns, the village head, an older man with a weathered face and a humble demeanor, stepped forward. His hands trembled slightly as he clasped them in front of him, bowing deeply to Shan Huai. ¡°We are grateful for your help, truly we are,¡± he began, his voice respectful yet tinged with anxiety. ¡°But¡ª¡± Shan Huai¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he cut the village head off. ¡°But what? Are you rejecting the favor of the Iron Claw Sect? Are you spitting in our faces after we saved you from certain death?¡± The village head¡¯s eyes widened, his face paling as he realized the gravity of the situation. He tried to backtrack, his words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°No, no, of course not! We are thankful, it¡¯s just that... we cannot so easily switch our allegiance. The Silent Moon Sect has protected us for years, and¡ª¡± ¡°Protected?¡± The man sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°They¡¯ve done nothing but take from you! And now, when another spirit beast comes¡ªbecause make no mistake, it will come¡ªwhat will you do? Beg the Silent Moon Sect to save you again? And if they don¡¯t come? What then?¡± His words hung in the air, heavy and oppressive. The villagers murmured anxiously, their fear palpable. I could almost see the doubt creeping into their minds, the seeds of mistrust being planted. Lan Sheng shifted beside me, his expression hardening. ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°If they push this too far, the Silent Moon Sect will retaliate, and Qingmu will be caught in the crossfire.¡± I nodded, my mind racing as I tried to think of a way to defuse the situation. Spirit beast sightings had been rising throughout the region, and Shan Huai¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t just an empty boast. The village was vulnerable, and the fear of being left unprotected was a powerful motivator. I took a deep breath, shaking my head as I tried to explain. "That¡¯s exactly the problem, Lan Sheng. If you take up the challenge, he¡¯ll be more on guard, knowing you¡¯re a second-class disciple like him. He won¡¯t let his guard down so easily. But me? I¡¯m just an unassuming alchemist¡ªno sect affiliation, no reputation to worry about. He¡¯ll underestimate me, and that¡¯s what we need right now." Lan Sheng¡¯s eyes searched mine, still full of doubt, but I could see that my reasoning was starting to get through to him. "Kai, this is risky. If they really did take down that Iron Boar with their bare fists, then we¡¯re dealing with some seriously powerful people here." "Exactly," I replied, my voice firm. "If they¡¯re as strong as they claim, they would¡¯ve already challenged the Silent Moon Sect directly. But they haven¡¯t. Instead, they¡¯re trying to exploit the death of the Iron Boar to gain leverage over the village. That¡¯s a red flag. If I¡¯m right, and this is all just a bluff, then I can expose them and drive them away without bloodshed. And if... If I¡¯m wrong, then at least we¡¯ll know the village is under the protection of someone who¡¯s actually strong enough to stand against the Silent Moon Sect." Lan Sheng let out a long sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly as he finally relented. "Alright, Kai. I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ll trust you on this. Just be careful, okay?" "I will," I promised, giving him a reassuring nod. "And if things start to go south, don¡¯t hesitate to step in." With that, I turned back to the crowd, trying to keep my nerves in check as I approached Shan Huai once more. The man was watching me with a curious, almost amused expression as if he were trying to figure out what my angle was. "You''re awfully close to the second-class disciple of the Verdant Lotus Sect," Shan Huai remarked casually, his tone laced with thinly veiled disdain. "But you should know that just because our titles are the same doesn¡¯t mean our skills are. The Verdant Lotus is full of scholars and alchemists, not warriors." I bit my tongue, forcing down the urge to snap back at him. Instead, I kept my expression meek and nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re right, of course. The Verdant Lotus is known for its knowledge and alchemy, not for its martial prowess." I took a deep breath, then added, "That¡¯s why a sparring demonstration would be so valuable. It would help us common folk better understand and appreciate your incredible skills. I mean, it¡¯s almost hard to believe that you defeated such an incredible beast with just your bare hands." I could see the hint of a smirk forming on the second-class disciple''s lips, and I knew I had him. I decided to sweeten the deal. "And, to make it more interesting, if you win, I¡¯ll offer you a selection of my finest potions as a reward. After all, I may not be much of a fighter, but I am an alchemist." Shan Huai¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest at the mention of potions, and I knew I had him hooked. "Alright, alchemist," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "I accept your terms. What are the rules?" "Simple," I replied, keeping my tone deferential. "All I have to do is land one hit on you to win, but for you to win, you must make me yield. But, uh, I have a small request." I hesitated, as if unsure whether I should even be asking. "Since I¡¯m no warrior, I was hoping I could have my spirit beast companions support me in the spar. It¡¯s the very least I¡¯d need to hold a candle to the mighty Rumbling Thunder." His smirk widened, his ego clearly stroked by my words. "Spirit beasts, huh? Fine. Let¡¯s see what your little pets can do. It won¡¯t make a difference, but I¡¯ll humor you." I nodded gratefully, gesturing to Tianyi, who fluttered innocently on my shoulder. "This is Tianyi," I introduced her, watching as she gave a delicate flap of her wings, the very picture of harmlessness. "And as for the other... would you mind waking him up?" ''Of course.'' I hesitated, realizing I would have to call Windy out from where he was still curled up, sleeping in the inn. She fluttered slowly over to the closed window, glowing subtly as she did so. Not even a moment later, the window clicked open with a smooth move, and the hatchling slithered out with indifferent eyes. "This is Windy," I said, gently patting the serpentine spirit beast¡¯s head. "With them by my side, I might just be able to give you a challenge worthy of your title." As Windy coiled around my shoulders, I couldn''t help but notice the flicker of greed and desire that crossed Shan Huai¡¯s eyes. He hid it well, but for a brief moment, it was there¡ªan unmistakable glint of avarice as he took in the sight of my spirit beasts. However, the smug grin quickly returned to his face, and he seemed unconcerned, as if dismissing the idea that my two companions could pose any real threat. ¡°You know, the world is wide and vast, full of mysteries and hidden dangers,¡± Shan Huai said, his tone patronizing. ¡°But if you think a couple of minor spirit beasts and an untrained alchemist will change anything, then you¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡± I met his condescending gaze, my heart pounding in my chest, though I kept my expression composed. His arrogance was a double-edged sword¡ªdangerous, yes, but also something I could use to my advantage. He saw me as insignificant, someone barely worth his attention. And that was exactly what I needed him to believe. Windy shifted slightly, his cold scales brushing against my neck, a silent reminder of the stakes. Tianyi hovered at my shoulder, her delicate wings shimmering in the light. We were ready, even if Shan Huai didn''t think so. "Perhaps," I replied quietly, letting just a hint of uncertainty creep into my voice. Shan Huai smirked, clearly enjoying his perceived superiority. He glanced at his disciples, who chuckled at my words as if they were nothing more than the ramblings of a fool. "We''ll see about that," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Prepare yourself, alchemist. I''ll make sure this is over quickly." I nodded, swallowing the nerves that threatened to bubble to the surface. The crowd was silent now, all eyes on us, waiting for the clash that could determine the future of their village. Chapter 123: A Meek Fa?ade, A Strong Strike Chapter 123: A Meek Fac?ade, A Strong Strike Lan Sheng stepped forward, moving in between Shan Huai and me with a sharp breath. ¡°I¡¯ll serve as witness and mediator for this spar,¡± he declared, his voice clear and commanding as his eyes flicked over to Shan Huai. ¡°Kai Liu¡¯s task is to land a single hit on you, while your goal is to make him yield.¡± He barely acknowledged Lan Sheng¡¯s words, raising a hand to pick his ear as if the whole affair were beneath him. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Shan Huai muttered dismissively, clearly unconcerned. His eyes flickered back to me, filled with the same smug confidence he had worn since the moment he arrived. Lan Sheng, however, wasn¡¯t having it. I could see the way his jaw clenched, how he gave Shan Huai a pointed stink eye that lingered just a second too long. He then turned back to me, his posture subtly shifting as he planted himself firmly in the space between us, almost as if he was positioning himself to jump in the moment things went wrong. For a second, I caught the second-class disciple''s eye. It was a fleeting moment, but the message was clear. I¡¯m watching. If this gets out of hand, I¡¯ll stop it. There was comfort in that, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t afford to rely on him. This was my fight, my wager. If I wanted to win, I had to do it myself. Windy and Tianyi had their roles to play, but the burden ultimately rested on my shoulders. Shan Huai¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Hurry up and begin,¡± he sneered, tapping his foot impatiently on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve got better things to do than waste time playing games with an alchemist.¡± Lan Sheng looked at me, giving me a brief, sharp nod, his expression all business now. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± he said quietly, stepping back to give us room. The older disciple smirked, his posture shifting as he clasped his hands behind his back, adopting a stance of complete and utter arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ll even give you the first three moves. Consider it a form of mercy,¡± he declared, his voice oozing with condescension. His eyes gleamed with self-assuredness, the assumption that this fight would be over before it even began. I swallowed, keeping up my meek facade as I bowed slightly in thanks. ¡°Th-that¡¯s very generous of you,¡± I stammered, putting on the act. Inside, my thoughts raced. ''He¡¯s already written me off. Perfect.'' Straightening up, I cast a glance at my companions. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case... let¡¯s not waste any time,¡± I said softly, then gestured to the two spirit beasts. ¡°Tianyi, Windy, would you two be so kind as to... begin?¡± The butterfly''s wings glowed brighter in response, her small form radiating with a sudden intensity. She flapped once¡ªjust once¡ªbut it was enough to stir the air into a violent gust. The snow, dirt and debris that littered the ground were whipped up in an instant, swirling toward Shan Huai with alarming speed. Caught off guard, he instinctively raised his hand as the wind hit his face, sending dirt into his eyes. That single moment of blindness was all Windy needed. With a sharp hiss and uncoiling of his powerful muscles, the serpent sprang into action. He closed the gap in an instant, his jaws snapping open as he aimed straight for the man''s face. "Urgh!" The second-class disciple barely managed to twist his head aside, avoiding Windy¡¯s fangs by the width of a hair. But before he could fully recover, Windy¡¯s tail lashed out in mid-air, whipping across his eyes with a resounding slap. ¡°Argh!¡± Shan Huai stumbled back, blinking furiously as his vision was blurred further. His smug confidence wavered, confusion flickering across his face. I hadn¡¯t even moved yet, still rooted in place as I watched the scene unfold. Tianyi wasn¡¯t finished. As Shan Huai reeled from the blow, she darted forward with shocking speed, her wings cutting through the air with the sharpness of blades. The glow surrounding her flared, and she dove forward in the gap between his arm and torso, ripping open his orange robe. The man snarled as the fabric of his robe tore, his expression shifting from confusion to fury. The arrogance that had previously dominated his face was now replaced with a burning frustration. He planted his feet, his body tensing as he dropped into a low, crouched stance. His fingers curled into claw-like shapes. With a sharp growl, Shan parried Windy¡¯s next tail strike, his reflexes sharp despite the debris in his eyes. There was power in his movements, but he was still off-balance, still reacting to the unpredictable assault from both beasts. Before he could capitalize on the parry, Tianyi darted in front of his face once again, her shimmering wings flickering with light, obscuring his vision. Shan Huai swung wildly at her, his claws slashing through the air, but she was already gone¡ªretreating just as quickly as she had appeared. That brief distraction gave Windy the time he needed to retreat, his serpentine body curling back toward me as he readied his next strike. They¡¯re toying with him. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Windy and Tianyi were moving around Shan Huai with a speed and precision that I hadn¡¯t even fully grasped until now. Their coordination was flawless, their agility far beyond what I had expected. Shan Huai was left swinging at nothing, his strikes falling short as they made him look like a bumbling child trying to swat at flies. His eyes widened, a flicker of panic crossing his face for the briefest of moments. I continued my words, just loud enough for him to hear. "If you don¡¯t want to be exposed here and now¡ªlosing to a mere alchemist in front of everyone¡ªthen I suggest you take your disciples and leave. Quietly." Shan Huai¡¯s expression twisted with a mix of anger and shame. He opened his mouth as if to retort, but no words came. He knew I had him cornered. I straightened up, turning to face the gathered crowd. "Is there anyone else who would like to challenge me?" I called out, my voice carrying through the still air. My gaze swept over the third-class disciples of the Iron Claw Sect, each of them turning away, their eyes downcast and shoulders slumped in defeat. There was no response. The fight had been won, and everyone knew it. Shan Huai grit his teeth, his body shaking with barely suppressed rage. But he knew he had no choice. "Retreat," he growled, his voice barely audible as he gave the order to his disciples. In an instant, the group of Iron Claw disciples moved to follow him, their previous arrogance now replaced by a humbled silence. They left the Iron Boar¡¯s corpse behind as they made their swift departure, their retreat echoing the sound of their defeat. The villagers, who had been watching in tense silence, began to murmur amongst themselves, relief and awe flooding the air. I could feel their eyes on me, but all I felt was the cold breeze brushing against my skin. As I stood there in the falling snow, watching the Iron Claw Sect disappear from sight, I couldn''t help but feel a small flicker of satisfaction settle in my chest. I won. Not one where I was left bruised and broken like my encounter with Ping Hai of the Silent Moon Sect. That fight had ended with me barely able to stand, and Ping Hai had walked away nearly unscathed. But this? This was different. I had won¡ªagainst a second-class disciple no less¡ªand I stood here, untouched. It wasn¡¯t just a fluke, either. This wasn¡¯t a narrow escape where I managed to pull victory from the jaws of defeat. And yet, the irony of it wasn¡¯t lost on me. I had barely even fought. It was Tianyi and Windy who had humiliated Shan Huai, who had toyed with him and shown their strength in a way that I hadn¡¯t anticipated. But still... I¡¯d come a long way. A year ago, I wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of standing in a situation like this. I was no Lan Sheng, no Feng Wu, no Ping Hai, but I had won. And for the first time since the Gauntlet, I felt the subtle burn of accomplishment, that taste of victory lingering on my tongue, sweeter than anything I could have imagined. Lan Sheng stepped beside me, his arms crossed, and his usual playful demeanor softened by a quiet respect. ¡°You really surprised me there,¡± he muttered, glancing sideways at me. ¡°I was ready to step in at any moment, but... I guess I didn¡¯t need to, huh?¡± I let out a breath, one I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. Windy and Tianyi were incredible.¡± Lan Sheng nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°They were. But don¡¯t sell yourself short, Kai. That Rooted Banyan Stance... You held strong, even when he went in for the kill.¡± I blinked, absorbing his words. I¡¯d reacted purely on instinct, relying on the stance I¡¯d practiced countless times. It had worked, and yet, there was still a sense of disbelief washing over me. I wasn¡¯t used to feeling victorious like this. Not when the stakes were so high. ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯re on a roll, Kai. First Ping Hai, and now this? You¡¯re making a habit of pissing off sect disciples. If we leave you alone for a little longer, I can see you finding a way to provoke the Whispering Wind Sect as well!¡± I chuckled softly, shaking my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this.¡± ¡°No one ever does,¡± he replied, giving me a knowing look. ¡°But you handled it like a pro. You¡¯ve come a long way, Kai. And you¡¯re only going to keep getting stronger.¡± Stronger. The word echoed in my mind as I looked out at the villagers, at the snow-covered ground where Shan Huai had fallen, and at my companions who stood by my side. I wasn¡¯t sure what the future held or what other challenges would come my way, but one thing was certain¡ªI wasn¡¯t the same alchemist who had stumbled into the Jianghu nearly a year ago. I had changed. And for the first time, I was starting to believe that I could stand my ground. ¡°We should get inside before we freeze to death,¡± Lan Sheng added with a smirk, shaking the snow from his sleeves. ¡°Victory¡¯s sweeter with a hot bowl of soup.¡± I nodded, feeling the cold seep into my bones now that the adrenaline was fading. But beneath it all, that spark of victory remained, warming me from the inside out. As we made our way back toward the inn, I couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the Iron Boar¡¯s corpse, still lying in the square. It was a reminder of the lie Shan Huai had tried to sell, a lie I had seen through from the beginning. I smiled to myself, the taste of victory still fresh. "Next time," I murmured under my breath, "it¡¯ll be even easier." Chapter 124: Price of Pride Chapter 124: Price of Pride ¡°Elder Brother Kai! You were amazing!¡± he exclaimed, practically bouncing on his feet. ¡°You didn¡¯t even break a sweat!¡± ¡°Let this be a lesson,¡± I said, pausing to swirl the rice in my bowl before taking a bite. ¡°Underestimating your opponent is like grasping fire with your bare hands¡ªby the time you realize the danger, the damage is already done.¡± Lan Sheng chuckled, swirling his own cup of wine as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from the same guy who declared himself the rising genius of the province not too long ago.¡± I shot him a playful grin. ¡°It¡¯s not arrogance if you can back it up.¡± Laughter rippled through the inn, blending with the hum of voices and the clatter of dishes. The atmosphere was lively, a far cry from the tense showdown that had unfolded just hours earlier. Now, the villagers crowded around, offering smiles and congratulations as platters of food and jugs of wine made their rounds. Our table, in particular, was filled to the brim with delicacies¡ªroasted meats, steamed buns, fragrant broths¡ªand at the center of it all, Windy and Tianyi were being treated like royalty. The hatchling preened under the attention, happily scarfing down whole, roasted chickens, his white scales shimmering in the firelight as he flicked his tail in contentment. A young girl with bright eyes held up another plate of meat, offering it to him with a wide smile. Windy¡¯s tongue flicked out as he accepted it, swallowing the bird whole. Tianyi, on the other hand, was daintier in her indulgence. She perched elegantly on the edge of a wine bowl, using her delicate proboscis to slurp the wine with an almost regal air. Her wings shimmered with a faint glow, and I could sense her satisfaction as the crowd around us marveled at her beauty and grace. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment despite the lively celebration around me. Inwardly, I knew I could have approached the situation better. A more careful plan, one that didn¡¯t involve wagering with someone like Shan Huai, would have been smarter. But there had been a part of me that had wanted to throw myself into that danger, to prove something. Not just to the village, not even to Lan Sheng, but to myself. Ever since the Gauntlet, my confidence had been shaken. Today¡¯s victory over Shan Huai felt like regaining a sliver of that lost belief in myself, but it didn¡¯t sit as well as I¡¯d hoped. There was a selfishness in what I did, a need to reclaim something personal through this fight. But that victory didn¡¯t come without its consequences. As I chewed on a piece of meat, my thoughts drifted back to Shan Huai. He wouldn¡¯t forget this. And if the Iron Claw Sect was truly looking to expand its influence, there was a chance they wouldn¡¯t let this humiliation slide. That brought me to a bigger problem¡ªthe rising tensions between the sects. Qingmu was just one small village, but it felt like it was caught in the middle of something much larger. I leaned closer to Lan Sheng, lowering my voice to ask the question that had been nagging at the back of my mind. ¡°What do you think? Will Shan Huai come back and try to get revenge? Do you think the Silent Moon Sect would protect the village if things escalate?¡± Lan Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious, the humor and ease that had filled the evening fading as he considered the implications. He put down his cup of wine and looked out toward the quieting inn, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± he said quietly. ¡°If the Silent Moon Sect doesn¡¯t step in, Qingmu is going to face more trouble. And Shan Huai... he might not be strong enough to take revenge on his own, but sects don¡¯t act alone. He could bring others.¡± The weight of his words settled over me like a cold wind. The Iron Claw Sect had proven they weren¡¯t above flexing their power, and if they decided to press the matter, the villagers would suffer the most. Lan Sheng gave me a sidelong glance, his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°But that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. As a second-class disciple, it¡¯s my job to ensure things like this don¡¯t spiral out of control. I¡¯ll send a letter to the Silent Moon Sect as soon as I can, informing them of the situation. If they know what¡¯s at stake, they might intervene.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡± I asked, though I had a sinking feeling I already knew the answer. ¡°If they don¡¯t,¡± Lan Sheng said, his voice steady but grim, ¡°then I¡¯ll stay. I¡¯ll make sure the Iron Claw Sect doesn¡¯t try anything while we wait for the Silent Moon Sect¡¯s decision. But one way or another, I¡¯ll see to it that Qingmu isn¡¯t left defenseless.¡± The snapping of branches underfoot drew him out of his thoughts. The third-class disciples trudged behind him, slower than he liked, their eyes wary as they glanced at their surroundings. ¡°Move faster!¡± Shan Huai barked, the sharpness of his voice startling them into action. He ground his teeth, fury and frustration fueling him. He needed control. He needed a way to regain what had been stolen from him. But as they trudged onward, his eyes caught something ahead¡ªa figure standing in the middle of their path. An old man, frail and decrepit, with thin, tangled hair draped over his face like a curtain of neglect. He wore a tattered robe, his bare feet planted on the cold forest floor. The man was muttering under his breath, his words low and unintelligible. His presence was unnatural¡ªout of place in the stillness of the woods. ¡°What is this?¡± Shan Huai growled, irritation flaring as he clenched his fists. His hands curled into tight claws, ready to strike. ¡°Out of the way, old man,¡± he barked, his voice filled with impatience and pain. ¡°Move, before I make you regret it.¡± The figure didn¡¯t move. His head hung low, and his body swayed gently as if the wind itself was pushing him. He continued mumbling, the words slipping through his cracked lips, but they made no sense. Shan Huai¡¯s patience, already stretched thin, snapped. ¡°I said move!¡± he roared, stepping forward, his arms tensing with barely contained qi, ready to unleash a strike. Slowly, the old man¡¯s head lifted. His eyes were clouded, vacant, and his smile twisted into something unnatural¡ªa grin that seemed to crawl up his face like it didn¡¯t belong there. His voice, though still soft, became clear enough to understand, sending a cold shiver through the group. ¡°Are you the ones... who took it?¡± Shan Huai¡¯s fists tightened. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for your riddles, old man. Move, or I¡¯ll make you regret standing in my way.¡± The old man¡¯s smile widened, an eerie, almost otherworldly grin stretching across his face. ¡°Then... you will take its place.¡± His voice dropped to a whisper, his eyes gleaming with a dark, chilling intent. ¡°You... will become our nourishment.¡± The second-class disciple felt the air around them change, a chill creeping in, unnatural and foreboding. His instincts screamed at him, but his fury overpowered the warning. ¡°Enough! You¡¯re wasting my time,¡± he growled. His eyes flashed to his disciples, his patience long gone. ¡°Take him down.¡± The third-class disciples hesitated only for a moment before they obeyed, cracking their knuckles and spreading into their stances. They were martial artists, their hands were their weapons, and they were used to breaking bones with a single blow. Without hesitation, they surged forward, fists and claws ready to strike the frail old man down. But as they closed in, something in the air shifted again¡ªsomething darker. Chapter 125: Winds of Change, Roots of Home Chapter 125: Winds of Change, Roots of Home The night had settled over Qingmu, quiet and cool, the air filled with the faint scent of woodsmoke. Most of the villagers had retired for the night, but I was still awake, crouched next to the cart as I double-checked the supplies. We would be leaving soon, continuing the long journey back to my home village. If Lan Sheng wanted to be present in the village before the Iron Claw sect could cook up a scheme, we''d need to speed things up. I hadn¡¯t expected to stay in Qingmu this long, and part of me was eager to get back on the road, away from the looming threat of sect politics and Shan Huai¡¯s bruised ego. I tightened the ropes on a bundle of hay and sighed. Despite the victory, my mind was restless, running through the events of the past few days. Sure, I¡¯d won, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of victory I could take lightly. They wouldn''t forget the embarrassment I''d caused them. Damned cultivators and their obsession with face... But then again, I was partially to blame for taking advantage of it. I glanced around, the silence of the village only broken by the occasional rustle of leaves in the night breeze. The shadows seemed longer now, stretching out from the trees like old memories. As I was about to secure another bundle, a soft voice called out from behind me. ¡°Elder Brother Kai.¡± I turned to see Hua Lingsheng walking toward me, his usual bright energy somewhat subdued in the dim light. His hands were clasped behind his back, and he wore a slightly awkward expression, like he had something important to say but wasn¡¯t sure how to approach it. ¡°What are you doing up this late?¡± I asked, standing up from the cart. He smiled sheepishly. ¡°The villagers wanted to give you something. It took them a while to prepare it.¡± Before I could ask what he meant, he stepped forward and handed me two large, rolled-up pelts. The moment I touched them, I felt the surprising weight of the gift. My hands sank under their density, and I immediately recognized the texture¡ªthick, coarse, and sturdy. ¡°Iron Boar pelts?¡± I blinked, unrolling a section to confirm it. The dark fur had a metallic sheen under the moonlight, and the leather beneath felt almost like armor. ¡°They kept this from the boar?¡± Hua Lingsheng nodded, his smile widening. ¡°It¡¯s our way of saying thank you.We know how valuable these pelts are. They worked fast to preserve them for you.¡± I ran my fingers over the fur, feeling the strength of the hide beneath. These pelts were no ordinary gift¡ªIron Boar leather was known for its toughness, often used in crafting armor for cultivators or reinforcing robes for battle. It could fetch a high price in the right market, and here I was, holding two pristine pelts, freely given by the villagers. I stared at the pelts, feeling the weight of them in more ways than one. The villagers had given these to me as a sign of gratitude, but my mind drifted to Feng Wu, his unwavering righteousness, the kind of taoist who would never accept such a reward. He would have refused it outright, saying that a true cultivator doesn¡¯t act for reward or recognition. A twinge of guilt gnawed at me. I didn¡¯t deserve this kind of gratitude, not when my motives weren¡¯t purely selfless either. "I-I can¡¯t accept these," I stammered, thrusting the pelts back toward Hua Lingsheng. "Really, I didn¡¯t do this for a reward." He blinked at me in surprise, then shook his head with a knowing smile. "I refuse your refusal, Elder Brother Kai." "Wait... What?" He grinned, stepping back as if to dodge my attempt to return the pelts. "The villagers worked hard to prepare these, and they want you to have them. It¡¯s their way of showing gratitude, and it would be disrespectful to refuse. So... I refuse your refusal!" I stared at him, half-exasperated, half-amused. "That¡¯s not how it works, you know." "It is now," he said, crossing his arms with a self-satisfied nod. "So you¡¯d better just take them before you make things awkward." I chuckled despite myself, shaking my head. As if on cue, Lan Sheng appeared from the inn, carrying a half-asleep Windy draped around his shoulders and Tianyi perched on his arm. "You ready?" he asked, adjusting Windy, who let out a lazy hiss and stared at me sleepily. ''Yes,'' her voice echoed gently in my mind. ''I can help restore their energy, just like I do for you.'' I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the realization. Tianyi¡¯s powers had grown immensely, more than I¡¯d even noticed until now. She wasn¡¯t just aiding in my cultivation, she was amplifying everything around her. ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± I said aloud, earning a soft hum of agreement from our bond. With the horses now resting and eating contently, I turned back to Lan Sheng. ¡°They¡¯re in better shape than I expected,¡± I said, climbing back into the cart. ¡°We should be good to keep going after this break.¡± The cart rolled steadily through the night once again, and as the hours passed, the familiar landscape of Gentle Wind Village finally began to take shape in the distance. The familiar silhouette of the place I once called home came into view¡ªtall trees swaying gently, casting long shadows over the quiet path. Everything looked just as I remembered, but as I sat there, watching it all come into focus, I felt an odd sense of distance settle within me. The village was the same, but somehow different. The narrow dirt roads, the simple homes, the fields beyond... I had walked these paths a thousand times, yet now they felt like memories I was only visiting. I had left this place as one person and returned as someone else entirely. I wasn¡¯t sure what I had expected. A small part of me had clung to the naive notion of a triumphant return, like a hero coming back from distant lands. But there was no grand celebration waiting. Just the quiet, the steady creak of the cart, and the gentle rustling of trees as the wind moved through them. This was home, yet it wasn¡¯t. The village was a river, flowing just as it always had, but I was no longer the boy who had lived here. The battles I¡¯d fought, the lessons I¡¯d learned... they had changed me. I wasn¡¯t the same, and neither was this place, even if it looked the same on the surface. I inhaled deeply, letting the cool morning air fill my lungs. The road stretched ahead, leading me back to where I started, but it didn¡¯t feel like a return. It felt like a continuation, another step forward into the unknown. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± I murmured, pulling the reins gently to slow the horses to a stop just before the main path leading into the village. Lan Sheng glanced over at me with a small smile. "What now?" "I¡¯ll take the horses to Elder Wen¡¯s and visit Elder Ming," I said, gesturing toward my home on the outskirts of the village. "Can you take the cart, Windy, and Tianyi there? It''ll be a quick thing, I promise." He nodded without hesitation. "Of course. I¡¯ll take care of everything while you finish up." I handed him the reins and hopped down from the cart. As the horses snorted softly, I gave their necks a reassuring pat before guiding them down a narrow path toward Elder Wen¡¯s place. The quiet surrounded me as I walked, the only sound being the soft crunch of my boots on the dirt. Arriving at Elder Wen¡¯s home, I tied the horses to the post near the small stable, and headed toward the door. But before I went to knock, I felt a tug toward Elder Ming¡¯s house. Knowing Elder Ming, the old man would probably already be awake, tending to his garden and sipping tea. "If I have to bother someone first, it might as well be him..." I muttered to myself. Giving one more glance at the horses, I jogged over to the Village Head''s home. As I neared Elder Ming¡¯s house, the familiar creak of the old wooden gates echoed faintly in the early morning quiet. But instead of the usual peaceful silence that accompanied the village at dawn, I was met with unexpected sounds, grunts of exertion and the rhythmic thud of feet moving against the ground. It reminded me of the training grounds back at the Verdant Lotus Sect. Curiosity piqued, I approached the slightly ajar door of the courtyard, my brow furrowing as the noises grew louder. I peered through the gap in the door, cautiously pushing it open just enough to take a look inside. There, in the courtyard, were two familiar figures. Wang Jun and Lan-Yin, fully engaged in martial arts conditioning exercises, sweat dripping down their foreheads as they moved through forms with a surprising level of precision. Wang Jun''s usually carefree expression was focused, his movements sharp as he executed each strike, while Lan-Yin mirrored him, her slender frame flowing with an intensity I hadn¡¯t seen in her before. I blinked, feeling a wave of confusion wash over me. "What the hell?" Chapter 126: Growing in Absence Chapter 126: Growing in Absence Neither of them had ever expressed the slightest interest in cultivation before. I could hardly wrap my mind around the sight of them practicing martial arts so diligently, especially not in Elder Ming¡¯s courtyard. This wasn¡¯t the return I had imagined, and yet, it was just another reminder of how much things had changed while I was away. And clearly, I wasn¡¯t the only one who had been changing. ¡°What the hell?¡± I blurted out. Both of them turned toward me, their faces lighting up in unison. In a flash, they rushed at me with surprising speed, faster than I could react. Lan-Yin reached me first, her arms wrapping around me in a tight hug. ¡°Kai! You¡¯re back!¡± she exclaimed, her voice brimming with joy. The force of her hug almost knocked me off balance, and I quickly noticed how much stronger she felt. Gone was the delicate, refined aura she used to carry. Now, her hair was tied in a practical bun, her shoulders broad and defined, and her grip was strong¡ªfar more than I remembered. Before I could comment, Wang Jun barreled into me next, laughing as he tackled me to the ground. ¡°Kai, you bastard! You didn¡¯t even tell us you were coming!¡± I grunted under his weight. Wang Jun had always been big, but now he was even more robust, his frame solid as a mountain. The roundness that used to soften his features was gone, replaced by hard lines and a square jaw. He looked like a completely different man. ¡°Okay, okay! You two are gonna crush me at this rate!¡± I gasped, trying to wiggle free from their combined weight. They both scrambled to their feet, helping me up with wide smiles plastered on their faces. As I stood, brushing off the dirt from my robes, I couldn¡¯t help but take a moment to admire how much they¡¯d changed. Wang Jun¡¯s physique had sharpened into something more than just raw muscle¡ªhe moved with a deliberate grace that hadn¡¯t been there before. And Lan-Yin, who had once carried herself with a delicate air, now exuded strength and confidence, her muscles toned and firm. ¡°You two look... different,¡± I said, still catching my breath. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Before either of them could answer, a familiar voice spoke up behind me. ¡°Kai, it¡¯s been some time.¡± I turned quickly to see Elder Ming standing at the threshold of the courtyard, watching us with a warm, knowing smile. His presence was the same as I remembered¡ªcalm, steady, and wise¡ªbut there was something about seeing him now, after all I¡¯d been through, that stirred something deep within me. Elder Ming wasn¡¯t just the village head to me; he was my first mentor, the one who had put me on the right path when I didn¡¯t know where to turn. Without his guidance, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be standing here today. Without thinking, I stepped forward and bowed deeply, my voice quiet but filled with emotion. ¡°Elder Ming... I¡¯m back.¡± There was a long pause, and when I finally straightened, I found Elder Ming¡¯s eyes had softened, his gaze resting on me with a mixture of pride and affection. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯ve returned safely, Kai. You¡¯ve come a long way since you left, but I can see that your journey isn¡¯t finished yet.¡± I smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. But I owe much of it to you.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his eyes twinkled with quiet amusement. ¡°I simply pointed you in the right direction. The rest was up to you.¡± He stepped closer, placing a hand on my shoulder, and I felt a sense of peace settle over me. This was the man who had given me my start, and standing before him now, I realized just how far I had come. Wang Jun¡¯s voice broke the moment, full of playful energy. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s changed, Kai. I mean, look at you!¡± Lan-Yin nodded in agreement, her eyes wide with amazement. ¡°You look different too. Stronger. It¡¯s like... you carry yourself differently now.¡± I blinked, caught off guard by their words. I hadn¡¯t really thought about how much I had changed since I left. Hard to notice when I saw myself everyday. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. ¡°I think you two have changed more than I have.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Wang Jun laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Not a chance, Kai. You¡¯re not the same guy who left the village. We can see it.¡± Lan-Yin smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯ve grown, in more ways than one.¡± I suppose I''d have to prepare to be called ''Uncle Kai'' soon. When we arrived, Lan Sheng was already outside, leaning against the cart with his usual easygoing demeanor. He straightened up when he saw us, smiling. "These your friends?" The two immediately noticed him and exchanged respectful bows. ¡°Greetings, senior,¡± Wang Jun said, his tone polite and formal. Lan Sheng waved them off with a chuckle. ¡°No need for all that. I¡¯m just a friend of Kai¡¯s.¡± As they relaxed, I couldn¡¯t help but grin, holding back the surprise I had in store. Before I could say more, a distinct hissing filled the air, and Windy slithered up from behind the second-class disciple. His white scales gleamed in the light as he flicked his tongue, surveying the newcomers. They jumped back, eyes wide with shock. ¡°What in the¡ª?!¡± I held up a hand, suppressing a laugh. ¡°Relax, relax! That¡¯s Windy. He¡¯s... well, technically my spirit beast now.¡± Lan-Yin''s eyes narrowed as she took a step forward, staring at the serpent. ¡°That¡¯s your pet?!¡± "Not a pet, my companion!" At that moment, Tianyi fluttered out from the cart, her shimmering wings glowing faintly as she perched on my shoulder. Lan-Yin smiled at the butterfly, obviously more comfortable with her. ¡°Tianyi,¡± She greeted softly. ¡°Good to see you again.¡± Wang Jun, however, was still eyeing Windy with skepticism. ¡°You brought back a snake? It''s not gonna swallow up one of the kids in the village, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh this time. ¡°He won¡¯t. Windy¡¯s harmless... mostly. Found him as an egg after a spirit beast attack in Qingmu. Been taking care of him ever since.¡± He crossed his arms, still looking uncertain but curious. ¡°You really come back with all sorts of surprises.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea,¡± I said, amusement in my voice. I wasn''t even getting started. As their initial shock faded, their gazes softened. Lan-Yin still gave Windy a cautious glance, but Tianyi¡¯s presence reassured them, especially since they¡¯d met her before. I turned my attention to the garden, catching sight of the plants that had thrived in my absence. The Moonlit Grace Lily I¡¯d planted was blooming beautifully, its petals glowing under the light. Seeing it alive and well brought a sense of calm over me. The sight reminded me of the Golden Bamboo seeds I had tucked away, waiting for the right time to plant. I¡¯d need to expand the garden for them, and now that I had the funds from the Azure Silk Trading Company¡¯s advance, I could finally afford to expand and add a greenhouse! I turned back to my friends, smiling. ¡°Seems like the garden¡¯s been doing well without me. Thank you for taking care of them.¡± Lan-Yin closed her eyes, waving me off. ¡°It was no trouble at all. The guide you left us made it easy. Elder Ming and I worked on it together, and everything¡¯s been thriving.¡± I nodded, feeling a strange sense of nostalgia wash over me as I gazed at my small shop. The air inside was warm, filled with the faint scent of herbs and dried flowers. For a moment, I stood there in the quiet, letting it sink in. I was finally back home. The nostalgia hit harder than I expected, memories flooding back from my idle days here, keeping up my shop. This was where I found my footing. Lan Sheng¡¯s voice brought me out of my reverie. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re back, what¡¯s the plan?¡± "How about we all sit down for a grand meal together? You¡¯ll all be graced with the privilege of hearing about my many glorious exploits in Crescent Bay City." The second-class disciple leaned casually against the door frame, clearly amused. "Oh? You mean the tales of you narrowly avoiding getting yourself in trouble every other day? Poor Feng Wu had a headache telling me of all you did." "Nonsense!" "Alright, alright," Wang Jun said, clapping me on the back. "You¡¯ve convinced me. Let¡¯s go eat and hear about your ¡®legendary¡¯ trip." With everyone in good spirits, we made our way out of the shop, the laughter lingering in the air. As we headed towards a meal together, the warmth of home and the joy of being surrounded by my closest friends settled into my heart. Chapter 127: Building Bridges & Mending Bonds Chapter 127: Building Bridges & Mending Bonds "You''re sure you don''t need more supplies?" I asked, holding out an extra pouch of dried food. "It¡¯s a long road." Lan Sheng glanced at the pouch, then at me, grinning in that easy, carefree way of his. "I appreciate it, but that¡¯ll only slow me down. The lighter I travel, the quicker I¡¯ll be there." "Quicker maybe, but you¡¯ll be starving when you arrive." He chuckled and gave a mock bow. "I¡¯ve survived worse. Besides, I could use the challenge. Don''t worry about me." I frowned, still holding the pouch out to him. He just gave me a wave, already stepping away from the village gates. "Kai," he called over his shoulder, his voice drifting back with the wind, "you focus on getting things settled here. I¡¯ll be fine." Before I could argue further, he dashed forward, his silhouette growing smaller by the second. I watched him disappear down the road, his form nothing but a streak as he bounded over the horizon. "He''s as fast as a horse," I muttered. "I wonder when I''ll be able to do something like that?" I turned and headed back toward the Soaring Swallow Tea House, my mind still half on Lan Sheng''s effortless departure. I shook my head, dismissing the thought as I approached the tea house. Inside, Lan-Yin and Wang Jun were seated, each with a cup of tea in hand. The atmosphere was relaxed, though the two of them perked up when they saw me enter. "Did Lan Sheng leave already?" Lan-Yin asked, raising an eyebrow. I nodded. "Took off like a gust of wind. I tried giving him some extra supplies, but he wouldn¡¯t take them. Said they¡¯d slow him down." The blacksmith snorted, amused. "On foot? Cultivators are crazy." "You should''ve seen it, he''ll probably get to Qingmu before the day ends." I said, taking a seat across from them. I glanced over at the corner where Windy was curled up, chomping down on raw fish, completely oblivious to the world around him. Beside him, Tianyi was perched daintily on the table, her small cup of alcohol in hand. Somehow, despite her tiny frame, she was gulping down far more than seemed reasonable. Lan-Yin followed my gaze and laughed. "Looks like Tianyi is enjoying herself. Didn¡¯t think butterflies could hold their liquor." Wang Jun leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "Enough about her though. We want to hear more about you. Specifically, about that run-in with the Silent Moon sect." His eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Something about a wager?" I sighed, knowing this was coming. "Right, the Silent Moon Sect. Well, let¡¯s just say I may have... gotten myself into a bit of a situation." "You? In a situation? Shocking." I recounted the entire tale. How I put myself in and provoked Elder Jun, the month I spent preparing for the wager, and my eventual victory over that mountain of a man, Ping Hai. Their jaws seemed to drop with every word I spoke. "And this was before the Gauntlet even began?" She asked with a shrill voice. I waved a hand nonchalantly, trying to downplay the intensity of the situation. "Yeah, it was resolved easily enough. Nothing too crazy." I neglected to mention the fact that I¡¯d been bedridden for days afterward, barely able to move from the pain of that battle. They didn¡¯t need to know every little detail, and besides, the end result was what mattered. "But what came out of it was worth it," I continued, leaning back in my chair. "I got my hands on a beast core after the fight, and I managed to use it to craft a powerful elixir. It wasn¡¯t easy, but yeah. I shared it between me, Tianyi, and Windy. And thanks to that, I broke into the fourth stage of the Qi Initiation realm. Windy¡¯s at the same level, and Tianyi... well, she¡¯s now in the Essence Awakening stage." I waited for their jaws to drop, or for them to drop to the ground coughing out blood in sheer suprise, but all they did was tilt their heads, exchanging a confused glance. "Qi Initiation? Essence Awakening?" Lan-Yin asked. "I¡¯m not really familiar with all the cultivation terms. Elder Ming didn''t really explain much about that." I rubbed the back of my neck. "Right, right. I guess those terms don¡¯t mean much unless you''re deep into it. Okay, let me simplify it. Qi Initiation is basically when the body starts to understand how cultivation works, learning the basics of harnessing qi. It¡¯s... well, it¡¯s the level I¡¯m at right now." He leaned forward, ruffling the boy''s hair, much to Li Wei''s chagrin. "I¡¯ve worked that forge for years, and even his old man wouldn''t have thought of that. He would have just built a new set of bellows or told me to replace the whole system. He made a solution that¡¯s not just better, but smarter." The blacksmith pointed out of the door once more. "And you remember the grain storage building near the village center? It was sinking into the ground. Li Wei designed a system to lift it without cracking the walls and reinforced the base with treated wood. Took him two days, and now it¡¯s more stable than it ever was. The kid¡¯s not just skilled¡ªhe thinks ahead, solves problems no one else even sees." Li Wei, still scribbling on the parchment, shrugged like it was nothing. "It''s all about knowing the materials. Wood, air, fire¡ªthey all have their own paths. If you work with them instead of against them, you can make anything last." With Wang Jun¡¯s endorsement, my doubts faded completely. I patted the teen on the back with a grin. "Alright, I¡¯m convinced. We¡¯ll make this greenhouse happen, and I have no doubt it¡¯ll be the best one anyone¡¯s ever seen." ¡°It''ll take some time to prepare the measurements, but I¡¯ll come down to your shop later to check the viability of the greenhouse. I¡¯ll need to see the space myself.¡± I nodded, satisfied. ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± With that settled, we left Li Wei to his work, and as Wang Jun and Lan-Yin followed me out, the village was already coming alive. The morning light filtered through the trees, casting long shadows as people started their daily routines. The familiar sounds of the market stalls being set up, carts rolling over the dirt paths, and villagers calling out to one another filled the air. I turned to my two friends with a grin. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for the second most important matter of the day: giving gifts.¡± We moved from house to house, distributing the items I¡¯d brought back from Crescent Bay City. Every gift was met with excitement and gratitude, and the joy on their faces was contagious. Wang Jun¡¯s eyes sparkled as he unwrapped a finely crafted set of calligraphy brushes, each bristle perfectly tapered. ¡°Kai... these are incredible,¡± he murmured, his fingers gently brushing over the delicate wood. Lan-Yin, on the other hand, marveled at the skincare goods I¡¯d picked up for her from Bai Hua¡¯s shop. She let out a delighted laugh, holding up the bottles of fragrant oils and creams. ¡°You remembered! These will make my skin glow like a moonlit lily!¡± The other villagers received more practical items¡ªtools, herbs, and even some finely woven fabrics that would make their lives easier in the coming months. Many of the gifts I received from merchants and other companies were useless to me, so I decided to give them to the villagers who''d appreciate it more. Distributing the gifts was an incredible moment, watching as their faces lit up, knowing that I¡¯d brought back a small part of the world beyond the village. It felt good to give back, to share what I¡¯d gained from my travels. By the time the morning turned to afternoon, the village had returned to its usual rhythm, but with a renewed energy. Everyone had greeted me warmly, commenting on my transformation, Tianyi¡¯s newfound power, and, of course, Windy, who had become an unexpected source of fascination. They were adjusting, though, and the joy in their eyes reminded me of why I¡¯d come back in the first place. Once things had settled down, I found myself making my way to Elder Ming¡¯s abode. The village head was exactly where I thought he¡¯d be; sitting in his courtyard, sipping tea with a peaceful expression on his face. As I approached, Windy curled around my neck and Tianyi resting on my shoulder, Elder Ming¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of us. He smiled faintly but raised an eyebrow at Windy. ¡°I see you¡¯ve picked up a new companion, Kai,¡± he said, gesturing toward the serpent. ¡°You¡¯ll have to explain this to me later.¡± I chuckled softly, taking a seat across from him. ¡°I will. But first, I wanted to show you this.¡± Elder Ming tilted his head, curious. Without another word, I reached into my storage ring and pulled out a bundle of bound novels. Liang Feng¡¯s latest works. ¡°For you,¡± I said, handing them to him with a grin. ¡°I thought we could read these together. Like old times.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s eyes softened as he took the bundle, carefully running his fingers over the spines. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this,¡± he murmured, a rare smile tugging at his lips. And just like that, the weight of my travels, my struggles, and my victories seemed to melt away in the comfort of home. Chapter 128: The Daily Grind Chapter 128: The Daily Grind Weeks had passed since I returned, and life had finally settled into something resembling normalcy. At first, it was overwhelming. Between catching up with the villagers, setting the shop back in order, and making time for training, I felt like I was trying to juggle a hundred different tasks all at once. But now? Now it felt effortless, like slipping back into an old, familiar routine. Of course, "effortless" didn¡¯t apply to everything. Not when it came to Elder Ming¡¯s training regimen, which had, without a doubt, turned into my own personal hell. Every morning, like clockwork, I¡¯d wake up before dawn, join Lan-Yin and Wang Jun for training, and face whatever new form of torment Elder Ming had concocted. He¡¯d wave us off with a smile, then add, ¡°Oh, and Kai? No using qi today.¡± At first, I thought it was a joke. But after one too many mornings of running through the hills with rocks strapped to my limbs, I realized he was serious. Dead serious. According to him, if my body couldn¡¯t keep up with my cultivation, I was doomed to hit a wall later on. He kept harping on about building a strong core and lower body. Apparently, it didn¡¯t matter what martial art you practiced¡ªwhether you were a swordmaster or a fist-fighter¡ªif your legs were weak, you¡¯d collapse like a rotting log. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s secretly a sadist,¡± I muttered under my breath, trying to keep pace as we sprinted uphill yet again. ¡°There¡¯s no way any normal human could come up with this.¡± ¡°Did you say something?¡± Wang Jun panted beside me, already starting to lag behind. He wore similar weights along his legs, albeit smaller than mine. ¡°Just... thinking about how much I love early mornings.¡± Lan-Yin, further ahead and looking as fresh as ever, threw a glance over her shoulder. ¡°Keep up, boys. You¡¯re falling behind!¡± I gritted my teeth, putting everything I had into each step. No qi, no shortcuts¡ªjust raw, burning muscle. By the time we finished the sprint, I was seeing stars and couldn¡¯t feel my legs. And this was just the warm-up. Next came the bodyweight exercises. Push-ups, squats, planks¡ªall with Elder Ming standing off to the side, watching like a hawk. He even had the nerve to sip tea while we were on the verge of collapse. Meanwhile, Lan-Yin and Wang Jun were working hard too, but it was clear I was on another level of suffering. Elder Ming had tailored my training to be, well... particularly brutal. ¡°Five more, Kai!¡± Elder Ming called, as if that were supposed to motivate me. ¡°What kind of sadist did you learn these from?¡± I muttered into the dirt as I struggled through my last push-up. My arms felt like they were made of lead, shaking with every movement. He only chuckled in response. ¡°That¡¯s for me to know and you to experience.¡± As I finally collapsed onto the ground, face first, I relished the cool winter air that washed over my skin. Steam rose from my body as the sweat evaporated in the chilly morning breeze, and for a moment, I just lay there, savoring the sensation. There was something almost liberating about being utterly, completely exhausted. My mind was too tired to worry about anything else. It was just me, the dirt beneath me, and the cold air above. ¡°I¡¯m... alive,¡± I groaned, rolling over onto my back. Lan-Yin, who had finished her own set of exercises, stood nearby with a smirk. ¡°Barely,¡± she teased, offering me a hand to help me up. I took it, groaning as my legs protested. ¡°Remind me again why we do this every morning?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re obsessed with getting stronger?" ¡°Right. I knew there was a reason.¡± Wang Jun, looking equally wrecked but far more cheerful about it, clapped me on the shoulder as I wobbled to my feet. ¡°By the way, I took a good look at that Iron Boar pelts you brought back.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked, wiping sweat from my brow. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s an incredible specimen. The hide is thick, durable, and has just the right amount of flexibility. I¡¯ll be able to make something great with it, but it¡¯s gonna take some time. Working with material that tough requires precision.¡± ¡°No rush,¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°Take your time. As long as it keeps me from getting skewered in the future, I¡¯m happy.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll do that and more. Just leave it to me.¡± With that, our training session came to an end, and we all began to part ways for the day. Lan-Yin had tasks at the Soaring Swallow, and Wang Jun was headed to the forge. As for me, I was looking forward to collapsing in my shop and maybe catching a break from Elder Ming¡¯s ¡®sage wisdom.¡¯ But before we split up, I couldn¡¯t resist one last jab. "By the way," I said, letting a sly grin creep onto my face as we walked. "You two seem... closer these days. All that ¡®cultivating together,¡¯ eh? Must be quite the experience, sharing your energy flows, synchronizing your qi... bonding in such an intimate way.¡± Wang Jun groaned, rolling his eyes, while Lan-Yin¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Kai...¡± she warned, already clenching her fist. ¡°What?¡± I asked, feigning innocence. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡ªcultivating side by side, your breathing in perfect harmony, feeling each other''s presence, the warmth of your combined¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, no,¡± I muttered, stepping back and staring at the webbed corpse. That had to be the work of that strange spider I¡¯d seen skittering around the garden a few times. The thing was terrifying, being able to subdue animals many times larger than itself. Clearly, it had been busy while I was gone. And unlike Tianyi or Windy, it didn''t seem enthused about meeting me. It skitters away as soon as I see it. I''d have to give it a name soon. Calling it the ''strange spider'' all the time was rather tiresome. I sighed and shook my head, wondering how long it would be before the regular farm animals in this village turned sentient or magical, too. "One day, it''ll be chickens. I just know it," I muttered under my breath, imagining a qi-infused rooster unfolding the Silent Moon sect''s techniques. It was rather comical, imagining one unfolding the Twelve Form Harvest Moon. For some reason, the image fit incredibly well. As I stood there, shaking my head at the ridiculous image of battle-hardened chickens wielding martial techniques, something heavy dropped right beside me. I jumped back, startled, as the bisected form of a magpie lay at my feet, still twitching slightly. My stomach twisted at the sight. ''Sorry.'' I glanced up just in time to see Tianyi fluttering lazily overhead, her delicate wings shimmering with soft blue light. Before I could get a word out, Windy slithered into view, his tongue flicking in the air. In one smooth motion, the serpent swallowed the magpie¡¯s remains whole. I grimaced but said nothing. Between Tianyi, Windy, and that unsettling spider, my shop was turning into something of an invincible fortress¡ªone that dealt with pests in its own gruesome way. "Could you at least give me some warning next time?" Tianyi fluttered down to perch on my shoulder, her small presence a familiar comfort despite the odd situation. I shook my head and turned back to the garden, deciding it was better to focus on something a little more peaceful. Slowly but surely, my plants drank in my qi, ensuring they¡¯d be ready to flourish when spring came. As I worked, a few customers passed by, seeking potions or salves for winter ailments. It wasn¡¯t a busy day, so the work went by quickly. Most of the villagers were accustomed to my shop¡¯s pace now, and the flow of people seemed steady, without the rush I''d experienced when I first returned. Just as I was finishing up another round of tending to the herbs, a familiar sound reached my ears: the high-pitched chattering of children. Sure enough, Xiao Bao and Mei-Li, two of the more rambunctious village kids, appeared at the gate, followed by a gaggle of their friends. ¡°Kai!¡± Xiao Bao called out, his eyes wide with excitement. ¡°Tell us more about the Gauntlet! How you fought the Five Fists of Narrow Stone Peak!¡± Mei-Li joined in, bouncing on her toes. ¡°Yeah, you never told us what happened!¡± I suppressed a grin, already feeling the urge to embellish my tale. ¡°Ah, the Five Fists, huh? Well, let me tell you, those were some of the toughest foes I¡¯ve ever faced.¡± The kids gathered around, eyes wide, completely enraptured. I knew this was my moment. Of course, I didn¡¯t mention the minor detail that I had help from Xu Ziqing. Why ruin the magic of the story? ¡°And then,¡± I continued, standing tall, ¡°with a single blow, I shattered their formation. The very ground trembled beneath our feet, and the heavens wept at the sight of my victory!¡± The kids gasped in awe, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. As the children ran off, no doubt to reenact my grand battle with the Five Fists, I rested my elbows against the fence and took in a deep breath. The beauty of a normal life, a life I¡¯d once thought too small for my ambitions, was finally settling back into my bones. That constant wanderlust that used to gnaw at me had been tempered by the rhythm of the village. But as the sun dipped lower, painting the sky with shades of amber, I knew my day wasn¡¯t done yet. Once the shop was closed and the village had quieted for the night, I made my way to the small clearing next to my home. The moonlight filtered down through the bare branches, casting soft silver shadows across the ground. Tianyi hovered beside me, her wings shimmering in the moonlight, while Windy coiled lazily near the base of a tree. I stretched my limbs, preparing for the final task of the day¡ªtraining. My qi reserves were brimming, which was exactly what I needed. Tonight, I would spar, pushing myself to the edge of my physical and mental limits. The remaining beast core elixir I had consumed needed to settle, to fully integrate into my dantian. And the best way to ensure that was through the grind of battle. Taking a deep breath, I slipped into my stance, the energy swirling within me as I prepared to test everything I had. The night was still, the world quiet, as the three of us charged at each other, sharpening our skills. Rooted Banyan Stance has reached level 3. Another day. Another step closer. Chapter 129: A Flower of Dread Chapter 129: A Flower of Dread Xu Ziqing sat across from Elder Feng, the dim light of the lanterns swaying gently with the motion of the carriage. The soft clinking of the wooden wheels against the uneven dirt road was the only sound breaking the silence. Despite the calm exterior of the ride, his thoughts churned, each turn of the wheel fueling his growing unease. The lanterns cast flickering shadows across Elder Feng¡¯s face, further emphasizing the sharp lines of the man''s expression. Though the man had not spoken a word since they had set off, his mere presence dominated the carriage. The second-class disciple could feel the heavy weight of the elder''s qi pressing against the space, thick and suffocating. These elders are not from here, Xu Ziqing thought grimly, confirming once again what he had suspected from the start. Powerhouses like them wouldn''t have gone unnoticed for so long if they had. This begged the question that gnawed at his mind: How did Sect Leader Jun bring them here? The route to the other continents had been destroyed decades ago, an event woven into the history of their world. Yet, these men, bound to Jun¡¯s cause, hailed from those distant lands. What price had Jun paid to forge such alliances? The possibilities churned the disciple''s stomach. From the front of the carriage, Ping Hai¡¯s quiet grunt could be heard as he guided the horses, the reigns creaking in his large hands. The Azure Moon Marauder watched his junior brother from the shadows, his heart heavy. The third-class disciple had changed since his defeat at Kai Liu¡¯s hands, and not for the better. Once, he had been full of potential, a disciple on the rise. But that defeat, paired with Sect Leader Jun¡¯s manipulations, had twisted Ping Hai¡¯s trajectory. The boy had thrown himself into mission after mission, each more dangerous than the last, risking life and limb in the hopes of reclaiming some shred of honor. His rapid growth had come at a cost¡ªa deep, jagged scar now marred his face, cutting across his left eye, and his once bright spirit had been replaced by a hollow devotion to the sect¡¯s cause. To most, Ping Hai¡¯s transformation would be seen as a testament to his dedication, a remarkable ascension through the ranks. But to Xu Ziqing, it was nothing short of a tragedy. His junior brother had become little more than a pawn in Jun¡¯s growing web of control. He had to protect him, even if it meant doing so from the shadows. Observe Elder Feng, Sect Leader Jun had told him before the mission began, his voice as cold and cutting as a winter wind. Do not offend him under any circumstance. Those words lingered in the second-class disciple''s mind as he studied the elder sitting across from him. But how had such men come to serve Jun? What had the sect leader offered them? The answers were elusive, yet Ziqing couldn¡¯t shake the growing certainty that whatever Jun¡¯s plans entailed, they were far more dangerous than anyone realized. The carriage rolled on, the silence heavy, as they approached the outskirts of Qingmu. Xu Ziqing kept his thoughts tightly contained, stealing glances at Elder Feng, but the man remained motionless, his presence as ominous as ever. The tension between them was palpable, though no words had passed. At the front of the carriage, Ping Hai suddenly called back, his voice breaking the stillness. ¡°We¡¯re here, Senior Brother. Elder.¡± Ziqing straightened as the carriage slowed to a halt. The third-class disciple brought the horses to a stop, his broad shoulders hunched slightly. He jumped down from the driver¡¯s seat, his scarred face barely visible in the dim light of the lanterns. To anyone else, Ping Hai would look like a loyal disciple eager to serve. But Ziqing could see the shadows behind his eyes¡ªshadows that deepened with every mission Sect Leader Jun sent him on. Elder Feng finally stirred, his sharp gaze sliding to Ziqing. Without a word, the elder rose from his seat, stepping down from the carriage with the quiet grace of a predator. This mission wasn¡¯t just about the Iron Claw sect¡¯s transgressions. This was about sending a message. A message that the Silent Moon Sect, under Jun¡¯s rule, would not tolerate any insult¡ªno matter how small. The second-class disciple stepped out of the carriage, the cold air of Qingmu biting at his skin. Lanterns flickered along the village path, casting a dim glow on the waiting figures of the villagers. As he scanned the crowd, his eyes fell upon Lan Sheng, the second-class disciple of the Verdant Lotus Sect who informed them of the situation. ¡°Welcome to Qingmu,¡± Lan Sheng said smoothly, his gaze sliding over the group. "I figured you were arriving today. Fortunate timing too. The Iron Claw Sect has been... pressing their luck lately. If it weren¡¯t for Kai Liu stepping in, things could have gone much worse. You were supposed to be the ones handling it, correct?" The subtle dig made his stomach churn. Again, it¡¯s him. Every time Xu Ziqing turned around, the young alchemist was somehow there involving himself in matters far beyond his reach. The village, the Gauntlet, the wager with Ping Hai¡ªit was as if Kai''s very existence was a constant reminder of the chaos that trailed him. "How... convenient for Qingmu that Kai Liu just happened to intervene," The second-class disciple replied coolly, keeping his voice even. Lan Sheng¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "It¡¯s becoming a habit, isn¡¯t it? Him cleaning up after your sect. One might think the Silent Moon Sect has more important matters than keeping its promises." His words cut deeper than Ziqing cared to admit. He hated that Lan Sheng was right¡ªhated that they were here, again, playing catch-up to an alchemist who seemed to always find himself at the center of everything. The tension between them simmered, the conversation teetering on the edge of formality. But Elder Feng wasn¡¯t interested in their verbal sparring. The elder¡¯s cold voice broke through the tension. ¡°This is not our concern. The Iron Claw Sect is. We¡¯ll deal with them directly. Where do they reside?" ¡°They reside a few hours northwest of here, Elder,¡± Xu Ziqing replied. ¡°The Iron Claw Sect has a small stronghold near the base of the Crescent Hills. If needed, I can send a request for reinforcements immediately.¡± ¡°This mission is complete, let''s head back.¡± Elder Feng said, his voice as cold and measured as ever, as if the flower¡¯s existence had been a mere inconvenience. Xu Ziqing¡¯s mind reeled, struggling to process the implications of Elder Feng¡¯s words. Was that it? Was this strange flower, this unsettling emptiness, truly the only clue left behind? No. There had to be more to it than that. ¡°But... the Iron Claw Sect?¡± Xu Ziqing started, his voice barely hiding the confusion. ¡°There¡¯s no trace of them. No remains, no¡ª¡± Elder Feng turned toward him slowly, his cold eyes narrowing. For a moment, Xu Ziqing saw something strange in his expression. ¡°Their fate was sealed by forces beyond their understanding. Or ours. We need not concern ourselves with the Iron Claw any longer.¡± ¡°But if we press forward,¡± Xu Ziqing persisted, unable to hide his unease, ¡°we can at least find answers. We should¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Feng cut in sharply, his tone final. He looked to the northwest, where the Iron Claw Sect¡¯s stronghold was hidden among the hills, his gaze distant. ¡°There is no need to follow further. Whatever claimed those disciples will claim the rest. The Iron Claw Sect will likely no longer be a bother. Pursuing them any further would be... unwise.¡± The second-class disciple''s heart pounded in his chest, an unsettling realization dawning on him. Elder Feng, the man who had been so willing to confront an entire sect on his own, was now backing down. Retreating. For a man of such power, such confidence, to suddenly turn cautious¡ªit sent a cold wave of fear washing over Xu Ziqing. ¡°Unwise?¡± Xu Ziqing echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But we were sent to¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough. This matter is finished.¡± Xu Ziqing¡¯s mind raced, but no words came. Elder Feng, who only moments ago had dismissed the need for reinforcements, was now suggesting they retreat. That the threat, whatever it was, wasn¡¯t something they could face¡ªor should face. ¡°We return to the sect,¡± Elder Feng said, his voice cold once more, though there was a sharpness behind it now. A warning. ¡°Do not speak of what you have seen. Understand?" As his words cut through the clearing, the atmosphere thickened with an oppressive, dark energy. It felt as though the world itself held its breath, waiting for the slightest misstep. Xu Ziqing¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, a cold sweat forming on his brow. Then, he felt it¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible shift in the air. It was subtle, like the distant rumble of a storm on the horizon, but the second-class disciple recognized it instantly. Killing intent. It was so faint that most wouldn¡¯t even register it, but to someone as attuned as himself, it might as well have been a blade at his throat. He resisted the instinctive urge to reach for his sword, knowing full well that if he did, he would be dead before he could even unsheathe it. The pressure that radiated from the cultivator in that moment wasn¡¯t just a warning¡ªit was a promise. A reminder of the power the man held, the kind of power that could snuff out lives in an instant. Ping Hai, despite his towering frame, visibly faltered. His head dipped low, and his shoulders trembled slightly under the weight of the elder¡¯s killing intent. Xu Ziqing could see the strain in his eyes, the struggle to keep himself composed in the face of such overwhelming force. For a brief, terrifying moment, he thought that the killing intent would consume them both. That Elder Feng¡¯s patience had run out, and they would be left to die in this forsaken clearing, their lives cut short by forces they could neither understand nor resist. But Xu Ziqing couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Ping Hai¡ªhis junior brother¡ªwouldn¡¯t survive this alone. And Xu Ziqing knew that if there was any hope of getting out of this alive, it was on him to act now. If he was to fall here, it would be on his terms,not because he had been too afraid to act. The second-class disciple stepped forward, moving between his junior brother and the elder. Forcing himself to stand tall, his eyes locked with Elder Feng¡¯s cold, unreadable gaze. ¡°We won¡¯t say a thing. You have my word, Elder.¡± For a moment, there was only silence, the tension in the air so thick it was almost unbearable. The killing intent hung like a guillotine, poised to strike at the slightest misstep. The older man''s gaze lingered on him for what felt like an eternity. Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the killing intent dissipated, like a storm passing over. The suffocating pressure lifted, and the second-class disciple could finally breathe again. ¡°Good,¡± Elder Feng said, his voice as calm and detached as ever. ¡°See that you don¡¯t forget.¡± With that, he turned away, as if the exchange had been of little consequence to him. As if he hadn¡¯t just come within a hair¡¯s breadth of ending both their lives. He walked back to the carriage, his movements as fluid and composed as ever, leaving them standing in the eerie quiet of the clearing. Ping Hai, still visibly shaken, straightened himself, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to regain his composure. Xu Ziqing placed a hand on his junior brother¡¯s shoulder, offering a silent reassurance before they both followed Elder Feng back to the carriage. The mission was over, but as Xu Ziqing climbed back into the carriage, a bitter taste lingered in his mouth. The truth of what they had witnessed in the clearing would remain buried, but the darkness surrounding Elder Feng had only deepened. Chapter 130: Seeds of Fortune Chapter 130: Seeds of Fortune "You sure you don''t need any help?" I asked, mostly because it felt polite at this point. Li Wei didn''t even look up from the wood he was chiseling. "Kai, would you want me to help you make an elixir?" I blinked, caught off guard by the rhetorical question. "Probably not..?" "Exactly," he said, giving me a quick side-eye before going back to work. ¡°We¡¯ve got this covered. Go play with your plants or something.¡± I glanced over at his father, who gave me a nod of agreement, hammering down another beam without missing a beat. Clearly, this was their domain, and I was just some guy who happened to show up with ideas and seeds. They were the professionals. Plus, they looked like they were in their element¡ªthick coats, sawdust everywhere, and not a single break in their rhythm. Meanwhile, I was just standing there feeling... well, unnecessary. Tianyi fluttered curiously near the half-built foundation, her wings shimmering in the cold morning light, while Windy slithered around the edge of the garden, eyeing the woodpile like it was a challenge. Probably deciding if he could knock it over with his tail. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I said, holding my hands up in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Li Wei didn¡¯t respond, too focused on whatever intricate wood sorcery he was working on. His dad gave a grunt, which I assumed meant ¡®thank you for not getting in the way.¡¯ With one last glance at the growing structure that would soon be my greenhouse, I turned and headed back inside my shop, leaving the carpentry duo to their magic. Once inside, the familiar smell of herbs and dried flowers greeted me, grounding me back into my world. I shut the door behind me, blocking out the cold and noise, and made my way to the table where the Golden Bamboo seeds sat, waiting for me. Time to get back to the real puzzle. I plopped down into my chair and pulled out the stack of notes Guowei Wang had sent me. Despite the numerous failed attempts recorded in the letters, the information had been invaluable. Every failure was a clue, showing me what didn¡¯t work. Cultivating Golden Bamboo was like asking the heavens to hand over a divine treasure. The seeds would sprout, yes, but then they¡¯d just stop. No growth, no energy. Just... there. A tiny little shoot that gave up on life before it even started. I flipped through the pages, reviewing the detailed notes. One of the more promising attempts mentioned a seed that had sprouted¡ªfull sun, well-drained soil¡ªbasically treated like any other bamboo. It had even grown a few inches before it stubbornly refused to grow any further. That had led me to my current theory: the soil probably needed to be well-drained, just like regular bamboo, but it must require something more¡ªsomething beyond just sunlight. "More sunlight," I muttered to myself. How do you get more sunlight when it¡¯s already planted in full sun? Build a second sun? Did there use to be another celestial body in the sky that disappeared centuries ago? I stared at the seed in my hand, rolling it between my fingers. There had to be something I was missing, something I wasn¡¯t seeing. Maybe I was overthinking it? I closed my eyes and activated my Plant Whisperer skill, feeling the familiar tingle crawl down my spine, spreading out to the tips of my fingers. The seed hummed with life beneath my touch. It wasn¡¯t dead, not by a long shot. It felt eager, like it was just waiting for the right conditions to explode into growth. But those conditions were still a mystery. I let out a sigh, dropping the seed back onto the table. My head was starting to spin from all the cross-referencing and thinking, so I decided to take a quick break. Grabbing a few herbs from the shelf, I began preparing a revitalizing tonic. The herbs mixed together easily in my hands, their aromas familiar and calming. Within minutes, I had extracted their essence, creating a potent, energy-boosting drink. Tossing it into a couple of vials, I headed back outside where Li Wei and his father were still hard at work. They hadn¡¯t slowed down in the slightest, but even carpenters needed a boost every now and then. ¡°Thought you could use a pick-me-up,¡± I called out, holding up the vials. Li Wei finally stopped chiseling long enough to give me a skeptical look. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll feel like you could build ten greenhouses after this.¡± His dad took the vial without hesitation, downing it in one go. A second later, his eyes widened slightly, and he straightened up, his energy clearly restored. ¡°Not bad, Kai,¡± he grunted, giving me a nod of approval. Li Wei followed suit, taking a swig and blinking in surprise as the tonic hit. ¡°Okay, maybe you¡¯re good for something,¡± he admitted, handing back the empty vial. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I stared at the plant, my brain struggling to process what had just happened. ¡°Uh... that¡¯s not supposed to happen.¡± "My bad. I''m sorry." "No, it''s okay." I crouched down to observe the astralagus, which stood out prominently among its standard, purple counterparts. "it just... absorbed it?" As I crouched beside the plant, its now vibrant and odd shade of bluish green pulsed slightly, almost as if it were breathing. The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. Have I been able to do this all along? I looked up at the teen, who was still watching with curious eyes. "Do you know what this means?" He shrugged, unaware of what just transpired. "The plant''s gone bad now?" I waved my hand dismissively. "No, no. I can put these essences into other plants! I could create entirely new hybrids! Imagine the possibilities! What if I could make pills and elixirs using these hybrids that no one has ever seen before?" Li Wei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but his eyebrow did raise a fraction. ¡°You mean like a... mint-astralagus hybrid?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I exclaimed, the excitement building. "But bigger! What if I took the essence of a rare herb and merged it with a common plant? Or combined two powerful herbs into one super-plant? I could make pills and potions that don''t lose their effectiveness as quickly because they¡¯re unique every time!" Lan Sheng''s words echoed in my mind about how most pills lose their potency with repeated use because the body grows accustomed to them. But what if I could make entirely new variants, hybrids with never-before-seen properties? Pills that would keep their potency no matter how many times they were consumed because each batch would be fundamentally different from the last. The clinking of gold coins started to ring in my ears. My mind flashed to the possibilities. Creating a line of hybrid elixirs, selling them far and wide, becoming renowned as the alchemist who discovered a new way to enhance herbal medicine. My face split into a wide grin as the fantasy of endless riches began to form in my head. Suddenly, I couldn''t contain myself. I shot to my feet, arms flung wide, and shouted at the top of my lungs, "I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!" Before Li Wei could react, I lunged forward and hugged him tightly, nearly knocking the poor guy over with the force of my enthusiasm. "Li Wei! This is the luckiest accident of my life!" Well, second luckiest. Running into the ancient ruins where the Heavenly Interface laid dormant was even more ridiculous. Li Wei, clearly startled and caught off guard by my sudden outburst, stiffened for a second before awkwardly patting me on the back. "Uh, yeah... sure. Congratulations." "Do you understand what this means?" I pulled back, practically bouncing on my feet. "This changes everything! I could make an entirely new branch of alchemy! I¡¯m going to be a legend! An immortal alchemist known across the land for creating life-changing elixirs!" ¡°You sure you¡¯re not getting ahead of yourself?¡± ¡°Nope! Not even a little!¡± I beamed, spinning around to look at the astralagus plant, still marveling at what had just transpired. "This is just the beginning!" Tianyi fluttered over, sensing my excitement. She landed softly on my shoulder, and her wings glimmered with a soft blue glow, reflecting the mood of the moment. Even Windy slithered closer, curious about what had happened. ¡°Just think of it,¡± I said, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Unique elixirs, unheard-of pills. I''ll change the world of alchemy! And all because of one little accident.¡± ¡°Well, good luck with that," Li Wei said, returning to his work on the greenhouse. "Let me know when you''ve made a mint-ginger hybrid. Might help with the cold." I laughed, my mind already racing ahead with ideas. There was no turning back now. If this worked, the possibilities were endless. I was going to make history, one plant at a time. Chapter 131: Sweat, Seeds, and Spiritual Growth Chapter 131: Sweat, Seeds, and Spiritual Growth I trudged up the path to Elder Ming¡¯s house, the first rays of sunlight just beginning to peek over the horizon. My legs felt like they were made of lead, and my eyes... well, if I had to guess, they probably looked as tired as I felt. But I didn¡¯t care. Every single batch of herbs in my garden had at least one or two miscolored hybrids. Now, even as exhaustion gnawed at the edges of my consciousness, the thrill of my discoveries kept me going. As I approached, I spotted Elder Ming already seated in the courtyard, a small cup of tea in his hands. He glanced up as I neared, his sharp eyes immediately noticing my disheveled appearance. One eyebrow raised, just enough to let me know he saw right through me. "Kai," he said, his voice calm but tinged with mild curiosity. "You''re early. Did you even get any sleep?" I let out a breathless laugh, dropping onto the nearest seat without so much as a greeting. "I didn¡¯t sleep," I admitted, grinning like an idiot. "I¡¯ve been up all night. You won¡¯t believe what I figured out!" Elder Ming sipped his tea, clearly amused by my state. He silently poured me another cup, and I gingerly accepted it, letting the warmth envelop my cold fingertips. I could hardly sit still as I recounted my accidental discovery with Li Wei yesterday, dropping a ball of extracted mint essence onto one of my plants. How it absorbed into the astralagus, infusing itself with the essence. Elder Ming¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly higher, but he said nothing, just gestured for me to continue. He was used to my ramblings by now. "So I started small," I went on, my words tumbling over each other in my excitement. "I took some dried ginger, infused its essence into Morning Dew grass, and created another hybrid! I''ve been trying it with all the different plants in my garden." The older man set his tea down gently, his expression unreadable but I could tell he was intrigued. "You can create a hybrid plant by infusing the essence of another into it?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of curiosity. "And it survived the process?" I nodded vigorously. "Not just survived¡ªit thrived! The mint essence didn''t just mix with the astragalus; it changed it! I tested the plant afterward and discovered that it now has the potential to treat both internal injuries and minor poisons. Normally, astragalus wouldn¡¯t be nearly as effective in that category. And get this¡ªit grows faster too! After adding a second ball of mint essence, it reached full maturity right then and there!" For the first time, a flicker of something like pride crossed Elder Ming¡¯s face. "Impressive." "And that¡¯s not all," I added quickly, barely able to contain myself. "I¡¯ve got big theories. What if I did this with rarer herbs? Or, or... what if I infused multiple essences into one plant? I could create entirely new species, Elder Ming! This could revolutionize how we cultivate! Think of the potions, the salves, the elixirs!" I knew I was babbling now, but I couldn¡¯t stop. My mind had been racing all night, and now that I had someone to talk to, it all just spilled out. Elder Ming, to his credit, didn¡¯t laugh. He didn¡¯t even smirk. He just watched me with that calm, wise expression of his, his hands folded in his lap. But I could see it¡ªthe glint of pride in his eyes, the way his lips curved ever so slightly. ¡°This discovery could indeed be groundbreaking... if handled properly. But you must be cautious. Such experimentation, while innovative, is also unpredictable. The balance of nature is delicate, you know.¡± I nodded, but my mind was already racing to the next idea. ¡°Right, right. I¡¯ll be careful. But this could open doors we didn¡¯t even know existed!¡± Elder Ming smiled softly, but his gaze drifted past me, settling on the horizon where the first light of dawn was spreading across the sky. His usual calm demeanor seemed slightly distant, as if his thoughts were far away, lost in some deeper reflection. I sipped my tea, the warmth of it starting to calm the buzzing in my mind. But something about his expression gnawed at me. Was he unhappy with what I was doing? Did he think I was getting too reckless? "Is... something bothering you?" I asked carefully, unsure if I had overstepped. "You don¡¯t seem too thrilled about this." His eyes softened, but he didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he looked down at his tea, swirling it lightly in the cup before letting out a quiet sigh. "It¡¯s not your discoveries, Kai," he finally said. "In fact, I¡¯m proud of what you¡¯ve accomplished. But there¡¯s something else. Something in the air these days..." "What do you mean?" "So much has changed in the past year, after decades of normalcy. The Heavenly Interface suddenly appeared, the sects rising in power, strange events occurring all over the province... It¡¯s as if the world itself is shifting. And not just gradually, but rapidly. Like we¡¯re all being pulled toward something.¡± The weight of his words settled heavily on me. I remembered my conversation with Han Wei and Li Na before I left. Things had been moving fast¡ªtoo fast. My thoughts drifted to the Silent Moon Sect, how they¡¯d grown so powerful so quickly, how the Heavenly Interface had brought a new kind of pressure on everyone, and how everything seemed to be racing toward an unknown end. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°One falling leaf heralds autumn for the whole world,¡± Elder Ming said quietly, his voice barely a whisper. We sat in silence for a moment, letting the quiet of the early morning settle over us. The world may have been changing around us, but for now, at least, this felt like a rare moment of peace. As I sipped the last of my tea, I heard the faint sound of Lan-Yin and Wang Jun¡¯s voices echoing from the village path. They¡¯d be here soon. But before they arrived, I glanced at Elder Ming again, noticing the quiet stillness in his gaze. He was staring off toward the horizon, his expression distant, as though his thoughts were far away. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if I should say anything. But then, with the faintest hesitation, I spoke. ¡°I get it, you know,¡± I said, keeping my voice calm. ¡°The world¡¯s changing fast, and it¡¯s unsettling. It feels like we¡¯re standing on the edge of something big.¡± He didn¡¯t move, but I could tell he was listening, his eyes still focused on the rising sun. I set my tea down, leaning forward a bit. ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I continued, ¡°about the village, the way everyone looks out for each other. We''ve all built something strong here, something that can weather change. And knowing we have each other... it makes all of this easier to face.¡± His gaze shifted ever so slightly toward me, and I saw a flicker of surprise in his eyes. I wasn¡¯t used to being the one offering reassurance, but it felt right. I¡¯d always looked up to Elder Ming; his wisdom, his strength, but even he wasn¡¯t immune to anxiety. ¡°Master Qiang, Lan-Yin, Wang Jun, even Li Wei... everyone¡¯s doing their part, lifting each other up. It¡¯s hard to feel like we¡¯re alone in all this when there¡¯s so much strength in the people around us.¡± He was quiet for a moment, the early morning light casting long shadows across the courtyard. Then he finally spoke, his voice softer than usual. ¡°Yes... we face it together.¡± Before I could say anything more, the familiar sound of Lan-Yin¡¯s teasing voice broke the quiet. ¡°Well, look at this!¡± she called out as she and Wang Jun entered the courtyard. ¡°Kai¡¯s early for once. What did I miss? Has the world turned upside down?¡± Wang Jun wasn¡¯t far behind, smirking as he took in the sight of me slouched over, visibly exhausted. ¡°Did Elder Ming wear you out before we even got here? You look like you¡¯re about to pass out.¡± I straightened up, trying to muster some dignity despite the dark circles under my eyes. ¡°I came early, so I get to leave early, right, Elder Ming?¡± Elder Ming, ever the picture of calm, raised an eyebrow, feigning thoughtfulness. ¡°Leave early? Not so fast. One more exercise before you¡¯re free to go.¡± I groaned, throwing my head back dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re relentless, you know that?¡± I hobbled away from Elder Ming¡¯s courtyard, cradling my bruised stomach and wincing with every step. Each inhale felt like I was sucking in a bunch of angry bees, thanks to Lan-Yin¡¯s ¡®payback¡¯ punches. Wang Jun, mercifully, had gone easy on me, but she had been waiting for that moment. Every step felt like a reminder of just how ruthless my friends could be when given an excuse. The morning was still young, and the village was beginning to stir. I waved at some of the early risers with my free hand, trying to maintain my composure, but internally I was already scheming to beg Tianyi for some healing the moment I got back. ¡°Good morning, Kai!¡± Xiao Bao called cheerfully. I waved back, trying not to grimace. ¡°Morning.¡± I trudged along, every muscle in my torso screaming for relief. There was no way I could keep this up on sheer willpower alone. Despite the complaints running through my head, there was a strange sense of accomplishment bubbling up inside me. I had survived the training¡ªbarely¡ªand pushed through my exhaustion. And, of course, I couldn¡¯t let them know how much it actually hurt. As I neared my shop, thinking longingly about collapsing onto a soft surface and possibly never moving again, a familiar sensation washed over me¡ªa soft chime echoed in the back of my mind. Quest: Mastery of Spiritual Plant Cultivation - Cultivate and grow fifty viable and different plant hybrids. (0/50) I stopped dead in my tracks, blinking. My head snapped up, all thoughts of rest evaporating as I tried to make sense of the notification. A quest? Now? I glanced around, half-expecting something to leap out of the bushes, but the village looked as calm as ever. Still, a quest couldn¡¯t be ignored, especially with the weight of recent changes lingering over everything. ¡°Well,¡± I sighed, straightening up as best as I could despite my aching body, ¡°I guess rest will have to wait.¡± Chapter 132: Hybrid Horizons Chapter 132: Hybrid Horizons I knelt in the forest, staring at the small plant in front of me. My fingers brushed the rough bark of a gnarled winter vine, its curled tendrils barely clinging to life in the cold. The extracted cinnamon essence swirled in my palm, glowing faintly, but I hesitated. I had already tried infusing two different plants, and each one had wilted within minutes. I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen again. At least, not without understanding why. "Alright," I muttered to myself, "one more try. And if this fails, well... at least we¡¯re learning something." Behind me, Tianyi fluttered silently, her healing aura faint but warm as it brushed against my sore muscles. The combination of her presence and the crisp forest air worked wonders to clear the fog of exhaustion from my mind. She reached out to me through our bond, her voice gentle as a breeze. ''Can I help?'' she asked. I smiled softly, feeling her concern radiate through our connection. "I¡¯m okay, Tianyi. Just need to figure this out. Besides, I¡¯m actually enjoying this. I¡¯s been a while since I got to experiment like this, out in the wild." It had started with the wintergreen but after an infusion of cinnamon essence I had, it had shriveled in seconds, its petals blackening like scorched paper. Next was the frostroot, a plant known for thriving in harsh winters. It had fared better, lasting a few hours before wilting, its roots turning brittle and useless. Each failure gnawed at me, but they were failures with purpose. There was a pattern forming, a commonality in each plant''s collapse that I hadn¡¯t seen before. All the plants I¡¯d experimented with shared something in common; they were all aligned with yin energy. But when I infused them with essence of herbs aligned with yang energy, they wilted. "So there''s a limit," I murmured. "Incompatible plants die when combined with the wrong essence. That''s what the quest meant by ''viable'' hybrids." Tianyi drifted closer, her healing aura intensifying slightly, soothing the lingering soreness in my muscles. I exhaled, letting the warmth seep into my bones. She always knew when I needed that extra support, even when I tried to brush it off. Despite the setbacks, there was something oddly calming about this process. I felt like the herbalist I used to be, before the Heavenly Interface changed everything. Back when it was just me and the forest, before spirit beasts, sect politics, and alchemy tournaments became the norm. The failures didn¡¯t bother me as much as they might have back then. This was part of the work. Part of the journey. I ran my fingers over the winter vine again, feeling the rough texture of its bark, its dormant energy barely clinging to life in the cold. This vine wasn¡¯t like the others. It wasn¡¯t aligned with yin energy, or skewed toward either. It was hardy but simple, growing wherever it could find a foothold, surviving on minimal resources. If any plant could handle an infusion of yang energy, it was this one. "Okay," I whispered. "Let¡¯s try this again." I focused on the essence, holding it above the vine. Slowly, carefully, I released the essence, letting it drip down in small, controlled pulses. The vine trembled slightly, its tendrils reacting to the infusion, but it didn¡¯t wilt. Not yet. "That¡¯s it," I murmured. "Slow and steady." The vine absorbed the essence gradually, its bark darkening slightly as the energy soaked in. Tianyi watched closely from her perch, her wings fluttering gently in the breeze. I still remember that day clearly. Much like today, I had been wandering the forest looking for Moonbeam Petals. Until I found her fluttering around daintily, and setting me off on a path that changed the trajectory of my life. I glanced over at her now, seeing the strength she carried in her delicate frame. So much has changed since then. The vine absorbed the last of the essence, its tendrils twitching as they adjusted to the new energy. This time, it hadn¡¯t wilted. It was still alive. Quest: Mastery of Spiritual Plant Cultivation - Cultivate and grow fifty viable and different plant hybrids. (1/50) I smiled at the notification, feeling a rush of excitement despite the exhaustion weighing down my limbs. Finally, some progress. Tianyi fluttered closer, her presence warm and reassuring. I reached out to let her land on my finger. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re on the right track now.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It leapt. I barely had time to think, only to act. ROOTED BANYAN STANCE! My body locked into position, my feet anchoring me to the earth as the wolf¡¯s jaws snapped shut around my neck. But instead of the sharp, searing pain I expected, I felt only the tug of fabric¡ªits teeth punctured my robes, but my skin remained unscathed. The wolf thrashed violently, trying to tear into me, but I remained rooted, unmoving. The stance held firm, but it came with a cost¡ªI couldn¡¯t move either. All I could do was brace myself and wait for an opening. Tianyi, seeing my predicament, didn¡¯t hesitate. In a split second, she darted forward, her wings shimmering with a sharp edge of condensed qi. She struck with swift, deadly precision, slicing across the wolf¡¯s eyes in one clean motion. The wolf yelped in pain, its grip on my robe loosening as it stumbled back, blinded and weakened. I could see the agony in its movements, the way its body trembled with each step. It wasn¡¯t long for this world now. She fluttered beside me, her wings dimming as the threat faded. I knelt beside the wolf, its body limp, its breaths shallow. There was no longer any fear in its eyes, only pain and confusion. My heart clenched. I hadn¡¯t seen wolves in this forest for years, and now this young one had died alone, far from its home. I wasn¡¯t angry¡ªnot at it, not even at the situation. Only sadness filled me. Quickly scanning the forest floor, I spotted a patch of frostroot. I plucked a few leaves, crushing them in my fingers to release their essence. With gentle hands, I applied the essence to the wolf¡¯s wounds, hoping to ease its passing, even if I couldn¡¯t save it. "It¡¯s okay," I whispered, my voice soft. "You don¡¯t have to fight anymore." The wolf let out a low whine, its body shuddering as it struggled to take one last breath. I cradled its head in my lap, my hand resting gently on its thin neck. There was no anger in me, no resentment for the bite that could have been far worse. This creature hadn¡¯t stood a chance. It had been lost, scared, and starving. And now, it was passing on, not in a frenzy of violence, but with a moment of peace, surrounded by the quiet of the forest. Its breathing slowed, then stopped altogether. I stayed there for a long moment, my hand resting on its fur. Tianyi perched on my shoulder, her presence comforting but subdued. ''I¡¯m sorry.'' "It¡¯s not your fault," I murmured, brushing my hand gently over the wolf¡¯s fur. "You saved me." What had driven the creature to such desperation? It wasn¡¯t injured, just starved¡ªits fear palpable even in death. I carefully examined its frail body but found nothing to explain its madness. "I know," I murmured, glancing around the eerily quiet woods. "Something¡¯s wrong here." I couldn¡¯t take the wolf back with me, so I decided to bury it. Slowly, I gathered dirt and snow, covering its small form with care. It was a simple act, but it felt right; an offering of peace after its life of suffering. When I finished, I stood over the grave for a moment, hoping the wolf would find rest. "It¡¯s time to go," I said, turning back to the village. The forest had changed, it was no longer safe. I made a mental note to warn the others. Something dark was at work here, and the villagers needed to be cautious. No one should go out alone. As Tianyi perched on my shoulder, we headed back. The path felt different now, more dangerous. The world was shifting, and the forest was only the beginning. Chapter 133: Silent Threats and Steady Hands I sat cross-legged on the floor of my shop, surrounded by a dozen potted plants in varying states of growth. Some were familiar species I¡¯d foraged from the forest, while others were native to my garden, now transformed by the essence infusions I¡¯d been experimenting with. Not bad, but not nearly enough. I leaned over the newest batch, inspecting the leaves of a wild ginseng plant I had infused just the day before. Its roots, once spindly and pale, now had a faint glow, and the leaves shimmered with a vitality that hadn¡¯t been there before. The infusion had taken, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It needed more. "Resilient plants," I muttered, running my fingers gently along the ginseng¡¯s stalk. ¡°That¡¯s the key.¡± Plants like this one, hardy and built to survive in tough conditions, seemed to absorb essence more easily. Not like the delicate wintergreen or frostroot that had withered as soon as I tried to infuse them with anything even slightly misaligned. Ginseng, though¡ªthis one had potential. I¡¯d have to infuse it at least one more time to make sure the changes settled in, but it had already made more progress than some of my earlier experiments. I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "Gotta find that balance. Too much essence and they burn out. Too little, and there''s no effect." I glanced over at the cinnamon tree in the far corner. I¡¯d nearly given up on that one, figuring a plant of that size and strength wouldn¡¯t take to an infusion. But after several attempts, I realized it just needed more infusions of essence. Subtle, gradual infusions had started to alter it, the bark darkening in some places, the leaves becoming more robust, their edges curling slightly as they absorbed the new energy. The trick wasn¡¯t overwhelming it with essence all at once. I had to be patient, layering the energy in stages, and allowing the tree to adjust before adding more. "Like growing roots deeper before reaching for the sky," I murmured to myself, feeling a small smile tug at my lips. This was the kind of discovery I lived for. Tianyi fluttered overhead, her wings shimmering softly in the afternoon light as she circled the shop, keeping a watchful eye on the garden just outside. Windy, meanwhile, slithered lazily along the edge of the potted plants, his blue-tinted scales glinting as he flicked his tongue at each one as if assessing their viability himself. He gave a slight flick of his tail, barely acknowledging me, his attention focused on whatever invisible threat he thought might be lurking outside. I turned back to the plants, picking up a small vial of essence from the table beside me. This one was wild sage, carefully extracted and ready for infusion. I uncorked the vial and held it over the ginseng plant, letting a single drop fall onto the soil near its roots. The plant trembled slightly as it absorbed the essence, the glow around it intensifying. ¡°Slow and steady,¡± I whispered. ¡°Let it take root.¡± I repeated the process, careful not to overwhelm the plant. Patience had always been the hardest part for me, but if I¡¯d learned anything in the past few weeks, it was that rushing wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere. The cinnamon tree was next. I approached it, admiring the subtle changes that had already begun to take hold. The bark was tougher now, its scent stronger, more fragrant. I tipped the vial over the base of the tree, watching as the essence soaked into the soil, and took a step back. Quest: Mastery of Spiritual Plant Cultivation - Cultivate and grow fifty viable and different plant hybrids. (12/50) ¡°Thirty-eight to go,¡± I muttered, but there was no frustration in my voice, only determination. ¡°Piece by piece.¡± I stood, stretching my arms over my head as the late afternoon light streamed through the windows. ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s enough for today.¡± With the plants infused and the day¡¯s experimentation wrapped up, I turned my attention to the other task at hand¡ªthe contract with the Azure Silk Trading Company. My first batch was due today. Stacks of elixirs sat neatly on my workbench. At first, the contract had seemed like a mountain to climb. I¡¯d promised a larger supply than I probably should have in exchange for a bigger advance, but with the improvements in my techniques, the challenge was easier than I initially thought. Thanks to the Refinement Simulation technique, I cut off the unnecessary steps. Combined with my Two Star Pagoda Pill Furnace, the work had become almost seamless. What would¡¯ve taken a full month before now took only a fraction of the time. I began carefully organizing the vials, securing each one with padded cloth and placing them inside small wooden crates. As I stacked the last few, a small crate of essences caught my eye, a gift I¡¯d prepared for the Verdant Lotus sect I''d be sending off alongside this. It was a personal touch, something to show appreciation for the opportunities they had provided me with. The crate was filled with purified essences: ginseng, wintergreen, cinnamon, and even some Moonlit Grace Lily, a batch that I was particularly proud of. Each one was carefully bottled, glowing faintly with the raw power of the plants they¡¯d been extracted from. It was a simple gesture, but one I hoped would go a long way toward building a stronger relationship with the sect that gave so much without expecting anything in return. With the last vial stored, I moved everything outside, placing the crates onto the wooden cart that sat just outside my shop. The cart creaked under the weight, but it held steady as I double-checked the straps, making sure nothing would shift during transport. As I stepped back to inspect my work, my eyes drifted toward the unfinished greenhouse. One side of it was seamlessly joined to the wall of my shop, the wood so expertly fitted together that it looked like one continuous piece, sloping downward. It would allow rainwater to run off easily, something I hadn¡¯t even considered until Li Wei pointed it out in the initial design. The craftsmanship was impeccable, each beam and joint meticulously designed to serve a purpose. "That kid¡¯s a genius," I muttered, a smile creeping onto my face as I ran my hand along one of the beams. "I¡¯d be drowning in waterlogged plants if he hadn¡¯t fixed that." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Windy and Tianyi moved cautiously around the perimeter, their attention focused outward, vigilant as ever. I¡¯d noticed how on edge they¡¯d been lately, and while I hadn¡¯t seen anything to warrant concern, I trusted their instincts. Tianyi¡¯s wings shimmered softly in the fading light as she circled above the garden while Windy slithered gracefully between the pots, his bluish-white scales gleaming in the evening sun. The elixirs were complete, this month''s quota fulfilled, and the greenhouse was on its way to becoming a reality. I¡¯d even made solid progress on my quest, with twelve successful hybrids now under my belt. Things were moving forward, slowly but surely. "Guard the place well!" I shouted to the two. After finishing Feng Wu¡¯s letter, I opened the second one, from Zhi Ruo. I hadn''t heard from him since we last saw each other in the Gauntlet. I leaned back in my chair as I began to read, expecting a long debrief. But as my eyes moved over the words, my mood shifted. The parchment felt rough under my fingers as I began to read. Hey Kai, First off, I hope things are going well back at home. I''ve been busy getting acclimated to my new position here at the Whispering Wind sect. They move quite fast compared to a library, you see. I¡¯ve managed to secure a position as a junior alchemist under Jingyu Lian. My smile froze. Jingyu Lian. Her name stirred up something complex within me. I still remember our battle, her techniques so flawless, her composure so unwavering. I¡¯d convinced myself I¡¯d moved past that loss, but clearly, the bitterness hadn¡¯t entirely faded. ¡°Wonder how that''s like? Working with her...¡± I muttered under my breath. I continued reading, bracing myself. I know what you¡¯re probably thinking right now, but listen: this is an opportunity I couldn¡¯t pass up. She may be ruthless, but she¡¯s got knowledge that runs deep. Being in her shadow is better than being in anyone else¡¯s spotlight, you know what I mean? He wasn¡¯t wrong. Jingyu Lian was one of the best, and if he could learn from her, it would only strengthen his skills. ¡°Well, good for you, Zhi,¡± I muttered, though my tone lacked conviction. That being said, something¡¯s going on over here that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. You probably haven¡¯t heard yet, but there¡¯s been some serious turmoil regarding the Iron Claw Sect. They¡¯ve either gone completely silent or... something worse. No one¡¯s heard from them in weeks. They''re a minor sect about a few hours northwest of Qingmu, if you didn''t know. I paused, the weight of his words settling in. Shan Huai. Wasn''t he part of the Iron Claw Sect? That wasn¡¯t normal, especially for a sect that had vying for control of Qingmu. What could have happened? I leaned forward, reading on, my grip tightening on the parchment. The rumor is that the Silent Moon Sect might be involved. Nothing¡¯s confirmed, but let¡¯s be real¡ªthose rumors didn¡¯t come out of nowhere. People are scared, Kai. Sect politics have always been messy, but this? This feels different. There¡¯s talk of retaliation, of sects mobilizing. The Silent Moon Sect. Of course, they¡¯d be tied to something like this. I¡¯d been suspicious of them from the start, but if they were responsible for an entire sect¡¯s disappearance... this could be bad. Very bad. I¡¯m telling you this because you need to be careful. You¡¯re out there in that village, building your reputation and all, but if things escalate, places like Gentle Wind won¡¯t be overlooked. You and I both know how quickly sects move when they feel threatened. I ran a hand through my hair, trying to process it all. He was right. If the Silent Moon Sect was really behind the Iron Claw Sect¡¯s disappearance, and if the rumors of retaliation were true, things could spiral out of control. And fast. I could already see the pieces falling into place. Gentle Wind Village might be small, but it wasn¡¯t insignificant. With the Azure Silk Trading Company investing in the area, the attention I was bringing to the village with my alchemical work, and the growing tensions between the sects... it wouldn¡¯t take much for us to get caught in the crossfire. Anyway, keep your head down for now, and don¡¯t do anything too flashy. I know that¡¯s hard for you, but try. Next time we meet, remind me to show you a new elixir I¡¯ve been working on. It¡¯s not bad, if I do say so myself. Stay safe, Kai. ¡ªZhi Ruo I sat back, the letter resting on my lap as I let out a long breath. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything too flashy, huh?¡± I muttered, shaking my head. Easier said than done. Tianyi fluttered over, landing lightly on my shoulder. Her presence was a comfort, but I could feel the tension radiating from her as well. She must''ve sensed my unease. ''What''s wrong?'' ¡°Nothing, just stupid politicking,¡± I said quietly, more to myself than to her. I folded the letter and set it aside, staring at it for a long moment. "Don''t worry about it." I stood up, looking at my array of ingredients with a critical eye. Everything had been progressing well, slowly, carefully¡ªjust the way I liked it. Plants needed time to adjust, to take root before reaching for the sky. I had to be patient, layering essence in small doses to let them thrive. But this world I was in? It didn¡¯t seem to share my fondness for patience. ¡°Slow and steady,¡± I muttered, echoing my own words from earlier. But as much as I wanted to stick to that, I had a sinking feeling that slow and steady wasn¡¯t going to be enough this time. Not with sects disappearing and power plays being made in the shadows. It looked like I¡¯d have to speed things up after all. Chapter 134: The Unfolding Path The sky above was a pale, wintery gray, casting a soft, muted light over the village below. From her perch on the branch of an old, sturdy oak tree, Tianyi surveyed the scene unfolding beneath her. The villagers moved about with hurried purpose, their footsteps crunching lightly in the snow-covered ground. Her small wings fluttered lightly, catching the air as she hovered silently, her gaze fixated on the figure of Kai in the distance. He stood at the edge of the village, deep in conversation with a younger boy. Li Wei, she recalled. Though she could not hear their words, she could feel the undercurrent of urgency that hung between them. The world of immortals was once again stirring. Kai seemed to be always entangled in something bigger than her, something larger than the simple life she had once known. But there was something different this time. She had been beside him for long enough to notice it. The unrest wasn¡¯t just a passing storm. it was a gathering storm, dark and heavy on the horizon. Her wings stilled, and she landed softly on the branch, folding them close to her body. She glanced to her left, where Windy was coiled lazily on a rock below, basking in the faint warmth of the sun. He looked peaceful, but Tianyi knew how quickly the serpent could strike. Fast, agile, and deadly. Windy was strong, even in his youth. His strength came naturally. Tianyi''s gaze lingered on the serpent for a long moment, and a familiar feeling began to coil in her chest. Envy. Not a bitter envy, but a quiet, yearning kind. He had been born with the power to protect, to fight. It was part of his nature, a gift that came effortlessly. Yin Si, too¡ªthe spider she befriended, whom Kai had honored with a name¡ªhad their own power, webs spun with precision, movements calculated and purposeful. ''And I... I was born with wings that fluttered delicately in gardens, meant to dance in the air, not battle in it.'' The thought gnawed at her. Every day, the world seemed to grow darker, the threats looming larger, and she could feel the weight of the unspoken expectation pressing down on her. The pressure to evolve, to become something more, twisted inside her, feeding her doubt. The more she dwelled on it, the heavier it felt, until it spiraled into a loop of uncertainty and frustration, each thought more desperate than the last. Even with the gifts Kai had given her, the mysterious liquid that had sharpened her wings and enhanced her speed, it didn¡¯t feel like enough. She had grown faster, yes, but that speed couldn¡¯t shield Kai from the dangers that lurked beyond the village. The memory of that fierce beast just a few days ago came unbidden. Her wings twitched in frustration. It wasn¡¯t as though she hadn¡¯t tried. Time and time again, she had pushed herself to the limits, testing her new abilities, hoping they would be enough. But every time the immortals clashed¡ªevery time Kai faced danger¡ªshe felt herself limited, helpless in her current form. She was no longer a mere butterfly, and yet... ''It¡¯s still not enough,'' she thought bitterly, glancing down at her delicate frame. Even though she had surpassed her original limits, she knew deep down that her current form would never be enough to stand by Kai¡¯s side, not against the likes of the immortals and the dangers that came with them. No matter how fast she flew or how sharp her wings became, she remained small, still fragile in comparison to the beings Kai now moved among. You can transform, can¡¯t you? Into a human form. She remembered Kai¡¯s words, spoken in a tone of quiet assurance. He had told her about spirit beasts that, through enlightenment, could change their forms. They could take on shapes that allowed them to fight alongside immortals, to walk the world on two feet rather than wings or claws. But how? How could she find that path within herself when it felt so distant, so impossible? She had tried to focus, to meditate as Kai did, but it all seemed so far out of reach. And every time she looked at her small, fluttering wings, the doubt crept back in, stronger than before. ''I don¡¯t know how,'' she whispered, her wings drooping as the realization settled into her body. ''I don¡¯t know how to become more.'' Her gaze flickered back to Kai. He was laughing now, shaking his head at something Li Wei said, though the tension still lingered beneath his smile. Kai was different from the boy she had first bonded with. He had grown so much in the time they had been together, evolving into someone she hardly recognized, yet someone she admired even more. He was powerful, resourceful, and a protector. ''And me? What am I now?'' Tianyi wondered. ''Am I still just the butterfly in his shadow?'' She had been waiting for some grand sign, some moment of enlightenment to strike her like lightning, but perhaps enlightenment wasn¡¯t always so dramatic. Sometimes, it was quiet. A slow unfolding, like the opening of a flower¡¯s petals. A transformation that started not with a flash, but with a whisper. She stilled, feeling the pulse of her qi. It flowed through her like a river, steady and sure. And there, in the quiet of the forest, with the cold air swirling around her, she let go of her doubts. And in that moment, something shifted. The air around her seemed to thrum with energy, and her body began to glow, a soft, ethereal light radiating from her wings. It wasn¡¯t forced. It wasn¡¯t something she was trying to do. It was happening naturally as if her body had been waiting for her mind to catch up. Her form began to change. It was a gentle transformation, her wings elongating, her body stretching, reshaping. She remained grounded, her wings growing larger, more vibrant, like an unfolding promise of something new. As the transformation began, she felt a deep shift in her core. Her six legs, once designed for nothing more than clinging to leaves and flowers, quivered. Two of them slowly retracted into her body, disappearing entirely, while the remaining four began to elongate and reshape. Muscle and bone formed where before there had only been fragile, delicate limbs. She felt herself stretching and reforming, her lightweight, fluttering frame becoming something more grounded, more substantial. It wasn¡¯t a painful change, but it was strange; both exhilarating and unnerving. Each movement, each ripple of change, felt deliberate as if her body had always known how to grow into this new form. Her soft butterfly abdomen slimmed and reshaped, giving way to a slender, humanoid torso. Her arms began to form from the two remaining upper limbs. What had once been thin legs meant for perching now shifted, growing into lithe, graceful arms. Hands emerged, fingers unfurling at the tips, though they still retained the faint, iridescent sheen of her butterfly heritage. These were not the fragile appendages she once had¡ªthey were tools of precision and power, capable of wielding the strength she had always known lay dormant inside her. Tianyi''s antennae receded slightly, disappearing into the thick, silken strands of hair that cascaded down her back, gleaming with a subtle, otherworldly glow. Her compound eyes, once suited for her insect form, reshaped themselves but didn¡¯t lose their sharpness. They retained an iridescent sheen and a wide field of vision, though now they had a new, focused clarity, able to see details with a precision she had never known before. She could sense movement, feel the world around her with a sensitivity far beyond her previous form. Her wings, too, changed. They didn¡¯t vanish but became even grander, fanning out behind her. Larger, more intricate, they shimmered with every subtle movement, no longer just tools for flight, but symbols of the strength and beauty she had grown into. These wings were still her essence, an integral part of her being. Her legs, now fully formed, were long and lithe, designed not just for standing but for running, leaping, moving with an agility her butterfly form had never known. When the transformation was complete, Tianyi stood on two legs for the first time. She glanced down at her hands. What had once been legs meant for clinging to flowers had transformed into strong, dexterous fingers. The faint bioluminescent markings along her arms and legs pulsed gently. Her body, though slender and graceful, thrummed with hidden strength, the chitinous sheen of her skin shimmering under the faint winter light. Tentatively, she took a step forward, her feet meeting the earth with a newfound solidity. The sensation was strange but exhilarating. Her wings fluttered lightly behind her, still a part of her but no longer the only way she could move. She didn¡¯t need them to carry her anymore. She could walk, run, leap, and face whatever challenges came her way. Her gaze shifted to a small, frozen pond nearby, and for the second time, she caught sight of her reflection. The figure staring back at her was not entirely human. Her eyes retained their mesmerizing, iridescent glow, and faint chitinous plates shimmered just beneath the surface of her skin. A wide, disbelieving smile spread across her lips. This was her. Not just a butterfly, not just a companion, but something more. She had found her path, not by shedding who she was, but by embracing every part of herself, allowing her transformation to grow from within rather than forcing it. ¡°I¡¯ve found it,¡± she whispered, a soft smile spreading across her face. ¡°I¡¯ve found my path.¡± And now, she could stand beside Kai, not behind him. Chapter 135: Training Amidst Stillness I waved goodbye to Li Wei as he disappeared back into his family''s workshop, his excitement about the greenhouse infectious. The glass panes had arrived in perfect condition, and he was eager to start installing them first thing in the morning. As I turned to head home, the evening air was crisp, carrying the subtle scent of pine and woodsmoke. The village was settling down for the night, but my mind was anything but quiet. Walking along the familiar path, I couldn''t help but replay Elder Ming''s words from this morning''s training session. "Conditioning isn''t just about toughening your body. It''s about understanding the mechanics, the flow of energy, and how to deliver power without harming yourself." At the time, I''d nodded along, thinking I understood. But the more I mulled it over, the more I realized I''d missed a crucial nuance. My approach had been all wrong. I was so focused on hardening my fists and shins by striking unyielding surfaces that I''d overlooked the essence of the practice. I paused mid-stride and threw a punch into the open air, imagining the impact against a solid, unmoving tree trunk. My knuckles twinged at the thought, having experienced it far too often. Then I visualized the same punch connecting with something that had a bit of give, like a flexible piece of wood or bundled reeds. The difference was palpable, even in my mind. Striking a surface that absorbed some of the impact would allow me to focus on technique, ensuring proper alignment and energy transfer without the immediate risk of injury. "A perfect punch shouldn''t hurt the one throwing it," I muttered to myself, recalling Elder Ming''s mantra. It made sense now. By practicing on something with slight resistance, I''d not only improve my form but also condition my body more effectively. A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth as a plan began to form. I needed to build a training apparatus that embodied these principles; a target that could mimic the resistance of an opponent while still offering enough flexibility to prevent self-injury. "Perhaps a post wrapped in layers of bamboo strips or padded with woven fibers..." The last rays of sunlight painted the sky in hues of orange and purple as I reached my home. The familiar sight of my shop and the partially constructed greenhouse brought a sense of comfort. I stepped inside, expecting to hear the soft flutter of Tianyi''s wings or catch a glimpse of her darting through the rafters. But the space was quiet, save for the gentle creaking of the floorboards beneath my feet. "Tianyi?" I called out, glancing around. No response. Odd. She usually greeted me the moment I returned. Shrugging it off, I reasoned she might be tending to the garden or off bisecting another bird. She was a free spirit, after all. I made a mental note to check on her later. Setting my thoughts back on the training apparatus, I rummaged through my supplies, gathering materials that might serve my purpose. As I worked, Windy slithered into the room, his blue-tinted scales catching the light. "Have you seen Tianyi around?" I asked him. He paused, tongue flickering before giving what could only be described as a serpentine shrug. I chuckled softly. "Thanks for the help." Back outside, I began assembling the training post. I drove a sturdy stake into the ground, ensuring it was firmly planted. Around it, I layered thinner branches, binding them tightly with cord to create a surface that was solid yet yielding. Testing it with a light tap, I felt it give ever so slightly. "Perfect," I whispered. I took a stance, feet shoulder-width apart, grounding myself as Elder Ming had taught me. Drawing a deep breath, I executed a series of punches, each one deliberate and controlled. The post absorbed the blows, the slight resistance allowing me to focus on the mechanics¡ªalignment of my wrist, the rotation of my hips, the grounding of my stance. The difference was immediate. Without the harsh jarring of striking an immovable object, I could sense the flow of energy from my core to my fist. It felt right. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The wings were the first thing I noticed, bright blue and shimmering in the pale moonlight, sprouting from her back and fluttering gently. Her skin was smooth and pale, but it wasn¡¯t quite right. Lines ran across her body in sections, like the joints of finely crafted lacquered wood or the seams of porcelain figurines. Each segment was slightly raised, as though her skin had been formed in pieces and fitted together. Her hair cascaded down, with two distinct strands falling down and framing her face. It was her eyes that unsettled me the most¡ªfar too large for a human face, dark and shimmering, holding a depth that felt more animal than person. And though her form was otherwise unclothed, it was devoid of any real detail, as if she had been sculpted from jade. And yet, her wings... those wings were undeniably familiar. My mind struggled to comprehend what I was seeing. I took a step forward, my mouth dry, words caught somewhere between disbelief and confusion. And then, the possibility hit me like a wave. "...Tianyi?" The figure turned, her too-wide smile gleaming unnaturally bright. My pulse quickened as she locked her gaze onto me. My mouth went dry, and a prickling sensation crept up the back of my neck. It felt like the earth itself was tilting beneath me. The air shifted with her movement, a blur of blue wings and shadow. One moment she was distant, the next, her wings stirred the wind around me, her fingers wrapped around my wrists before I could blink. But there was no attack. Instead, she grabbed my wrists, her grip gentle yet firm, and a warm, soothing energy flowed from her touch. The cuts and bruises from my training earlier began to heal, the pain fading away almost instantly. "I figured it out," she said softly, her voice surprisingly clear, yet carrying an otherworldly echo. "I figured out how to become human." My vision swam, blurring the world around me as the realization crashed into me like a tidal wave¡ªthis was Tianyi. Somehow, impossibly, she had transformed¡ªbecome something beyond what I could comprehend. But my mind struggled to keep up, the flood of emotions and disbelief colliding with the stark reality in front of me. A sharp heat surged through my body, too intense for the winter chill that clung to the air. Sweat trickled down the back of my neck, soaking into my collar despite the icy breeze. My heart pounded violently in my chest, each beat louder than the last, echoing in my ears like the relentless drumming of war. I felt the world tilting, my legs unsteady, my skin burning as if the very air had thickened, pressing down on me. The cold that should have been biting at my skin barely registered; instead, I felt fevered, my breath coming in shallow, ragged bursts. Every nerve in my body tingled with confusion, panic, and awe, all tangled together in a mess I couldn''t unravel. Her smile, a smile that was too wide, too perfect, never faltered as she watched me, but the edges of my vision began to darken. The world around me dimmed, the sound of the forest fading into a muffled hum. My legs trembled, the strength in them slipping away as my knees buckled under the weight of everything. ¡°Tianyi...¡± I whispered, my voice barely more than a strained breath. My head felt too light, too heavy at the same time, and I knew I was losing the battle to stay conscious. The heat in my chest rose higher, consuming the last remnants of my awareness. My eyelids fluttered shut, and as the darkness rushed in, the last thing I saw was her standing there, her wings shimmering faintly in the moonlight. And then, everything went black. Chapter 136: Wings of Change I woke up with a start, gasping as my eyes flew open, my heart pounding so hard it felt like it would break through my chest. My bed. I was in my bed. The familiar scent of herbs and woodsmoke clung to the air, and I could see that the sky was pitch black outside. I sat up, rubbing my eyes. The last thing I remembered... Tianyi. The forest. That strange form with her wings. "Was it just a nightmare?" I muttered under my breath, running a hand through my hair. Maybe I had been overworked. Too much training, not enough sleep. It wouldn¡¯t have been the first time my mind played tricks on me. Just as I started to convince myself that I¡¯d imagined it all, something darted toward me with such speed that I barely had time to react. I jerked back, scrambling against the headboard as a scream tore from my throat. It wasn¡¯t a dream. She stood by my bedside, her wings fluttering rapidly, her too-large eyes wide with concern. That same unsettling, too-perfect smile stretched across her face, frozen there as if she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to change it. "I¡¯m... sorry!" she said, her voice quiet but carrying that odd echo, almost too clear for this small room. I stared at her, heart still racing. She looked at me with those mesmerizing eyes, alien and human at the same time. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. What was I supposed to say? What could I say? Windy, curled up near the foot of my bed, flicked his tongue out lazily. He gazed at Tianyi for a long moment before turning away with an air of indifference. Typical. He didn¡¯t seem to find her new form worth any more of his attention. Tianyi, meanwhile, hovered there, her wings twitching awkwardly, her expression still that eerie, unwavering smile. My brain finally started to catch up with everything, and I forced myself to take a deep breath. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s okay," I mumbled, my voice shaky. "I just... wasn¡¯t expecting... you." I stared down at the blanket, still processing. She tilted her head, watching me intently. The smile faltered for a second, as if she were trying to adjust her expression, but it didn¡¯t quite land. It was clear she was struggling with this new form. As I stared at her, something else dawned on me. She was still completely¡ª "Oh!" I jumped out of bed, avoiding her eyes and feeling heat rush to my face. I had to cover her up. "Hold on, just... wait here." I scrambled over to the corner of my room, rifling through my storage. "Where was that robe? The one that one of the merchants had gifted me... Here it is!" I yanked it out from beneath a pile of folded linens. The deep blue silk practically shimmered in the light as I hurried back toward Tianyi, keeping my gaze firmly averted. "Uh, here," I said, offering her the robe as I gestured toward her form. She tilted her head again, but after a moment, she seemed to understand. With a soft flutter of her wings, she folded them back, shrinking them enough to let me drape the robe over her shoulders. The wings shifted, folding so smoothly it was like they¡¯d always been a part of her, perfectly aligned. The robe fit her well, though her inhuman form made it look more regal than I¡¯d anticipated. She looked like Lady Xiao Yun; a daughter of a wealthy merchant, so long as I ignored the raised lines along her skin. "Thank you," she said, her voice still holding that strange echo. Her smile was still too wide, too perfect, but there was an earnestness in her eyes. I nodded, still not entirely sure what to say. Everything felt too surreal. Just a day ago, she was the small butterfly I¡¯d known for so long, flitting around the garden, bringing a sense of calm to my world. Now she was... this. And I still didn¡¯t know how to process it. My gaze flickered toward her wings again. They shimmered even under the dull morning light, catching every beam like they were made from the sky itself. Her form, while humanoid, was clearly not human. The lines running across her skin, the smoothness where I expected human details¡ªit was all so... alien. Yet, somehow, undeniably Tianyi. "How did this happen?" "You... said I could transform," she began softly. "You told me about spirit beasts that could take on human forms. I wanted to be like them. To stand beside you, not just fly above or behind you." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Her voice still carried that strange, clear echo, but what stunned me most wasn¡¯t her voice, it was how deeply my words had affected her. She had taken something I¡¯d said so casually and made it her goal. The weight of that realization sank into me like a stone. I sighed, my pulse quickening again. I had to figure out what to do. "Tianyi," I began, "do you think you can change back into your butterfly form? You know... to keep things less... complicated?" She looked thoughtful, her wings twitching slightly. "I¡¯m... not sure. I haven¡¯t tried." Before I could ask further, a sudden knock on the door made my heart leap into my throat. "Kai! You¡¯re late!" Lan-Yin¡¯s voice rang out. "Elder Ming¡¯s going to punish you if you don¡¯t hurry!" My eyes widened in panic. "Hide!" I hissed, already scrambling out of bed. She looked confused for a split second but then darted beneath the bed with surprising speed, her wings folding up tightly against her back. Just in time, too, as Lan-Yin and Wang Jun burst through the door a moment later, oblivious to the chaos they had narrowly missed. The door creaked open, and Lan-Yin and Wang Jun stepped into the room, both grinning like foxes sniffing out trouble. I stood frozen for a moment, still catching my breath from the earlier panic, my clothes damp with sweat. My hair clung to my forehead, and I must have looked a mess. I opened my mouth to explain, but Lan-Yin¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief as she leaned casually against the doorframe. ¡°Well, well,¡± she began, her tone lilting with amusement. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wang Jun¡¯s grin widened as he crossed his arms. ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s been... dedicating themselves to their own, uh, private pursuits.¡± I felt my face burn instantly, the embarrassment hitting like a slap. "No, no, it''s not¡ª" I stammered, but the words fumbled out of my mouth uselessly. Lan-Yin raised a brow, clearly enjoying the moment. "No need to be so shy, Young Master Kai. Everyone¡¯s got to practice... refinement one way or another, right?" She chuckled lightly, nudging her betrothed in the ribs. The two exchanged a knowing look, and I groaned inwardly. ¡°No!¡± I finally managed, my voice a bit too loud. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ªI mean¡ª!¡± The words stuck in my throat, and I felt the sweat beading on my forehead again. My heart raced, not from the accusation, but because Tianyi was still hiding just a few feet away, underneath the bed. If they caught on to her presence... I forced a grin, waving my hands in front of me in a desperate attempt to clear the misunderstanding. "I was just... doing some physical training last night! Conditioning, you know, working on endurance. Nothing improper." Lan-Yin tapped her chin, pretending to be deep in thought. "Oh, conditioning, was it? That must be why you¡¯re soaked through like a steamed dumpling, hmm?" Wang Jun snickered behind her. "Pretty intense training to leave you looking like that." I felt the blood rushing to my face. This was not how I¡¯d imagined starting my morning. I tried to shift the conversation, anything to divert their attention. ¡°Look, I¡¯m running late, right?¡± I said, trying to sound calm as I wiped the sweat from my forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the punishment this time? Can¡¯t have Elder Ming thinking I¡¯ve been slacking off.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure Elder Ming will forgive you if you tell him you were working on some... more personal cultivation techniques.¡± Lan-Yin gave me a mock serious look, crossing her arms. ¡°Though you might want to clean up before heading out. No one wants to train next to someone who''s still in the throes of their, um, solo cultivation.¡± I sighed deeply, giving up on explaining and hoping they¡¯d just drop it. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll... clean up. See you both out there.¡± They finally took pity on me, turning to leave, though not without a few more snickers and winks thrown in my direction. As the door closed behind them, I let out a long, exasperated breath, slumping down onto the edge of the bed. I had a long day ahead of me. Chapter 137: Beneath the Stone, the Fist I staggered back, hands on my knees, gasping for breath. My whole body ached, muscles screaming in protest after the brutal session Elder Ming had just put me through. Punishment for being late, of course. I wiped the sweat from my brow, trying to ignore the burning in my legs. Every step felt like I was walking on hot coals. It hadn¡¯t helped that Lan-Yin and Wang Jun kept up a steady stream of snickers the entire time, making sure to remind me about my so-called "self-cultivation." I¡¯d ignored them, or at least, I pretended to. It was hard enough staying focused with my muscles strained to their limits, let alone with everyone joking about what they thought I was doing last night. But I couldn¡¯t let it bother me¡ªnot now. Because, despite everything, my thoughts kept drifting back to Tianyi. The thought gnawed at me. She couldn¡¯t stay hidden forever, especially not in a village as close-knit as this one. But perhaps... maybe I wouldn¡¯t need to hide her completely. I mulled over the idea, straightening up as it took shape in my mind. If I kept her presence low-key, only telling those I trusted¡ªWang Jun, Lan-Yin, and a few others who frequented my shop¡ªthen maybe we could manage without raising too many questions. She didn¡¯t need to be seen by everyone, after all. I had just opened my mouth to mention the idea to the others when a small voice cut through the small courtyard. "Elder Ming!" I turned just in time to see Xiao Bao, one of the village kids, sprinting across the courtyard toward us, his face flushed from the effort. His wide eyes flicked between us before settling on Elder Ming, who was calmly wiping down the training posts. "There¡¯s someone asking for you. They said it¡¯s important!" Elder Ming''s expression shifted, his brows furrowing as he exchanged a glance with me. "Who is it, Xiao Bao?" He asked, his voice steady despite the sudden tension that seemed to fill the air. "I don''t know!" Xiao Bao shook his head, still catching his breath. "They didn¡¯t say much, but... they look important. They look like cultivators!" He set down the towel he¡¯d been using, his eyes sharpening slightly. "Alright. Let¡¯s see what this is about." I shot a quick glance at Wang Jun and Lan-Yin, both of whom seemed to have dropped their teasing demeanor, watching Elder Ming carefully. I didn¡¯t know what this was about, but a knot of unease was already twisting in my gut. Something told me this wasn¡¯t just a casual visit. "Should we come with you?" I asked, stepping forward. Elder Ming looked at me for a moment before nodding slightly. "Yes. You three should come along." We followed Elder Ming out of the training grounds, my muscles still protesting with every step, but the knot of unease in my stomach had me pushing through the discomfort. I couldn¡¯t shake the bad feeling that had settled over me since Xiao Bao¡¯s arrival. There was something about the urgency in his voice that stirred a sense of foreboding. As we stepped out into the open courtyard, the sun was beginning to peak, casting long shadows over the village. I scanned the faces of the villagers. Some were gathered in small clusters, their eyes wide with curiosity or concern, others standing back cautiously as they watched a group of unfamiliar men near the edge of the square. And then I saw them. Six men stood in a semi-circle, clearly the source of the disturbance. Five of them were strikingly similar. Large, muscular builds with shaved heads, their presence imposing and hard to ignore. They loomed over the villagers, their expressions blank but watchful. Their bodies exuded a quiet strength, but it wasn¡¯t just their size that caught my attention. There was something oddly familiar about them. I narrowed my eyes, studying their faces, trying to place where I¡¯d seen them before. The recognition hovered just out of reach. At the front of the group, a sixth man stood, far shorter than the others, but no less intimidating. His receding hairline was tied into a tight bun at the back of his head, and despite the loose robes he wore, the outline of his broad, muscular figure was unmistakable. He was speaking animatedly with a group of villagers, his voice carrying a smooth, confident tone. Some of the villagers seemed drawn in by his words, but there was an air of caution around them, a reluctance to fully engage. As we approached, the shorter man¡¯s gaze snapped toward Elder Ming. His face brightened immediately, and he gave a low bow, his voice oozing respect. "Village Head! Thank you for taking the time to meet with me.¡± Elder Ming, always composed, nodded. "Who are you, and what brings you to Gentle Wind Village?" The man straightened, still smiling. "My name is Wei Long; a first-class disciple of Narrow Stone Peak. We¡¯ve come to offer protection to your village during these uncertain times." ¡°Narrow Stone Peak...¡± Elder Ming echoed, his expression unreadable. Wei Long gestured toward the five men behind him. "And these are my subordinates, the Five Fists. They¡¯ve made quite a name for themselves." I glanced at the Five Fists. They stood there, silent and disciplined now, but I knew better than to trust appearances. I¡¯d seen what they were like when no one was watching. And Narrow Stone Peak? They reminded me too much of the Iron Claw Sect¡ªsect disciples showing up with grand offers of security, but always with a price. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this ¡°protection¡± was just another way to control the village. If we accepted, we¡¯d owe them. No matter how friendly Wei Long seemed, I could feel the strings being pulled behind the scenes. Elder Ming listened carefully, his expression thoughtful but unreadable. "Why offer protection now?" Wei Long inclined his head slightly, his tone smooth and diplomatic. "We have reason to believe the bandit activity will spread soon, and spirit beasts are drawn to areas of concentrated qi, such as this village. Gentle Wind may be small, but it is not insignificant. Our sect wishes to maintain stability in the region, and it would be in everyone¡¯s best interest to prevent trouble before it arrives at your doorstep." I watched Elder Ming closely, trying to gauge his reaction. He was cautious, as he should be, but I could tell he was considering Wei Long¡¯s words carefully. "And what would this protection cost us?" Elder Ming asked. Wei Long¡¯s smile remained steady, but there was a gleam in his eye, a subtle shift that spoke volumes about his calculated nature. "The cost would be fair, of course," he said smoothly. "We ask for nothing unreasonable, just an exchange of services. Perhaps your village¡¯s skilled craftsmen or herbalists could lend their aid when needed. A mutually beneficial arrangement, nothing more." His words were carefully chosen, neither overbearing nor too humble. It was a clever play, one that implied an offer of protection while hinting at future obligations without being explicit about what those obligations might entail. Elder Ming crossed his arms, his face still unreadable as he considered the proposal. Around us, the gathered villagers murmured amongst themselves, some nodding in agreement, others casting uncertain glances. Wei Long seemed to notice the mixed reactions. His smile widened slightly, as though anticipating this. "If it would put the good people of Gentle Wind Village at ease," he continued, "I could arrange a demonstration of our capabilities. A simple show of strength, to prove that your village would be in capable hands." I could see the mixed reactions in the villagers around me. Some looked intrigued, others unsure, but none of them knew what I knew. I¡¯d seen what sects like this were capable of when they thought no one was looking. They weren''t here out of goodwill¡ªthey were here to expand their influence, and our village was just another stepping stone, even if they had a more diplomatic approach than the Iron Claw. Elder Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed just slightly, his gaze fixed on Wei Long. But after the odd happenings within the forest, the political unrest... a little protection didn''t sound too bad. My gaze shifted to the Five Fists. The last time I¡¯d run into them, they¡¯d cornered me in an alley, drunk and full of bravado, thinking they had the upper hand. But when Xu Ziqing showed up, they scattered like frightened rats, unwilling to stand their ground. I remembered the way they¡¯d tried to gang up on me, only to flee when faced with real opposition. These weren¡¯t men willing to put their necks on the line for anyone, least of all this village. No matter what their leader promised, I knew they¡¯d cut and run the moment things turned dangerous, even if the village had paid for their so-called protection. Still, something in me wanted to test them. To see how far I¡¯d come since our last encounter. I¡¯d trained hard under Elder Ming, pushed myself to the limit, and yet, a part of me still wondered how I¡¯d fare against them now. I didn¡¯t have Windy or Tianyi at my side this time, but maybe that was the point. It was time to see what I could do on my own. I could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone. And in that silence, a spark of an idea ignited in my mind. Before anyone else could speak, I stepped forward, the words leaving my mouth before I had fully thought them through. "If I may..." My voice sounded more confident than I felt, and all eyes turned to me. I kept my gaze steady, focusing on Wei Long. "Perhaps I could indulge in this demonstration. A sparring match, to see your strength firsthand." The tension in the air shifted immediately. A few gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd, and I could feel Elder Ming¡¯s gaze on me, heavy with unspoken questions. I knew the dangers of challenging a sect. Especially one as ambitious as Narrow Stone Peak. But if we didn¡¯t stand up now, this village would end up like so many others, tied to the whims of a sect that didn¡¯t truly care. I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. Wei Long¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but his eyes flickered with something¡ªamusement, perhaps. He nodded slowly, his voice low and measured. "A spar, you say? Well, I wouldn¡¯t want to discourage your enthusiasm. But are you sure this is what you want?" I held his gaze, my heart pounding in my chest, but I couldn¡¯t back down now. "I¡¯m sure. I''ve had some experience with martial arts of my own." Elder Ming¡¯s brow furrowed as I stepped forward. I could sense his unease, his gaze heavy. Perhaps he knew, just as I did, how quickly things could escalate from a simple sparring match to something much worse. He placed a hand on my shoulder, his voice cutting through the moment. "Kai... you don¡¯t have to do this. You haven''t recovered from the training." I met his eyes, appreciating the concern, but I gave a small shake of my head. "I know. But I think it¡¯s the best way to see what we¡¯re dealing with. I''m not doing this for a victory." Wei Long chuckled softly. "Very well," he said, his voice carrying a weight of finality. "Let¡¯s give the village something to watch." Chapter 138: More Than a Win The Five Fists of Narrow Stone Peak stood in a line, each one towering and built like a stone wall, their expressions unreadable. My eyes scanned the group, and Wei Long¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air like a blade. "Gu Bei," he called, stepping forward with an air of authority. The name echoed in my mind. Gu Bei stepped out of line, his movements deliberate yet restrained. His gaze met mine, and I could see the wariness there. He wasn¡¯t one of the men who had attacked me in Crescent Bay City. No, he¡¯d been passed out drunk, missing the brawl entirely. I tempered my anger, keeping my breathing steady. This wasn¡¯t about personal grudges. Not today. I had to stay calm. The man before me was a giant, easily a head taller than me, and built like an ox. His shaved head gleamed in the afternoon light, and as I studied him more closely, I noticed a burn mark trailing from his neck to his shoulder, a discolored patch of skin that stood out against his otherwise rough-hewn exterior. I gestured toward the line of the Five Fists behind him. "You all look... strikingly similar. Are you related?" The question slipped out before I could stop it, half curiosity, half an attempt to gauge the dynamic between them. Gu Bei shook his head, his voice gruff but not unfriendly. "No. Not brothers, not by blood. Just... brothers in training." I nodded slowly, taking in the way they stood together. Their appearance was almost uncanny. Same shaved heads, same muscular frames, but now that I looked closer, I could see the subtle differences. Gu Bei with his burn scar, another missing a tooth, one with a nose that looked like it had been kicked in by a horse, and the last bearing a scar that ran from his ear down his jawline. Despite their similarities, each of them bore the marks of their past struggles, small details that set them apart from each other. I don''t recall them having those when I first encountered them. Perhaps they''ve been through much since our last meeting. Wei Long¡¯s voice broke through my observations. "Since this is a demonstration, you will be given the first three moves, Kai." His tone was smooth, diplomatic, but there was an edge to it. "If it becomes too heated, I will step in. This is a demonstration first and foremost. Safety is paramount." I nodded, my mind already working through possible openings. Gu Bei¡¯s presence loomed over me like a mountain, but I couldn¡¯t let his size intimidate me. I had trained too hard for that. The ground beneath my feet felt solid, familiar. My fists clenched at my sides, and I could feel the quiet hum of qi stirring within me, waiting to be called upon. I shifted into my stance, keeping my posture loose, my palms open and facing up. It was a position of readiness, a stance that would let me adapt, stay fluid. To my surprise, I felt calm. Not cocky, just... reassured. Gu Bei stood across from me, his arms hanging loose at his sides, but I could sense the coiled strength in him. But size wasn¡¯t everything. "Begin!" I moved first, closing the distance between us in three quick strides. My first strike shot toward his torso, a feint, testing his defense. Gu Bei¡¯s arm came up to block, solid as a brick wall. No surprise there. But the next two hits were the real ones. I twisted my hips, throwing a sharp hook to his ribs. My fist connected with a satisfying thud, and I followed it immediately with a palm strike to his chest, sinking the blow into his sternum. Gu Bei staggered back, his eyes widening, clearly not expecting the speed or precision of my attack. And in that moment, I realized how far I¡¯d come. He was strong, there was no denying that. But he was slow. His size and power were impressive, but they didn¡¯t intimidate me anymore. Not after everything I¡¯d been through. I saw it clearly now¡ªsomething that had eluded me when fighting opponents who either overwhelmed me with superior skill or were too familiar. It wasn¡¯t about how many techniques I had or how strong my punches were. It was about knowing when to use them. A surge of clarity washes over you. Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 2 Gu Bei¡¯s next strike came, a heavy, wide punch aimed straight at my head. It was powerful but predictable. I sidestepped, my body moving with a fluid grace I had honed through endless training, and I flowed into the first principle of the Bamboo Reprisal Counter, deflecting his blow with my forearm, redirecting his energy away from me. RA? He grunted in frustration as he overextended, his fist passing harmlessly by. He followed up with a swing of his other arm, but I stepped into his guard, using Rooted Banyan Stance to brace myself as I blocked the strike with ease. ¡°Your loyalty is commendable. But the doors of Narrow Stone Peak are always open, should you ever decide to walk a different path.¡± With that, he stepped back, signaling for his disciples to fall into line. ¡°We¡¯ll stay in the area for a few more days,¡± he announced, his tone as diplomatic as ever. ¡°Should anyone reconsider or wish to discuss the matter further, you¡¯ll know where to find us. Your safety and prosperity, after all, of the utmost importance to us.¡± With that, he turned on his heel, his disciples following closely behind, leaving the village square in a disciplined formation. As Wei Long turned, his gaze lingered on me for just a moment longer, his expression unreadable. A chill ran down my spine, but I forced myself to stand tall. The villagers slowly began to disperse, murmuring amongst themselves, but I caught Lan-Yin and Wang Jun moving toward me, admiration plain on their faces. I could feel the pressure in my chest ease just a little, though not entirely. But the more I let that thought settle, the more I realized just how far I¡¯d come in such a short time. Gu Bei wasn¡¯t nearly as fast or skilled as Ping Hai, but he was still a cultivator. And here I was, standing victorious. Me¡ªa village boy, barely a year into my training. Yet, despite all that, I had won. The realization swelled inside me, and with it came a surge of pride, a warmth that spread through my chest. All my training, all the hours spent bruising my hands and legs, had paid off. It hadn¡¯t been for nothing. A few clapped me on the back, offering their congratulations, but the warmth of their praise didn¡¯t sit as comfortably as I expected. Wasn¡¯t this what I wanted? Their respect, their approval? I had finally earned it, but now it felt... fleeting. I caught sight of Elder Ming standing at the edge of the square. I made my way over to him, feeling a mixture of pride and exhaustion settle over me. "You¡¯ve come far, Kai," he said, his voice quiet yet firm. "Today proved it. All the training, all the effort, it wasn¡¯t for nothing. It¡¯s proof that it mattered." Elder Ming''s brow furrowed slightly, a soft sigh escaping his lips as he turned to face me fully. "Kai," he said quietly, his gaze searching mine, "you don¡¯t need proof that your efforts bore fruit. That¡¯s not what truly matters." I blinked, not fully understanding his meaning. "But... isn¡¯t that the point of all this? To get stronger, to show that the training worked?" He shook his head, his expression still calm but laced with something deeper, something that cut through the surface of my words. "It¡¯s not about showing anything to anyone, Kai. Strength, real strength, is found in your effort, not in the results. Whether you became a heaven-defying genius or simply a man with a strong heart... I would be equally pleased." "But if... if I failed, if I didn¡¯t live up to expectations¡ª" "Expectations are fleeting," he interrupted gently. "What matters is how you walk your path, not where it leads. If you put your heart into what you do, whether you rise to the heavens or never make it beyond these village walls, that is enough. I would be just as proud of you if you never became a great cultivator, so long as you gave everything you had." His words sank deep into me, settling like stones in a still pond. I¡¯d been so focused on proving myself, on showing everyone that my training wasn¡¯t wasted, that I hadn¡¯t thought about it like that. I¡¯d conditioned myself to believe that only success mattered, that victory was the only proof of my worth. That¡¯s why every failure felt so sharp, so devastating. I¡¯d built my entire perception of myself around the outcome. Around winning, around proving myself. I met his gaze, my mind replaying my losses... I realized now why each defeat had stung so much. I hadn¡¯t accepted them as part of the journey. I¡¯d seen them as failures, as proof that I wasn¡¯t enough. "Detach from the outcome, Kai. Be pleased that you¡¯re growing, that you¡¯re walking your path earnestly. That¡¯s the real reward." "You''re right," I said softly, the words carrying more weight than I expected. I looked at him with new clarity. "I¡¯ve spent so long tying my success to whether I win or lose... that I forgot why I started in the first place." That was what Elder Ming did. He tempered me, whether it was pulling me back when I was riding high on a wave of success or lifting me up when I sank into shame after a failure. As the villagers slowly dispersed, murmuring about the spar and glancing my way with admiration, I stayed rooted in place, Elder Ming¡¯s words lingering like a steady drumbeat in my mind. I didn¡¯t need to prove myself to anyone. Not even to him. My journey wasn¡¯t measured by how others saw me, but by the quiet satisfaction of knowing I was giving it everything I had. And for the first time, that was enough. Chapter 139: Dripping Water Wears Through Stone I walked along the quiet path back home, Elder Ming¡¯s words still echoing in my mind. The village was beginning to settle down as the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the ground. The warmth of the earlier spar had faded, and now I found myself in a strange state of calm, more thoughtful than triumphant. I¡¯d won the fight, but the lesson felt deeper than the victory. As I neared the house, I saw someone moving near the greenhouse. It was Li Wei, working steadily by himself, carefully installing one of the new glass panes. His hands moved with an almost unnatural precision, the glass sliding into place without so much as a scratch. For a moment, I stood there and watched him. "Where¡¯s your father?" I called out, stepping closer. "I thought you two were working together on this." Li Wei glanced over his shoulder, nodding slightly before turning back to work. "He¡¯s at the shop. Doesn¡¯t know much about working with glass, so I¡¯m handling this part. Figured it was better this way." I watched as he continued with the next pane. His hands were steady, and there was a quiet confidence in the way he handled the fragile material. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how motivated he looked, more focused than I¡¯d seen him before. There was no hesitation in his movements, no second-guessing. "Have you worked with it before?" I asked, folding my arms and leaning against the wooden frame of the greenhouse. Li Wei shook his head, never pausing in his work. "Nope. First time. But I¡¯ve learned enough about it from studying. Plus, with the Heavenly Interface, it¡¯s helping me get familiar pretty fast." The Heavenly Interface. Of course. That system had a way of speeding up progress in ways that still surprised me sometimes. But watching him now, it wasn¡¯t just the Interface at work. There was something in the way he handled the glass¡ªcareful but not cautious, like he knew exactly where to apply force and when to let it be. "Looks like you¡¯re doing pretty well," I said, genuinely impressed. Li Wei let out a chuckle, stepping back from the pane he¡¯d just finished installing. "Thanks. It¡¯s coming along, but it¡¯s not without its hiccups." He nodded toward a shattered pane resting against the wall, shards of glass glinting in the fading light. "That one broke earlier. But it was expected, so I ordered extra just in case." I raised an eyebrow at that, my lips twitching into a small smile. "So you planned for it to break?" "Well, yeah. Glass is fragile. It¡¯s bound to happen when you¡¯re still learning how to handle it. Better to plan for failure than to pretend it won¡¯t happen at all." I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head, inwardly bemoaning how audacious he was. Ordering extra glass knowing he¡¯d break some? And on my tab? But I supposed it made sense. The boy was clever, no denying that. "You¡¯ve got some nerve," I muttered, half-joking, half-impressed. "But I guess it¡¯s smart." Li Wei shrugged, clearly unbothered. "Failure¡¯s part of the process, right? As long as you learn from it, it¡¯s not really a failure." I watched him for a moment, admiring how easily he shrugged off the broken glass as just another step in the learning process. There was something refreshing about it, how he didn¡¯t seem weighed down by mistakes the way I often was. It wasn¡¯t just the glasswork. It was his whole approach. Failure wasn¡¯t an obstacle for him, it was a tool. He used it, learned from it, and kept moving forward. "You''re right," I said, nodding thoughtfully. "You¡¯re doing good work, Li Wei. Really." "Thanks," he replied, his tone casual, as though my compliment hadn¡¯t surprised him in the slightest. It made me think about how I reacted to failure. For all the pride I felt in my victories, I realized how much more sharply I felt my losses. How I conditioned myself to expect success, and when it didn¡¯t come, it grated at me far more than it should. But watching him, I saw another way. He expected setbacks, even planned for them, but they didn¡¯t slow him down. If anything, they spurred him on. R? And maybe that¡¯s what I needed to do too. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°You might be right,¡± I admitted, a little reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll write to them tonight. If nothing else, they could give us some advice.¡± Li Wei gave me a small smile. ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡± As he returned to working on the greenhouse, I lingered for a moment, watching him handle the glass with careful precision. The evening breeze rustled through the trees, and the sound of his tools tapping against the frame echoed softly. Everything seemed so calm, but I couldn¡¯t shake the tension that had been steadily building in my chest. I had been so focused on my progress, on pushing myself harder, faster, that I hadn¡¯t taken the time to stop and really think about what I was chasing. Success? Strength? Respect? It all felt important, yet now, standing here in the fading light, I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. The truth was, I had conditioned myself to only accept one outcome: victory. Anything less felt like failure, and that ate at me, lingered far longer than it should. Watching Li Wei shrug off his mistakes, I realized how different we were. He embraced failure, saw it as part of the process. Me? I avoided it like the plague, and when it happened, I let it consume me. It¡¯s not the outcome that matters. it¡¯s the effort. I exhaled slowly, letting the thought sink in. Maybe Elder Ming was right¡ªmaybe it wasn¡¯t about proving myself, about showing the world what I could do. Maybe it was about something deeper. But I wasn¡¯t there yet. Not completely. I turned away from the greenhouse and began walking back to the shop, the quiet settling in around me like a thick fog. I needed to push forward, to keep going. The people of this village depended on me. And as much as I hated to admit it, asking for help, writing to the Verdant Lotus Sect, was probably the smartest thing I could do right now. I guided Tianyi back into the shop, glancing over my shoulder to make sure no one was around. Once inside, the house felt oddly quiet. The earlier rush of adrenaline from the sparring match and the conversation with Li Wei began to fade, leaving me with the weight of my growing concerns. Her wings fluttered faintly, brushing the doorway as she stepped inside. "I¡¯m sorry, Kai," she said quietly. "I didn¡¯t mean to reveal myself like that." I shook my head, sighing softly. "It¡¯s alright. Just... for now, try not to leave the house unless you absolutely have to. There are people here, bad people, who would hurt you if they found out what you really are." She nodded, her wings folding neatly behind her. "I¡¯ll stay inside, but what are you going to do, Kai? About them?" I let out a slow breath, the weight of it all pressing down on me. "I have to speed up my progress. What I¡¯ve achieved so far... it¡¯s not enough. If these Narrow Stone Peak cultivators are staying longer than expected, I need to be ready for whatever comes next." With that, I moved toward the back of the shop, pulling open the wooden door that led to my alchemical workstation. The scent of herbs and fresh soil filled the air, a sharp contrast to the tension lingering in the village. On the table before me were the hybrid plants I¡¯d been cultivating. Their vibrant leaves shimmered faintly. I don¡¯t know how long we have before things go sideways, but I can¡¯t afford to wait and find out. If I¡¯m not ready when they make their move, the village won¡¯t stand a chance. Tianyi followed me in, watching curiously as I set up my tools. I nodded. "They¡¯re ready. These hybrid plants will be the foundation for my next batch of pills. If I can refine them properly, they¡¯ll enhance my qi reserves even further." I glanced at her, offering a small, determined smile. "It¡¯s time to take the next step." The exhaustion from the day¡¯s events still tugged at me, but there was a fire burning inside me now. I pulled my hair into a messy bun, securing it out of my face as I prepared for a long night of work. I couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent. Not anymore. Chapter 140: Sending Charcoal in the Snow "Here." Lan-Yin and Wang Jun looked cautiously at the two pills I presented to them, both of them eyeing the small, round objects like they might suddenly explode. "What are these?" Wang Jun asked, a hint of wariness creeping into his voice. His breath hung in the frosty air, the chill of the winter morning seeping into the training ground around us. The sky was a pale gray, and the snow, packed under our feet, crunched with every shift of weight. I stretched, rolling my shoulders casually as I tossed them each a pill. "Pills for you, obviously. Don¡¯t ask too many questions, just be grateful and kowtow before me in thanks for my superior alchemical prowess." Lan-Yin raised an eyebrow, smirking at my dramatic tone. "Oh? You want us to start worshipping you now?" "Absolutely," I said, grinning as I dusted off my robes. "But seriously, I made these for you both. Took your elemental affinities into account, so they should work well for your cultivation." Wang Jun and Lan-Yin exchanged a glance, their skepticism palpable. Lan-Yin gave the pill in her hand an experimental sniff. "And just how do you know our elemental affinities, oh wise and powerful alchemist?" I crossed my arms, adopting my best haughty expression. "It''s an educated guess, of course. But if you check your Interface, it should say. I made Wang Jun''s pill with Metal and Fire in mind." Wang Jun blinked, looking down at the pill in his hand before raising an eyebrow. "Metal? Fire? What, just because I spend my days hammering metal, that¡¯s my personality now?" "Pretty much," I shot back with a grin. "And me?" Lan-Yin interjected, holding up her pill. "Let me guess¡ªWater?" I raised my brow. "Am I wrong?" They looked at each other, their faces carefully kept blank. It seemed I was right. "Well, you shouldn''t base your guesses on careless stereotypes." She muttered. "Well," I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck, "it¡¯s not a perfect science. But your affinity is usually determined from the beginning and dictates much of your personality and future career. And I can¡¯t be entirely sure, but based on everything I know about you both, it seemed like the best guess. Worst-case scenario, if I¡¯m wrong, they just won¡¯t be as effective. But you won¡¯t die, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking." Wang Jun gave me a flat look. "I was about to ask exactly that." I rolled my eyes. "Relax. It¡¯s not poison. If your elemental affinity doesn¡¯t match the pill perfectly, it¡¯ll just have a weaker effect. No big deal. I¡¯m not here to kill off my only friends." Lan-Yin twirled the pill between her fingers, her expression thoughtful. "So, if I take this, I¡¯ll get stronger, right?" "That''s the hope." I leaned back against a nearby post, my breath fogging the air in front of me. "Think of it as a boost to help you push through the next level of cultivation." They both stared at the pills in their hands for a moment, the early winter sun barely peeking through the clouds as a gentle wind swept through the courtyard. The cold bite of the air was starting to creep into my bones, but I didn¡¯t show it. I wanted them to take the pills, to trust in what I¡¯d made. "Well," Wang Jun finally said, flipping the pill up and catching it in his palm, "here goes nothing." He popped the pill into his mouth and swallowed without hesitation, before lurching over and making a disgusted face. "Ugh! It tastes like blood! What''d you put in this?" "I didn''t say it''d taste good!" Lan-Yin, a little more tentative, followed suit, though she made a point of shooting me a mock suspicious glance before swallowing hers. "You¡¯d better be right about this, Kai." I waved them off, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. "Just sit down and start circulating your qi. You¡¯ll feel the effects soon enough." They both grumbled a bit, but did as I instructed, crossing their legs on the snow-covered ground, their breaths still visible in the chilly air. Wang Jun closed his eyes first, settling into his cultivation stance, and Lan-Yin followed soon after, her expression softening as she focused inward. I smiled at Elder Ming¡¯s words, giving a grateful nod before turning away, the cold air cutting through my robes as I made my way back to the shop. His reassurance settled into me, quieting the doubts that had lingered. Still, there was always more work to be done. Always another step to take. As I scanned the village on my way back, the absence of the Narrow Stone Peak disciples gnawed at me. They¡¯d been persistent before, always hovering around the square, trying to convince the villagers. Perhaps they were taking the day off, or better yet; left the village. The unease prickled at the back of my neck, but I pushed it aside. For now. Seeing Windy patrol the garden, I waved at him with a smile. For some reason, the Five Fists of Narrow Stone Peak gave him a wide berth. Although it didn''t stop their leader, Wei Long, from coming in to recruit me. Good thing Tianyi could move like lightning when she needed to, so she hasn''t been exposed yet. As I stepped inside the warmth of the shop, the familiar scent of herbs and oils greeted me. The light from the small hearth flickered against the walls, casting long shadows across the shelves packed with ingredients and tools. I let out a sigh, feeling the tension from the day slowly ease from my shoulders. I walked over to my workstation, where the pills I¡¯d prepared for myself sat in neat rows. They had taken time to craft, but now that I had them in front of me, I felt a sense of satisfaction. I¡¯d been waiting to take these for a while now, especially since I hadn¡¯t fully incorporated the effects of the beast core elixir yet. I held up one of the pills, studying its polished surface in the flickering firelight. This particular pill wasn¡¯t just for strengthening my qi; it was designed to target the pill residue left in my body from the beast core elixir. "I suppose it''s a good problem to have." Pill residue was a subtle but serious problem. It blocked the circulation of qi, diminishing the effectiveness of future pill consumption. Even though my pure qi cultivation method meant I had far less residue than most, it still accumulated over time. This pill would cleanse that residue, unblocking my qi channels and allowing me to absorb future medicines more effectively. It was a small step, but a crucial one. I glanced over at Tianyi, who had been sitting quietly in her human form, reading one of the many books I¡¯d gathered for her to keep busy. She looked up as I walked toward her. "Guard me while I cultivate," I said with a playful grin, knowing full well I didn¡¯t need a guard in my own shop. She nodded, her large eyes unblinking as she did so. "I¡¯ll keep an eye out for any intruders," she said, mimicking a warrior¡¯s salute. Perhaps Liang Feng''s works were a good way for her to learn the ways of a human. I chuckled and settled down in my usual spot, crossing my legs and centering myself. I held the pill between my fingers for a moment, then swallowed it in one smooth motion. The taste was bitter, but familiar, like iron and earth mixed together. Closing my eyes, I began to circulate my qi, feeling the pill dissolve and release its essence into my system. Slowly but surely, the energy began to flow, cleansing the remnants of old elixirs, burning away the impurities that had clogged my channels. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was intense like a deep, internal scrubbing. Time slipped away as I immersed myself in the cultivation process, focusing entirely on the flow of qi. I could feel the effects taking hold, the smoothness of my channels returning, my body slowly regaining that sharp, efficient edge that residue dulled. Somewhere in the back of my mind, Elder Ming¡¯s words lingered. It wasn¡¯t about proving anything to anyone, it was about knowing that I was doing my best, that I was growing in my own way. But still... there was always the push, the hunger to reach higher, to become stronger. I couldn¡¯t shake that drive. Not entirely. I wasn¡¯t sure I even wanted to. The night deepened around me, but I didn¡¯t stop. The fire within me had been lit, and I had no intention of letting it dim. The room had long since fallen into a deep, tranquil silence, the crackling fire in the hearth casting warm, flickering shadows across the walls. Tianyi sat in her corner of the shop, legs tucked beneath her, a thin strand of hair slipping loose from her cascading locks. She glanced at Kai, who was deep in meditation, his breathing steady, his face relaxed but focused. But something else tugged at her attention, a nagging sensation at the edge of her consciousness. Tianyi¡¯s delicate wings, though hidden in her human form, tingled faintly as she stared at the lone strand of hair that had fallen across her cheek. It twitched slightly, as if disturbed by the faintest breath of wind, though the room was still. Her neck turned suddenly, her movements sharp and graceful. Her sharp senses, honed over a lifetime of surviving in a world that often treated her as prey, pricked at something just beyond her immediate awareness. A faint rustle, like the brushing of leaves. The room was silent, but the world outside wasn¡¯t. Her gaze flicked toward the window, and a whisper escaped her lips. ¡°Someone¡¯s near.¡± Chapter 141: Broken Stems Chapter 141: Broken Stems Under the pale light of the moon, the man moved like a shadow, his blade cutting through the winter air with lethal precision. The sound of steel slicing through the frozen stems and delicate plants of the garden filled the night, each swing methodical, destructive. His eyes narrowed as he approached the nearly finished greenhouse, the fragile structure gleaming faintly under the moon''s gaze. With a smirk curling his lips, he stepped forward, intent on reducing it to splinters with a single strike. He raised his blade, preparing for the decisive blow, when he suddenly froze. A sensation crawled up his spine, prickling his skin. It was a feeling he knew well¡ªkilling intent. Cold, sharp, and unmistakable. His grip tightened on the hilt of his sword as he slowly turned, scanning the dark garden for the source. His gaze fell on a white serpent, coiled beneath the snow-dusted bushes, its body shimmering with a faint blue sheen. The snake''s hiss cut through the silence, its blue eyes gleaming with fury. The man¡¯s shoulders relaxed slightly, a chuckle slipping from his throat. "Just the snake," he muttered, tilting his head as he considered whether to kill it as well. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before it becomes a nuisance.¡± He took a step toward it, but something caught his eye, movement just above the greenhouse, high on the rooftop. There, bathed in the soft glow of the full moon, stood a figure. A woman cloaked in a flowing blue silk robe that shimmered like water. Her face was obscured, half-hidden beneath the folds of her hood, but what struck him most were her eyes. Too large. Too blank. Cold, emotionless, and unnerving. She glowered at him with an intensity that sent a chill through his body, freezing him in place. For a moment, the woman stood perfectly still, like a statue carved from ice. The wind tugged at her robe, but she remained motionless, her gaze never leaving him. There was something deeply unsettling about her presence, her stillness unnatural, her silence deafening. His heart hammered in his chest, his fingers twitching at the hilt of his blade. "What the hell...?" he whispered, backing away, his bravado slipping. "They didn''t say anything about this." Something primal told him to run. Before he could even finish the thought, she moved. A blur of motion, faster than his eyes could follow. The next thing he knew, she was no longer on the rooftop¡ªshe was upon him. Her foot crashed into his chest with the force of a battering ram, the impact so sudden and brutal that his breath was knocked out of him. He barely registered the searing pain in his ribs as his body flew backward, crashing past the garden fence, and skidding across the cold ground. The world spun, and blood filled his mouth as he coughed violently, struggling to breathe. The man wheezed, clutching his ribs, feeling the sharp sting with every breath. His mind raced as he forced himself to his feet, his vision swimming. Gritting his teeth, he lifted his blade, eyes wild with desperation. This was no ordinary opponent. With a growl, he swung his sword at her in a wide arc, putting all his strength into the blow. But the woman didn¡¯t move to dodge. Instead, she raised her arm, bare and delicate, and deflected the blade with casual indifference. His sword collided with her arm, and to his shock, it bounced off, barely leaving a small scratch. He stared, dumbfounded, as the blade trembled in his hands, the sting of the recoil shooting up his arms. "What the¡ª" Before he could finish, she struck. A barrage of punches rained down on him, each one lightning-fast, blurring into a flurry of strikes. The blows weren¡¯t heavy, but their speed disoriented him, forcing him back step by step as he tried to keep up with her movements. He swung wildly in an attempt to regain control, but it was futile. She was too fast, her fists hammering into him with precision, leaving him with no opening. With a frustrated roar, he threw his sword to the ground, opting for hand-to-hand combat. His fists came up defensively, and he lashed out, striking at her midsection. To his surprise, she didn¡¯t dodge this time. His punch connected with her side, and for a brief moment, he thought he had the upper hand. He pressed forward, swinging harder and faster. Without the blade, he fought noticeably better, his strikes more fluid, more familiar. His confidence surged as he blocked her next punch and retaliated with a heavy strike to her ribs. She staggered, if only for a fraction of a second, and he grinned in triumph. This was it. He had her. The man caught her fist in his hand, squeezing tightly. "Got you now," he spat, his grin widening as he looked her dead in the eye. Wei Long shook his head. ¡°No. The trail is faint, but they¡¯re skilled trackers. If anyone can find him, it¡¯s them.¡± I took a deep breath, forcing myself to remain calm. My mind was racing, though. If they didn¡¯t know who it was... I couldn¡¯t afford to take any chances. My eyes darted discreetly around the area, searching for any sign of Tianyi or Windy. A flicker of movement caught my attention near the base of the shop. Windy, coiled in the snow, watching me closely. It was as if the serpent knew what I was looking for. Slowly, Windy¡¯s head tilted toward the house, his gaze fixating on the doorway. My eyes followed, and I understood. Tianyi. She was inside, hiding. She had listened to me. Thank the heavens. I turned back to Wei Long, doing my best to mask my relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, nodding to him. ¡°I appreciate your help. Let me know if they find anything.¡± Wei Long studied me for a moment, his expression unreadable, before nodding in return. ¡°We¡¯ll keep you informed. Stay vigilant. Whoever did this might return.¡± As the first-class disciple turned to leave, his figure blending into the shadows, I remained rooted to the spot, my gaze slowly shifting back to the garden. The cold breeze stung my skin, but it was nothing compared to the ache that had started to form in my chest. The Moonlit Grace Lilies I had been cultivating for months were crushed, their silver-white petals scattered like remnants of a broken memory. My hands trembled as I walked toward them, crouching down to gently pick up one of the trampled stems. It was limp in my fingers, the life force of the plant fading as quickly as my hope for their recovery. The scent of crushed herbs and broken soil filled the air, but it was the sight of those lilies that hurt the most. They weren¡¯t just any plants; they were my connection to my mother. I had nurtured these flowers as a way of remembering her, of keeping a part of her with me. And now... My vision blurred, a lump forming in my throat as I struggled to hold back the tears. The weight of the destruction was too much. I clenched my teeth, my breath shaky, trying to find the anger I knew should be there. But all I felt was grief. Deep, aching grief. "Kai..." Lan-Yin''s voice broke through the silence, soft and filled with concern. She knelt beside me, her hand resting gently on my shoulder. "I''m sorry." Wang Jun stood behind her, his fists clenched, a mixture of anger and sympathy on his face. "We''ll help you rebuild," he said, his voice firm but strained. "We¡¯ll fix this." I wanted to say something. To thank them, to tell them it wasn¡¯t their responsibility... but the words wouldn¡¯t come. Instead, I just nodded, my hand still holding the ruined stem of the lily, its once-vibrant glow now nothing more than a dull shimmer under the moonlight. I had worked so hard, pouring my time and energy into these plants, hoping to create something beautiful, and a potent medicine in the case of an emergency. But this... this was beyond fixing with just effort. Months of cultivation, of care and attention, were destroyed in one careless moment. It wasn¡¯t just the garden; it felt like a part of me had been trampled as well. Lan-Yin gave my shoulder a comforting squeeze. ¡°We¡¯ll find whoever did this,¡± she whispered, her voice steady. ¡°And we¡¯ll make sure they pay.¡± But I wasn¡¯t thinking about revenge. Not in that moment. I was just thinking about the waste of it all. "Why these?" I mumbled, my voice barely audible, speaking more to myself than anyone. "Why the lilies?" I couldn¡¯t shake the image of my mother¡¯s smile as she had shown me how to prepare them long ago. The way her hands had moved so gently over the petals, her voice full of warmth and patience. I had carried that memory with me, and seeing the lilies bloom had been like a small piece of her living on. But now they were gone, and it felt like I had lost her all over again. The cold pressed in, and I wiped at my eyes hastily, not wanting my friends to see the tears that had finally escaped. But they didn¡¯t need to say anything. Their presence was enough, grounding me as I mourned the loss of something more than just a garden. Lan-Yin sat beside me, her silence filled with understanding, while Wang Jun stood vigil, his gaze scanning the surroundings as if daring the attacker to return. The night stretched on, the moonlight casting long shadows across the destroyed garden. Chapter 142: Fragments and Friends I couldn¡¯t sleep. After the events of the night, sleep felt like a distant hope. My body was exhausted, but my mind refused to settle. I needed to do something, anything, to push away the frustration gnawing at me. So I got up. I found myself outside, standing in the wreckage. The cold air nipped at my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to try and salvage what I could. The garden had been a sanctuary for me, a place where I could nurture life, and now it lay in pieces. I knelt in the dirt, my hands brushing over the remnants of the plants, trying to figure out where to even start. Before long, I heard the familiar crunch of footsteps behind me. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. "Brought some spare wood from the forge," Wang Jun said, his voice cutting through the quiet morning air. "It''ll be enough to fix the fences. They needed to be replaced anyway." Lan-Yin ruffled my hair, carrying a small basket with her. I opened my mouth to tell them they didn¡¯t need to, but she beat me to it. "Don¡¯t say anything about us needing rest," she added, shaking his head with a small grin. "I¡¯ve got so much energy in me, I don¡¯t think I could sit still if I tried." Her betrothed nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. "Those pills you gave us... well, let''s just say we owe you. And besides," he gestured to the garden, "we''re not letting you handle this alone." I wanted to argue, to tell them it was okay, that I¡¯d figure it out myself. But honestly? I was grateful. Grateful for their help, grateful for their presence. And maybe a little too drained to push them away. Together, we worked in silence for a while. They didn¡¯t try to cheer me up with empty words or platitudes. Instead, they threw themselves into helping me clean up the wreckage, focusing on rebuilding the garden. Wang Jun fixed the sections of the fence that had been trampled, while Lan-Yin gathered what plants could still be saved. I found myself glancing at the Moonlit Grace Lilies, or what was left of them. Every time I saw the crushed petals, that tightness in my chest returned. But seeing Lan-Yin and Wang Jun working so hard, it reminded me that there was still a chance to recover, even if it was small. As the sun began to rise higher, casting golden light over the village, we paused. The worst of the damage had been cleared, but there was still so much left to do. I could already feel the strain in my muscles from the work, but it was a good kind of tired. A distraction from everything else. We finally headed back inside for a well-deserved break. I sat down at the table, exhaustion beginning to settle in. Lan-Yin excused herself, saying she¡¯d run home to grab something for breakfast. Moments later, she returned with a steaming pot of rice porridge, and I rummaged through my shelves for some preserved vegetables and dried meats to add to the bowls. We sat together, the morning light filtering in through the windows as we shared the simple meal. I took a quiet moment, sneaking a bowl of sugar water under the bed for Tianyi, who¡¯d been hiding there all night. She deserved something after staying there without a sound. It was almost unsettling, knowing she was there. As we ate, I couldn¡¯t help but glance over at Wang Jun and Lan-Yin. I set my chopsticks down and leaned back, curious. "How much stronger are your reserves after those pills?" Wang Jun grinned proudly, his chest puffing out a bit. "According to the Heavenly Interface, I¡¯ve reached the second rank of the Qi Initiation Stage." Lan-Yin nodded, though her expression was more modest. "First rank for me, but I can definitely feel the difference." I raised an eyebrow, impressed. They both made solid progress, but this was the perfect moment to explain something they might not have considered. "That¡¯s great," I said, "but I want to talk to you both about something important¡ªpill residue." Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. They both looked at me with a mix of curiosity and confusion. "What''s that?" Wang Jun asked, pausing mid-bite. I was running out of potential enemies. It didn¡¯t add up. Elder Ming¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about who might be responsible, aren¡¯t you?¡± I nodded, still unsure of my conclusions. "I just can''t figure it out. It doesn''t seem like any of the usual suspects." ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not about who you¡¯ve wronged, but what you possess that others covet. Keep that in mind.¡± Could it be about the garden itself? The herbs, the hybrids... but none of it seemed valuable enough to warrant an attack. Still, it was clear I needed to be on high alert. Elder Ming studied me for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to train today.¡± I blinked, taken aback. ¡°What? Why?¡± He gave me a knowing look. ¡°You¡¯re not physically exhausted, Kai. It¡¯s your mind that¡¯s worn out. Cultivation can do just as much for you today as any physical training would. Take the time to meditate, absorb the qi around you, and let your body and mind heal.¡± His words rang true, though they stung a bit. I¡¯d always been the type to push myself, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. My head was a mess, and maybe forcing myself through drills wouldn¡¯t help me clear it. Lan-Yin and Wang Jun both chimed in agreement. ¡°I have to say,¡± Wang Jun added with a smile, ¡°cultivation has been a lot smoother lately, thanks to the abundance of qi in the air. Don''t know how I would''ve gotten through morning practice without it.¡± Lan-Yin nodded. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been that way for the past few months, but it¡¯s really ramped up since you got back, Kai. I suppose he''s a harbinger of good fortune. Many thanks, young master.¡± Come to think of it, the ambient qi around the village had grown stronger, comparable to a sect¡¯s training grounds. I was so absorbed in getting back to my daily life that I didn''t notice, but even compared to the Verdant Lotus sect, the amount here didn''t fall short, did it? I looked at Elder Ming, doing my best to keep my expression neutral. ¡°Is it true the qi here has been steadily growing? Even while I was away?¡± He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Somewhat, but nothing like it is now. Ever since you returned, it¡¯s been unusually strong. It¡¯s as if the village itself is becoming a prime spot for cultivation.¡± I felt my pulse quicken. The realization hit me like a jolt. Tianyi¡¯s Qi Haven skill. She had broken through in cultivation, did it mean her abilities were enhanced? I recalled the moment when we were riding the horses back here. Her presence allowed them to run without stopping for hours. If her Qi Haven skill had been amplified to a similar degree, then... I needed to confirm this. But the more pressing issue was the danger this posed. If I had noticed the change, surely the Narrow Stone Peak disciples had too. I glanced at Elder Ming, my decision made. ¡°Can I leave early today? There¡¯s something I need to check on.¡± He gave me a concerned look but nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Be careful, Kai.¡± As I turned to leave, the tension built within me. I had to get to the bottom of this¡ªand fast. Something much larger was at play, and it wasn¡¯t just about a break-in anymore. It was about power. And it was growing. Chapter 143: The Silent Witness As I rushed back home, the weight of what I had just learned settled heavily in my chest. The realization of what was happening, of what had been happening under my nose this whole time, made my heart pound even harder. The ambient qi in the village, stronger than it should have been. And now it all pointed back to one person. Tianyi. When I reached my front door, I paused, quickly scanning the area for any sign of prying eyes. The last thing I needed was someone from Narrow Stone Peak catching me talking to her. The village was still quiet, early enough that most people were either still eating or getting ready for their day. I slipped inside the house and closed the door behind me as quietly as I could. ¡°Tianyi,¡± I called softly, approaching my bed, where she¡¯d spent the night hidden. "You can come out now." There was a slight rustling from underneath the bed, and then a soft sigh as she emerged, moving with that quiet grace that always unnerved me a bit. Windy was curled up beside her, his blue eyes gleaming in the dim light, as if sensing my thoughts. Tianyi¡¯s large, too-bright eyes met mine, and for a moment, we just stared at each other. I took a breath, steadying myself. "I need to ask you something, and I need you to be completely honest with me." Her head tilted slightly, the faintest sign of curiosity. "I¡¯ve noticed... the ambient qi in the village," I began, choosing my words carefully. "It¡¯s stronger now, more than it was when I left for the Verdant Lotus Sect. And since I got back, it¡¯s been getting even stronger. Stronger than it should be." Her gaze didn¡¯t waver, but I could see the recognition in her eyes. "It¡¯s your Qi Haven skill, isn¡¯t it? Has it changed? Has it expanded beyond just specific zones and now covers the entire village?" For a moment, Tianyi didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes remained fixed on mine, unreadable. Then, slowly, she nodded. "After my breakthrough," she said quietly, her voice soft but clear, "my skill grew. It no longer affects only small, isolated areas. The entire village is now within its range, creating a place where the qi is richer, stronger." My stomach twisted at her confirmation. It made perfect sense, but it also made everything so much more complicated. "So that¡¯s why the ambient qi is so strong..." I muttered to myself, my mind racing. Elder Ming, Wang Jun, and Lan-Yin had all noticed it too. But none of us had understood why until now. Tianyi¡¯s eyes never left me, although the two strands falling in front of her face continued to twitch with nervous energy. The reason the Narrow Stone Peak disciples were hanging around... the reason they were so eager to "help" the village, it all made sense now. My mind flashed back to that conversation with Wei Long, the first time he came to the village. I had overlooked his words then, distracted by his smooth-talking and the obvious power he wielded. But now... his words echoed back in my mind with new clarity. ''We have reason to believe the bandit activity will spread soon, and spirit beasts are drawn to areas of concentrated qi, such as this village.'' He knew. Maybe not the full extent of it, but he knew something was different here. He saw the village¡¯s growing significance, and now I could see why the disciples of Narrow Stone Peak were so eager to establish themselves here. It wasn¡¯t just about protecting the village from bandits. They wanted to control it. They wanted the qi. And now that I knew the truth, I had to be careful. More careful than ever before. I let out a slow breath, the weight of the situation sinking in deeper. ¡°Thank you, Tianyi," I said softly, feeling a mixture of gratitude and concern. "Thank you for staying hidden and keeping yourself out of sight. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if they found out about you.¡± Tianyi remained still, her gaze unwavering but now tinged with something... hesitant. She shifted slightly, her wings twitching ever so subtly, and I could sense she had something to say. I waited, the silence stretching between us. R Finally, she spoke, her voice quieter than usual. ¡°I didn¡¯t stay hidden the entire time.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I blinked, her words catching me off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± But even as I said it, I knew this situation was far more serious than I had realized. This wasn¡¯t some random act of vandalism. This was planned. Deliberate. And if Tianyi had to intervene, then it meant the threat wasn¡¯t just against my garden¡ªit was against all of us. I met her gaze again. ¡°Can you remember anything else about the man? Please, everything you can remember.¡± She seemed to think for a moment, her eyes flicking toward Windy before returning to me. ¡°He fought hard... but left when the bald men started running.¡± With every word that left her lips, I pushed for more, digging into each detail, dragging every drop of information I could from her memories. What did he do? How did he look when he did it? I pressed her for the smallest gestures, the flick of his hand, the pace of his movements, anything that might give me insight. She mentioned Windy''s role in the battle, how he bit him on the ankle, pumping him full of venom. The serpent in question looked at me, raising his head high like an arrogant young master. "Windy, he can track his prey. Whenever he bites. He can tell where they go." I took a slow breath, trying to piece together the information Tianyi had given me. Her description was a bit fragmented, but it was enough to know that this wasn¡¯t just an amateur sneaking into my garden for a quick smash-and-grab. The man had been armed with a blade, skilled with his fists, and deliberate in his intent to destroy my work. And if Windy could track people he attacked, then that''d mean we have a trail to follow the culprit. But still, I needed more information. I turned toward her, my brows furrowed. ¡°Was it like this?¡± I asked, standing up slowly. I shifted my stance, feet planted firmly, widening my shoulders to imitate a larger, more aggressive style. My arms moved in tight arcs, simulating the way the Narrow Stone Peak disciples would strike. Close-range punches aimed at grappling, their bodies leaning forward to grab or overpower their opponent. I mimicked their footwork, using firm stomps to suggest a stronger, slower approach, designed to overwhelm someone faster. "They use their size and brute strength to get close,¡± I explained, recalling all I remembered from my spar with Gu Bei, as well as the incident in Crescent Bay. ¡°locking their opponent down with grabs and crushing force." Tianyi¡¯s wings twitched slightly as she watched my movements. Her eyes lit up with recognition, and she nodded slowly. ¡°Yes... he moved like that. Not fast, but strong. It was harder to hit him when he fought with his hands, since he''d try to catch me.¡± I cursed under my breath. Narrow Stone Peak. Of course. Everything kept pointing back to them. Their presence, their interest in the village, and now this. And that¡¯s when it hit me. The blade. He dropped it according to her, but... where was it? Who would''ve taken it? I¡¯d been outside the entire night, cleaning up the wreckage, combing through the garden, but I never found a blade. There had been no sign of it when I woke up after the break-in, no trace of it in the garden when we were fixing the fence. But it made sense. Some of the plants were cut in half. It wasn''t something that could be accomplished with one''s bare hands. Just as I was about to speak, a sharp knock echoed through the shop, cutting through the tense air. I froze, my mind racing. My eyes shot toward Tianyi, and she immediately understood, retreating back under the bed without a sound, with Windy slithering to her side. The knock came again, this time more forceful, more insistent. My heart pounded in my chest as I straightened up, trying to calm the storm of thoughts swirling in my mind. I opened the door just a crack, and my stomach sank as I found myself staring into the grim face of Wei Long, the leader of the Narrow Stone Peak disciples. He wasn¡¯t here for pleasantries. ¡°Kai,¡± Wei Long said, his voice low and measured, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. ¡°We need to talk.¡± I stepped aside, forcing a calmness into my voice that I didn¡¯t feel. ¡°...Come in.¡± Chapter 144: The Mask and the Mantle The moment Wei Long stepped inside, I felt an uneasy shift in the air. His eyes scanned the room, lingering just a beat too long on every corner and shadow. It wasn¡¯t the casual glance of a visitor; he was looking for something¡ªor someone. I tensed, keeping my expression neutral as I gestured toward a seat near the counter. I resisted the urge to confront him then and there. Even if I did, what could I do? He was a first-class disciple; that wasn¡¯t someone I could attack on a whim. If he was in cahoots with the bandit that attacked my garden, then it was fair to assume he knew of Tianyi. And I had to be as cautious as possible. ¡°What brings you by this early, Wei Long?¡± I asked, careful to keep my tone light. He smiled, but it was tight and controlled, his eyes never quite warming. ¡°I thought it best to continue our previous conversation, especially after last night¡¯s... incident.¡± His gaze was intense, unwavering. ¡°Kai, it¡¯s time to reconsider our offer to protect the village. Gentle Wind needs real defenses. Our sect can provide that.¡± I kept my face neutral, though my mind raced with several emotions. Why was he so insistent? And... why come to me? ¡°I appreciate that, Wei Long, really,¡± I said slowly, ¡°but... wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to approach the Village Head directly?¡± I raised an eyebrow, trying to sound as casual as possible. ¡°I¡¯m just the village herbalist, after all.¡± He held my gaze, leaning forward just slightly. ¡°I could speak with the Village Head, yes. But it¡¯s clear that the village listens to you, Kai. They trust you. They look to you.¡± His smile grew faintly, as though he enjoyed letting this realization settle over me. ¡°Even the Village Head defers to you in matters of security.¡± My mouth went dry. The casual tone I¡¯d been trying to keep up wavered. I¡¯d thought of myself as the herbalist, the kid who helped out and was sometimes asked for advice. But the truth was there in Wei Long¡¯s words, and it clicked into place, even if I didn¡¯t fully want to acknowledge it. I wasn¡¯t just the herbalist to the people here. I was... someone they looked to for answers, for protection. I¡¯d put myself in that role without even realizing it. ¡°Now do you see?¡± Wei Long said, his voice smooth. ¡°You¡¯re already a leader here, Kai. It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d be the one to make this decision.¡± He paused, letting his words linger. ¡°And with Narrow Stone Peak¡¯s support, you¡¯d have even more strength to defend the village from future threats.¡± I let out a slow breath, careful not to reveal my true feelings. ¡°It¡¯s... something to consider, definitely,¡± I replied, feigning a thoughtful pause. ¡°But I¡¯ll still need some time. This decision isn¡¯t something I can rush into, and you know how people can be with change.¡± Wei Long¡¯s smile thinned, but he nodded. ¡°Of course, Kai. But don¡¯t take too long. The break-in was only the first sign. There are others who will come, drawn by the qi here. With our help, they¡¯d have no reason to worry. You¡¯d have our top disciples deployed here, prepared to protect the village from any threat.¡± His voice dropped a notch, his tone unmistakable. ¡°And without us... well, it¡¯s your responsibility to keep them safe, isn¡¯t it?¡± I resisted the urge to scowl, forcing my shoulders to relax instead. ¡°I understand. A few more days, that¡¯s all I ask.¡± He nodded, seemingly appeased, though his eyes lingered on me a moment longer than necessary. Then, in a voice nearly too casual, he added, ¡°And remember, we¡¯re also here to support your growth. Even if you¡¯re not interested in joining Narrow Stone Peak, you could gain training, resources... things that would be difficult to come by otherwise. You¡¯ve done well so far, Kai, but there¡¯s only so much one can achieve alone.¡± I held his gaze, feigning contemplation even as my resolve hardened. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Wei Long. Really. It would be an honor to train alongside your disciples... but I need a bit more time to think about what¡¯s best for the village.¡± He studied me, but I kept my expression neutral, unyielding. Finally, he gave a small, almost reluctant nod. ¡°Of course. But don¡¯t take too long. This isn¡¯t the kind of decision that can wait.¡± I walked him to the door, watching as he scanned the room one last time before he stepped out. He paused on the threshold, turning to look at me one final time. ¡°Remember, all you have to do is say the word.¡± The door closed, and I stood there, his words ringing in my ears. As I looked around my shop, I thought about his insistence, his pressure, his probing gaze. This wasn¡¯t just about defending the village. It was about control. But I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. I glanced toward the shadows where Tianyi hid, a fierce resolve settling over me. This wasn¡¯t just about a decision for the village. As the door closed behind Wei Long, I stood still, breathing deeply, willing the frustration and anger out of my system. I couldn¡¯t afford for those emotions to cloud my mind or sway my judgment. Instead, I channeled them, letting each breath calm me further, refining my resolve into something sharp and focused. Wei Long had given me a few days¡ªevery second of which I intended to use. r I could confront Wei Long, but that would only give him an opening to twist the story. And even if I showed damning evidence, what good would it do? It''d probably even bring greater danger upon the village. No, for this, I need allies and witnesses. "Riskier than letting them sink their claws into Gentle Wind Village unchecked?" I countered. "This is the only way, Huan. Trust me." He studied me for a moment, then sighed heavily. "Alright. I¡¯ll make it happen. Our fastest messenger will leave within the hour. But..." He hesitated, lowering his voice further. "I hope you know what you''re doing." I forced a small smile. "I do. And thank you, Huan. You¡¯re doing more for this village than most will ever know." Huan picked up the letters with both hands, as though they were made of carved jade. "I¡¯ll see to it personally," he said. "And... take care of yourself." With that, he disappeared into the back of the building, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the faint flicker of the lantern¡¯s flame. I stepped out into the cool morning air, the first hints of dawn creeping over the horizon. My breath puffed in the chill, my mind racing with possibilities and contingencies. This was just the first step, but it was a necessary one. As I approached the Soaring Swallow Tea House, its windows were dark, the faint scent of last night¡¯s revelry lingering in the air. The Narrow Stone Peak disciples were likely still deep in sleep, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing around them. I passed quickly, my steps careful and measured to avoid the crunch of snow that might disturb the silence. The tea house loomed like a sleeping beast, its presence a constant weight on my mind. Soon enough, I knew I¡¯d have to face what lay within. My thoughts drifted instead to Wang Jun and Lan-Yin. Elder Ming¡¯s morning practice would be starting soon, and if I knew those two, they¡¯d already be stirring, preparing themselves for the day¡¯s lessons. And afterward, they¡¯d go about their day: Wang Jun pounding away at the forge, and Lan-Yin balancing trays and tea kettles with an effortless grace. Wang Jun¡¯s growth had been remarkable. He¡¯d learned to integrate the discipline and precision of martial arts into his blacksmithing. I remembered his words, how his blades had become sharper, more durable, almost as if his qi found its way into the steel, ever since he started training with Elder Ming. Lan-Yin, on the other hand, had blossomed in her own way. Her improved physique and refined constitution allowed her to shoulder the heavy burdens of running the tea house with ease. Where once her parents had carried the weight of decades of service, she now stepped in, taking over long shifts with ease. They were proof that this village wasn¡¯t just a collection of homes, it was a community of talents, each finding their path and strengthening the whole. I couldn¡¯t let them down. Not now, when the stakes had risen so high. A faint gust of wind stirred the stillness, and I quickened my pace. It wasn¡¯t long before I reached Elder Ming¡¯s home, the modest structure nestled near the village square. The faintest trace of smoke curled from the chimney, a sign that he was likely awake, but I didn¡¯t dare disturb him directly. Instead, I withdrew a carefully folded letter from my satchel. It was bound with simple twine. I glanced around, ensuring the area was still and empty, before stepping into the courtyard. Kneeling, I placed the letter just inside the gate, tucking it securely against a stone where he¡¯d be certain to see it. As I stood, I let my gaze linger on the house for a moment, imagining the reaction this letter would evoke. In the letter, I explained the situation succinctly; Narrow Stone Peak was involved. They were behind the destruction of the garden and perhaps more. But I urged Elder Ming not to act. Not yet. I promised that I had a plan and that the truth would be revealed in due time. I asked him to share the contents of the letter with Wang Jun and Lan-Yin, as I knew they¡¯d press for answers soon enough. They deserved to know, even if I wasn¡¯t ready to confront the disciples just yet. Satisfied, I turned and slipped back into the shadows, retracing my steps toward my shop. The dawn was beginning to break, casting a faint golden hue over the village. Yet the beauty of the morning was lost on me as my thoughts swirled with what lay ahead. When I arrived at my shop, I halted in the garden¡ªor what was left of it. Despite the effort my friends and I had poured into clearing the debris, the phantom image of its destruction still loomed in my mind. Crushed plants, overturned soil, shattered pots¡ªmy life¡¯s work reduced to chaos. My hands clenched into fists, and for a moment, the weight of it threatened to crush me. But I took a deep breath, forcing my hands to unclench. This was no longer a matter that could be solved with words or peaceful negotiations. This was my home. My sanctuary. My responsibility. And I would not let Narrow Stone Peak destroy it. I turned toward the shop, with Tianyi and Windy waiting patiently by the door. From here on out, my plans would leave no room for failure. Chapter 145: Moving in Silence Days passed in a blur of preparations, every hour spent honing my plan. I moved deliberately, staying under the radar while making sure everything was set. Despite everything, I maintained the shop. Supplies were scarce, and even with my storage of dried herbs and extracted essences, it wouldn¡¯t last forever. Still, the shop remained open. People stopped by, not to buy anything, but to offer their support in the ways they could. Mrs. Wang brought over a steaming pot of stew one morning, pressing it into my hands before I could protest. Others dropped off small tokens; a basket of eggs, a bundle of firewood, even a loaf of freshly baked bread. Some stayed to chat, like Xiao Bao and the other children. It was both heartwarming and humbling, but it also served as a constant reminder of why I couldn¡¯t fail. But as Wei Long promised, he quietly left me alone, allowing me to work in peace. As I expected, Lan-Yin and Wang Jun were among those who stopped by, though their visits were far from casual. They didn¡¯t bother with pretense, each of them entering the shop with an air of determination that left no room for pleasantries. Lan-Yin leaned against the counter, her arms crossed as she fixed me with a pointed look. ¡°So, are you going to tell us what¡¯s going on, or are we supposed to keep pretending nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Jun stood nearby, his expression softer but no less concerned. ¡°Lan-Yin¡¯s right. We¡¯re not blind. You¡¯ve been avoiding us, and it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re planning something. Why not just tell us?¡± I met their gazes, doing my best to appear calm. ¡°I¡¯m biding my time,¡± I said simply, shrugging as though it were nothing. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. When the time is right, I¡¯ll explain everything.¡± Lan-Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed, clearly unsatisfied with my answer. ¡°Biding your time for what? Kai, we¡¯re your friends. If something¡¯s happening, we can help. You don¡¯t have to do this alone.¡± Wang Jun nodded in agreement. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯re with you. You know that, right?¡± Their sincerity was almost enough to make me break. Almost. But I couldn¡¯t risk involving them¡ªnot until I was certain my plan would work. The less they knew, the safer they¡¯d be. ¡°I appreciate it, really,¡± I said, forcing a small smile. ¡°But this is something I need to handle myself. Trust me, okay?¡± Lan-Yin looked like she wanted to argue, but Wang Jun placed a hand on her shoulder, shaking his head. ¡°Fine,¡± she said reluctantly, pushing off the counter. ¡°But don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting away with this forever. We¡¯ll be here when you¡¯re ready to talk.¡± Without Elder Ming¡¯s morning training, I was forced to compensate by running through the drills on my own and visualizing them within the Memory Palace technique, never straying further than the perimeter of my garden. With Wei Long potentially aware of Tianyi¡¯s presence, I couldn¡¯t leave my home unattended. In the depths of my Memory Palace, I conjured the Five Fists and Wei Long. The process was painstaking, drawing from every scrap of observation I had of their techniques, their mannerisms, their strengths and weaknesses. The Five Fists appeared first, their forms solidifying with every detail I could recall. Their brute force and tendency to favor grapples with overpowering moves stood at the forefront. I started slow, rehearsing counters to their basic maneuvers. How they¡¯d lunge for a grapple, or their aggressive barrages that forced me to parry and evade, my own movements calculated to exploit the slightest gap in their rhythm. Each sequence played out in vivid detail, their movements sharp and deliberate, as though they were truly alive. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The Five Fists were third-class disciples¡ªskilled, but far from the true danger. With a deep breath, I let my imagination stretch, summoning a figure I¡¯d never seen in action. Wei Long. His form was hazy at first, an outline more than a man, but as I forced my mind to work, he began to take shape. I started with his demeanor. The way he carried himself, always calm, always calculating. I layered on what I knew of their style. Then I added the small tells I¡¯d observed in our conversations; the way his stance shifted when he stood, balanced but ready, or the way his gaze lingered on people¡¯s weak points. I pushed my imagination further, combining what I¡¯d seen from the Five Fists with the refinement of a first-class disciple. Where their grapples were predictable, Wei Long¡¯s were fluid, adaptable. Where their strikes left themselves open, Wei Long¡¯s were precise, each one part of a larger strategy to corner and dismantle his opponent. I blended the Five Fists with shades of past opponents¡ªLan Sheng, Feng Wu, Ping Hai¡ªto fully visualize the strength and technique of a first-class disciple. R? The sparring began, and it was brutal. In my Memory Palace, Wei Long struck with a speed and ferocity that forced me to adapt on the fly. He didn¡¯t react to my moves¡ªhe anticipated them, countering before I could finish an attack. My strikes met empty air, and when I tried to evade, his grip found me anyway, locking me into a grapple that ended with me slammed into the ground. I straightened, feeling the focus return. ¡°Not planting,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of first.¡± Li Wei gave me a small nod, his gaze lingering on me for a moment. I could see the question there, curiosity tempered by a quiet respect. But, true to his usual self, he didn¡¯t push, merely offered a brief, ¡°Let me know if you need help,¡± before he turned and made his way down the path. As his figure disappeared around the corner, I glanced back at the greenhouse, appreciating the sturdy, elegant structure. It was beautiful. An achievement that would nurture the future of my garden. And it only deepened my resolve to protect this village and everyone in it. I stepped back into my house, closing the door quietly behind me. I¡¯d made my preparations, but seeing that greenhouse completed reminded me of the responsibility I had. It was time to act. Pulling open a small drawer beneath my workbench, I retrieved five vials of a viscous liquid, carefully sealed and labeled, as well as two pills I¡¯d prepared. I held each one in my hand for a moment, mentally reviewing their effects, their timing, every contingency I¡¯d planned for. This would need precision. ¡°Tianyi, Windy,¡± I called out, though I knew they were probably hiding or resting somewhere in the shadows of the house. ¡°We¡¯ll wait until nightfall to make our move.¡± I tucked the vials into my satchel, ensuring they were secure. Tonight, I¡¯d have to take my plans straight to the heart of the matter. Narrow Stone Peak was going to get a response they wouldn¡¯t expect. The evening passed slowly, each hour marked by a quiet tension as I went over my strategy one last time. Finally, as the last sliver of daylight faded from the sky, I made my way to the Soaring Swallow Tea House. As I stood in front of the door, I swallowed the two pills with a single gulp. They settled like a quiet pulse in my bloodstream, sharpening my senses and steadying my breath. Even my heartbeat felt measured, each beat a reminder of the control I needed tonight. No missteps. I pushed the doors open. The air was thick with the sounds of laughter and the clinking of cups as I entered. Only a few of the villagers were present. They quieted upon seeing me. I spotted the Five Fists and Wei Long gathered at their usual table, already well into their meal, exchanging stories and toasts as if they hadn¡¯t a care in the world. I took a slow breath, steadying myself before moving forward with practiced calm. As I approached their table, Lan-Yin noticed me first, her eyes widening slightly as I gave her a nod. ¡°Lan-Yin,¡± I said with a warm smile, loud enough for the Five Fists to hear, ¡°Please serve them some of your best wine. I¡¯ll cover it.¡± Her brows furrowed slightly, the question clear in her eyes, but she nodded, going to fetch the bottles. I took a cup as soon as she returned, raising it high. ¡°I¡¯ve come to a decision after these past few days. I¡¯ve seen your dedication and persistence, and... I¡¯m moved. If Narrow Stone Peak is so keen to guard Gentle Wind Village, then I¡¯d be honored to celebrate such a commitment.¡± Silence fell over the table as the disciples exchanged surprised glances, Wei Long watching me with a guarded expression, as though trying to decipher my intentions. ¡°Let¡¯s toast to a new era for Gentle Wind Village,¡± I added, gesturing to Lan-Yin to fill everyone¡¯s cups. The disciples raised their cups in a tentative toast and I mirrored their gesture, feeling the weight of my own plans solidify. As I raised my cup to toast, I caught Wei Long¡¯s gaze. His eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering beneath his polite smile. He was trying to read me, to pick apart my words for hidden meanings. I met his gaze with a calm I didn¡¯t fully feel, letting the silence stretch just a moment too long before I took a deliberate sip of my drink. Chapter 146: Drinking Games and Hidden Aims I downed another cup, savoring the taste as it spread warmth through my chest, helping to smooth out the tension that prickled along my spine. I caught Gu Bei¡¯s eye, raised my cup in a cheerful toast, and clinked it against his. He smirked, clearly amused, but Wei Long¡¯s sharp gaze stayed fixed on me, observing with a calculating intensity that didn¡¯t waver. I felt his eyes studying every shift in my expression, every movement, as though he were peeling back my words, layer by layer. ¡°So,¡± Wei Long began, his tone casual but edged with something keener, ¡°what brought on this change of heart? Last we spoke, you seemed reluctant. Has something... happened since then?¡± Feigning a thoughtful pause, I poured myself another cup, letting the silence drag out just long enough to seem genuine. I raised the cup in salute to Wei Long before taking a slow, deliberate sip, then set it down with a bright, easy smile despite the dampening on my back. ¡°Well, I suppose you could say I¡¯ve been a little... rattled. This break-in shook me up more than I expected. Just when I thought things had settled, someone comes along to tear it all apart.¡± I chuckled, leaning back and shrugging with a bit of exaggerated exasperation. ¡°And I realized I might have been stubborn. It¡¯s not easy admitting you need help.¡± Wei Long¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he let me continue, his interest piqued. ¡°It¡¯s strange, really,¡± I said, raising the next cup and clinking it lightly with another member of the Five Fists adjacent to me. ¡°I thought I could manage it on my own, but after everything, well... I suppose the events at the Verdant Lotus Sect only added to it.¡± I glanced around, catching a few curious glances from the Five Fists as I took another sip. I made sure to let the words come out casually as if it were just an offhand detail. ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Long tilted his head, his smirk fading into a look of intrigue. ¡°What events, if you don¡¯t mind sharing?¡± I set down my cup and leaned forward, putting on a rueful smile. ¡°I went to the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, you know? It''s where I had my run-in with these guys. I thought getting in as a sponsored contestant might open some doors, and maybe secure me a position as an official member of the Verdant Lotus Sect. But... they didn¡¯t want me. Said I was too old.¡± I let a hint of bitterness seep into my tone, shaking my head slowly. ¡°Imagine that. Too old. As if all that matters is a number.¡± One of the disciples at the table muttered under his breath, shaking his head as though commiserating with me. Wei Long, however, continued to study me, his expression caught somewhere between sympathy and suspicion. ¡°Of course,¡± I continued, brightening a bit, ¡°you all don¡¯t seem so narrow-minded.¡± I lifted my cup again, casting an appreciative look at Wei Long. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to meet a sect that can see beyond age and acknowledges potential where it lies. The fact you''re extending an offer of protection when they didn''t is also telling.¡± "That''s right! Narrow Stone Peak doesn''t discriminate!" Gu Bei raised his cup to that, and a few of the others followed suit, nodding along with murmurs of agreement. Wei Long, however, kept his eyes on me, his expression thoughtful as he took a slow sip from his own drink. ¡°A practical outlook,¡± I added, leaning back again, crossing my arms casually. ¡°The Verdant Lotus Sect is all well and good, but they¡¯re rigid. Bound by old customs, as you all know. A place like Narrow Stone Peak seems to value more than just pedigree or youthful promise.¡± I allowed my gaze to drift over the disciples, as if including them all in my praise. Wei Long¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, and he inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the compliment, but his eyes still hadn¡¯t left mine. ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d have more loyalty to the Verdant Lotus Sect, considering your history. It seems ridiculous they''d let a talent like you slip through.¡± I let out a light laugh, brushing the comment off with a wave of my hand. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t say I resent the Verdant Lotus Sect for that. They have their strengths, of course, and I respect them for it. But let¡¯s just say... I¡¯m interested in exploring other options now that their door is closed to me.¡± I shot Gu Bei a sly grin. ¡°After all, I might need stronger training partners to get better. If I can already beat you, I''d ask Wei Long to trade pointers with me instead.¡± Gu Bei scoffed, his cheeks coloring slightly. ¡°Hold your own? You caught me off guard, that¡¯s all. I was holding back.¡± ¡°Oh, sure you were,¡± I replied, grinning as I nudged his shoulder. The table broke into laughter, the tension softening a bit as the disciples joined in, enjoying the playful back-and-forth. Even the first-class disciple¡¯s serious expression relaxed for a moment, his lips curving into an amused smile. The laughter faded, and Wei Long refocused on me, his gaze as sharp as ever. ¡°So... if you¡¯re seriously considering our offer, perhaps we should discuss specific terms. You mentioned training, but how often would you want access to our resources? And in return, what level of commitment¡ª¡± We moved through the quiet village, the soft glow of lanterns casting long shadows as I guided the Five Fists toward the outskirts where I resided. I kept up my cheerful, half-drunken facade, gesturing grandly at every corner and tree as if each held some hidden significance. The disciples seemed content, ambling along and laughing among themselves as I shared stories about the villagers as we passed by them. Soon, we arrived at my home, and I ushered them toward the greenhouse. Its structure gleamed under the moonlight, a sturdy, beautiful reminder of what I¡¯d worked so hard to protect. ¡°This,¡± I said with a sweep of my hand, ¡°is my pride and joy. I''ll fill it with plants for every ailment, every condition. I even have a few that are a little... rare.¡± I lowered my voice conspiratorially, winking at them. ¡°If you¡¯re nice to me, maybe I¡¯ll share a cutting or two.¡± They chuckled, peering into the greenhouse with drunken curiosity. I talked about some of the plants, sharing lighthearted stories about their supposed origins and effects. They laughed and jeered good-naturedly, thoroughly entertained. As we moved further past the village boundaries, the conversation turned to the break-in. "You know," I began, slurring slightly for effect, "I can''t believe someone had the guts to break into my garden. Middle of the night, sneaky-like, and they still didn¡¯t take anything useful. Who does that?" One of the disciples chuckled. ¡°Probably some poor idiot looking for a quick haul and got scared off.¡± I shook my head dramatically, stopping to turn and face them. ¡°Scared off, huh? Then why destroy the garden? They smashed plants, trampled paths... like they wanted to send a message.¡± I let the words hang in the air for a moment, glancing between them with exaggerated curiosity. ¡°Any of you ever seen something like that before?¡± Gu Bei, emboldened by the alcohol, snorted. ¡°Happens all the time. You step into the wrong territory, you get what¡¯s coming to you.¡± I paused, furrowing my brow as if struggling to recall something. ¡°Wei Long mentioned that the intruder used a weapon. He dropped a... a... what was it?¡± I slurred slightly, scratching my head. ¡°A blade?¡± one of the disciples suggested, filling in the blank. ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± I snapped my fingers, feigning an epiphany. ¡°A blade! What a fool, dropping something so crucial during an escape.¡± I let out a scoffing laugh. ¡°But maybe he panicked, huh?¡± One of the Five Fists, a bit more loosened by the drink than the others, nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, definitely! Especially when that woman hit him, he must¡¯ve lost his nerve and ran off.¡± There it was. Gu Bei groaned, running a hand down his face. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Wen. Don¡¯t start talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Woman?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°What woman?¡± The disciple¡¯s face paled as he tried to backtrack, but it was too late. I continued, my tone now icily calm. ¡°And about that blade... Wei Long never actually said there was one. If there was, where would it have gone?¡± They exchanged panicked glances, their intoxicated stupor vanishing as they struggled to find an answer. Behind them, a soft hiss and rustling filled the silence, and they turned to find themselves face-to-face with Tianyi and Windy, blocking their retreat back to the village. Tianyi¡¯s wings shimmered ominously in the dim light, her gaze unblinking as she held her ground. Windy coiled beside her, his scales gleaming and his eyes coldly watching the men as they stumbled backward, realizing their way out was cut off. I stepped forward, all pretense of drunkenness gone, as I folded my arms, looking at each of them in turn. ¡°So,¡± I said quietly, ¡°why don¡¯t we talk a bit more? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty you¡¯d like to tell me.¡± Chapter 147: The Thin Line Chapter 147: The Thin Line Gu Bei¡¯s face went pale, his eyes darting around, desperately searching for a way out. ¡°It was just... you know... a slip of the tongue,¡± he stammered, the words spilling out clumsily. ¡°We¡¯ve all been drinking, and sometimes you say things you don¡¯t mean...¡± I stepped closer, letting the threat hang between us. My eyes never left his. ¡°Save it,¡± I said, my voice cold. ¡°I already know what happened. And unless you¡¯d like to spend the next fifteen minutes struggling to breathe, I suggest you start talking.¡± I pulled out the vials from my sleeve, holding it up in the moonlight. The liquid inside was a sickly, pale yellow, catching the light with an eerie gleam. ¡°Do you feel it yet? The shaky breathing? The rapid beating of your heart?¡± I raised an eyebrow, watching as realization dawned on their faces. ¡°In a few more minutes, that¡¯ll be the least of your problems. Soon, the spasms will start. Your lungs will burn, nausea will take over, and then the vomiting... and the blood. It¡¯ll be excruciating. A slow, painful death.¡± One of them clutched his stomach, breathing heavily, while another stammered. "You... poisoned us? When?" A flash of panic crossed their faces. They looked at each other, half-believing, half-doubting. Watching them quake under my words, I felt a faint, bitter satisfaction. But it left a sour taste in my mouth. But the memory of my garden; ruined, trampled underfoot, all for control, for someone else¡¯s gain, reignited the anger within me. Elder Ming''s warning of the Jianghu was right; righteousness could only go so far. Sometimes, you had to fight fire with fire. ''Was this what I was becoming?'' I pushed the thought aside, but it lingered, shadowing the edges of my satisfaction. I saw the fear in their eyes; none of them were willing to test me. I gave the vial a little shake, letting the liquid inside slosh ominously. ¡°And before you get any ideas,¡± I continued, ¡°if you try to take this antidote from me, I¡¯ll throw it on the ground. You¡¯d be out of options, left to writhe here until morning. You have my word, as an alchemist.¡± Their backs pressed against the greenhouse wall, and I could see them cornered, visibly shaken. Tianyi and Windy loomed behind them, each a silent threat in the darkness. Windy let out a low, venomous hiss, and I saw four of the disciples flinch, their eyes wide with a fear that ran deeper than I thought. Whatever it was, I could see the terror plain on their faces. Gu Bei swallowed hard, his voice cracking as he spoke. ¡°Fine. You win. What... what do you want to know?¡± My fists clenched at my sides. I¡¯d tried to keep my anger in check, but the sight of them, their deceit, their arrogance, it stirred something in me that refused to stay quiet. ¡°You think you can come here, threaten my village, attack my home, and I¡¯ll just let it go?¡± My voice was calm, too calm, every word sharp enough to cut. ¡°I want to know why you sent someone to destroy the greenhouse. I want to know what else you¡¯re hiding, and why the hell you think you can invade this place and control it.¡± Gu Bei¡¯s face twisted in fear, his mask of bravado cracking as he stammered, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know why! We were just following orders. Senior Brother Wei Long told us to chase off Zhao Wen, our Senior Brother who was... pretending to be a bandit. Make sure he gets away. That¡¯s all I know.¡± My eyes narrowed. ¡°And where is this Senior Brother of yours hiding now? What does he look like?¡± The bald disciple hesitated, glancing desperately at the others for support. They only looked back at him with wide, fearful eyes, equally trapped. He turned back to me, his mouth twitching, clearly struggling with the weight of revealing too much. I slowly lifted my hand, the vials clinking faintly, my gaze steady. ¡°Last chance. You¡¯re all running out of time.¡± One of the other disciples couldn¡¯t take it any longer, his face ashen. ¡°He¡¯s staying at the Green Peak Inn! East of here, by the mountain pass leading up to Narrow Stone Peak.¡± The words tumbled out of him in a rush, his voice breaking with desperation. "He has a scar on his upper lip, a-and bushy eyebrows! That''s all we know!" "...Tianyi?" She glanced over to Windy, and the two shared a silent conversation as the serpent proceeded to stick his tongue out repeatedly, pointing his head off into the sky. Pointing to the east. They weren''t lying. I nodded, letting the silence settle heavily before tossing the vials at their feet. They scrambled to snatch them up, frantically uncorking the antidotes and drinking the contents like men starving for air. The relief in their eyes was fleeting; within moments, their eyelids began to droop. Their bodies swayed, fighting against the ''antidote¡¯s'' sedative effect, before they finally slumped to the ground, unconscious in a scattered heap. I took a long, controlled breath, taking in the scene before me. Zhao Wen. The final, missing link in this conspiracy. With a final glance at the slumbering disciples, I turned to Tianyi. "Help me put them on the cart." One by one, I lugged each of the men onto the cart. She stared at them for a moment too long, as if inspecting them. "These men..." "No, they''re not dead." I waved her off, guessing what she was about to ask. "Fed them a sleeping aid. They''ll be out for the next day, minimum." She shook her head. "No, I recognize them. They''re the ones from the... city. The ones who hurt you. Now they''re here." Tianyi¡¯s wings shimmered, and she cocked her head, her expression turning oddly detached. ¡°Should I kill them?¡± Her question hung in the air, and for a moment, it was like a bucket of ice water thrown over my rage. Kill them? Even in the haze of anger, the word jarred me, sank into me in a way I didn¡¯t want to admit. I¡¯d come this far, but... had it really come to that? ¡°No,¡± I said, and even as the words left my mouth, the doubt gnawed at me. How far was I willing to go to protect my home? What lines was I willing to cross? I¡¯d thought I knew, but each step down this path left me wondering who I¡¯d be at the end. "It''ll make things worse for us." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. She shrugged, unbothered. ¡°Then... on the cart, as you said.¡± Crimson Lotus Purification - 1 (...) Bamboo Reprisal Counter - 1 (...) Memory Palace Technique - 1 (...) Refinement Simulation Technique - 1 (...) Currency: Technique Token - 1 Based on the Five Fists and Tianyi''s information, this Zhao Wen was a second-class disciple. Even after all my training, could I deal with someone of that caliber? I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t the time to get cold feet. Dismounting, I guided Elder Wen¡¯s horse to the side and gave it a grateful pat, letting it rest under the shelter of a nearby tree. I took out the Verdant Lotus sect''s charm; the proof of my friendship with them. I''d carried it around as a good luck charm, but tonight... I gathered myself, tying my hair back in a style that mimicked Feng Wu¡¯s, neater and more disciplined, knowing that for this to work, I needed to look the part. Taking a deep breath, I strode to the door and knocked, sharply and persistently, until the innkeeper finally answered. His face, flushed from sleep and irritated by the interruption, peered out into the cold, his frown deepening as he took me in. ¡°What is it you want at this hour?¡± he grumbled, rubbing at his eyes. Adopting a more formal, serious tone, I spoke. ¡°I am... Lan Sheng, disciple of the Verdant Lotus Sect. These two are my companions, and our presence here is a matter of urgency.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s irritation faltered, but his expression changed to suspicion. ¡°The Verdant Lotus sect?¡± I held up my token from the Verdant Lotus Sect, the intricately etched lotus catching his attention immediately. The innkeeper¡¯s hesitation flickered, but I saw the faintest nod of recognition in his eyes. He knew what it meant. Even if he doubted my claim, he wouldn¡¯t risk opposing the authority of the Verdant Lotus Sect. ¡°Word has reached us that a dangerous criminal may be hiding in these mountains. He¡¯s posing as a disciple of Narrow Stone Peak, which is likely why he has escaped your notice so far. I ask that you assist us in locating him before more harm is done.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s eyes flickered toward the shadows inside the building. His hand lingered on the doorframe. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about,¡± he said, the tremor in his voice betraying him. "My inn wouldn''t house any criminals. We''re a reputable establishment." ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said softly, stepping closer. Tianyi¡¯s wings rustled, her presence adding weight to my words. ¡°If you protect him, you¡¯ll be sharing in his crimes. Is that what you want?¡± The innkeeper squinted, the skepticism still lingering, but he was visibly more unsettled. ¡°... What exactly does this fellow look like?¡± I nodded, as if expecting the question. ¡°Bushy eyebrows and a scar on his upper lip. He may be visibly injured, walking with a limp.¡± The innkeeper¡¯s eyes widened briefly. Barely a flicker, but enough for me to catch. I pressed on, speaking with a slight edge of urgency. ¡°This man is wanted for murder and robbery. His presence here puts everyone at risk. Please. Tell me what you know.¡± His face paled, and he swallowed, eyes darting toward the shadows within the inn. His voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°There is... someone." Zhao Wen lay sprawled on the thin mattress, his breaths shallow and uneven as he stared up at the ceiling. His ribs throbbed with a dull ache, each pulse a reminder of the brutal encounter he hadn¡¯t been prepared for. The image of her eyes; cold, unblinking, and predatory, lingered in his mind, piercing through the haze of his pain. The woman had been unlike anything he¡¯d ever faced. His Senior Brother¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, calm and unyielding as always: ''Lay low. Burn everything after you read it. Leave nothing for them to trace back to us.'' Zhao Wen scoffed bitterly, his lips curling into a grimace. Lay low. As if lying here, half-broken, could be called anything else. He turned his head, eyes settling on the small brazier in the corner of the room. The faint embers glowed dimly beneath a layer of ash, barely warming the cold air around him. In those ashes lay the remnants of Wei Long¡¯s last letter; burnt scraps scattered with meticulous care, just as instructed. He muttered curses under his breath, the bitter taste of resentment rising unbidden. Wei Long always had the perfect plan, the perfect orders. But why did they always seem to leave Zhao Wen as the one doing the dirty work? "Why hadn''t Senior Brother informed me?" The orders had been clear and brokered no room for negotiation. Zhao Wen was to wait here, stay hidden, and await further instruction. But waiting was agony. Every creak of the inn¡¯s old wood set his nerves on edge. Suddenly, a sound broke the silence. Soft footsteps up the stairs, drawing closer, echoing in the quiet of the night. Zhao Wen tensed, the hair on his arms prickling. The steps stopped right outside his door. His pulse quickened. For a moment, he thought of remaining still, hoping they¡¯d leave. But the silence stretched unbearably, each second pressing down on him until his nerves snapped. The door exploded inward with a deafening crack, splinters flying in every direction. Zhao Wen¡¯s eyes widened as his worst fears materialized in the doorway. Her. The woman with those piercing eyes, flanked by the serpent and a boy in maroon robes. No words were spoken. They didn¡¯t need to be. Zhao Wen threw the blanket forward, a desperate attempt to shield himself as he moved. But before he could take another step, a sharp, tightening pressure coiled around his arm. Serpentine scales glinted in the faint light, wrapping around his wrist like a vice. Pain blossomed in his side as a fist drove into his ribs, and Zhao Wen¡¯s strangled cry filled the air before the world turned dark. Chapter 148: Breaking Point With Zhao Wen bound and gagged, slumped unconscious against the horse¡¯s side, I mounted up and set out back to the village. My thoughts were a steady hum, all fixed on one purpose. Each passing mile stoked the fire inside me. My fists gripped the reins even tighter, feeling the weight of the impending confrontation. I had sent letters through the Azure Silk Trading Company, informing Huan to be discrete and fast, but there was no guarantee they''d arrive in time¡ªor at all. "It''s been three days since I sent the letters," I mused, gazing at the horizon. "If they received them, they should arrive today." Still, today was the day Narrow Stone Peak would be exposed. Whether they arrive or not. Hours later, the sky had lightened, casting a thin morning glow over the village square as I entered, Zhao Wen tied behind me like a heavy, irrefutable truth. Villagers were already stirring, watching me in confusion, faces peeking out of doorways and windows, some beginning to follow as I made my way toward the center of the square. I pulled the horse to a stop, hopped down, and with one strong tug, dragged Zhao Wen off the horse, dumping him unceremoniously onto the ground. The villagers gasped, inching closer. Some murmured, recognizing his face. Others stared at me, their shock mingling with concern, as they saw the quiet rage on my face. "Is that my horse?" I softened my expression, looking at Elder Wen. "Sorry, Elder Wen. I had to borrow it for an emergency. I''ll make it up to you, I promise. But..." I looked at the small crowd that formed. "I need your help now. Please, wake everyone else up. I''ve caught the culprit who attacked my garden last night." The murmurs grew louder, and within moments, villagers spread the word, hurrying to rouse the rest. Soon enough, familiar faces started arriving in the square. Lan-Yin and Wang Jun pushed through the growing crowd to stand beside me, their faces marked with both worry and curiosity. Elder Ming appeared soon after, his expression pensive as he took in the scene. Lan-Yin shot me a questioning look, glancing at the woman standing close behind me, her form both familiar and strange. ¡°Kai, what¡¯s... going on? And who¡¯s she?¡± I turned, my expression softening as I glanced at Tianyi, who stood calmly, her gaze steady as she regarded the villagers. Her long hair shimmered in the dawn light with a bluish tint. ¡°This man,¡± I said, gesturing at the bound Zhao Wen, ¡°is the bandit who attacked my garden.¡± Gasps and mutters filled the air, but I pressed on, ignoring them. ¡°As for the woman beside me... this is Tianyi.¡± A new wave of murmurs rippled through the villagers. Wang Jun¡¯s eyes widened, and even Elder Ming¡¯s normally composed expression slipped, surprise evident as he took in Tianyi¡¯s new form. I could see Li Wei peeking out from the crowd, his eyes flitting back and forth between the man on the floor and Tianyi. ¡°She achieved a human form not too long ago,¡± I explained, my tone firm but with a hint of pride. ¡°I had to keep it hidden because of the Narrow Stone Peak cultivators. I couldn¡¯t risk them finding out, and there was never a right moment to discuss it.¡± Just then, a stir at the edge of the crowd caught my attention. Someone pushed past the villagers, forcing a path through the throng. Wei Long. His face was a mix of confusion and irritation, but as he reached the front of the crowd, his gaze fell on Zhao Wen, bound on the ground. His expression morphed, disbelief flashing to anger, before quickly being suppressed into a cool mask. He opened his mouth to speak, but I raised a hand, stopping him before he could get a word out. ¡°We all need to hear this,¡± I said, my voice ringing clear. ¡°Zhao Wen, this man who attacked my garden, isn¡¯t just any bandit. He¡¯s one of their own¡ªa Narrow Stone Peak disciple, sent here to intimidate this village into asking for their protection.¡± The crowd erupted in angry whispers, disbelief laced with shock. Some faces turned accusingly toward Wei Long, who seemed momentarily caught off-guard by the accusation. He forced a smile, attempting to regain his composure. ¡°This is absurd. You bring an injured man before the village, make wild accusations, and expect everyone to just believe it?¡± "Then tell me, Wei Long," I said, voice low but hard as steel, "do you truly not know this man? Zhao Wen. Does that name mean nothing to you?" Wei Long¡¯s smile wavered, but he held his composure. "He could be anyone. A bandit with some skill, maybe, but he¡¯s no disciple of ours. You can¡¯t prove he¡¯s connected to us. We are a righteous sect." I scoffed, gripping Zhao Wen by the hair and forcing his unconscious face into view for the crowd to see. "Is that so? Well, if he¡¯s just some regular bandit, then there¡¯s no harm in making sure he never attacks anyone else, is there?" "If this isn''t proof, what is? Admit it! Admit you tried to use my village as your foothold!" My fists shook as I stared Wei Long down, daring him to deny it again. A small, high-pitched voice pierced the tension like a sharp knife. ¡°Bully!¡± All heads turned to the source. Standing near the edge of the crowd, his tiny frame trembling but his voice unwavering, was Xiao Bao. His face was flushed with defiance, his small fists clenched tightly at his sides. ¡°You think you can scare us? My dad says we don¡¯t need you!¡± Xiao Bao shouted. "And... and your hair is stupid!" The crowd murmured, a ripple of agreement spreading through the villagers. Wei Long¡¯s mask of composure cracked for a fraction of a second, his eyes narrowing at the boy. ¡°Out of the mouths of babes, huh?¡± Master Qiang¡¯s deep, booming voice followed, drawing all eyes to the blacksmith as he stepped forward, his broad shoulders like a wall of iron. ¡°I always knew there was something off about you lot. Too much talk about protection, not enough action when it mattered. If you were really here to help, you wouldn¡¯t be standing there trying to worm your way out of this.¡± The crowd stirred again, louder now. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jian Wei, Li Wei¡¯s father, called out, his voice quivering with anger. He stepped forward, pointing an accusatory finger at Wei Long. ¡°You dare come into our village, into our homes, and try to destroy what we¡¯ve built with your schemes? How dare you!¡± Other voices joined in, growing bolder by the second. ¡°You think we¡¯re weak because we¡¯re a small village?¡± ¡°This is our home, and we won¡¯t let you take it!¡± ¡°You call yourselves righteous, but your actions are as rotten as the worst bandits!¡± Wei Long¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes darting across the growing crowd, the realization sinking in that the villagers¡¯ anger had reached a boiling point. The crowd closed in behind me, faces hardening with resolve. Lan-Yin and Wang Jun stepped forward, each of them tense and ready, and even Elder Ming took a step closer, his face lined with a grim determination I¡¯d rarely seen. Wei Long¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, assessing the mounting hostility. His eyes narrowed, and his calm mask cracked, revealing a sneer that twisted his face. He lowered his arm, rubbing his wrist where Windy had coiled, then met my gaze with a cold glint in his eyes. "...Why couldn¡¯t you just hand over this village without a fight?" He asked, his voice slipping into a tone I hadn¡¯t heard before. Rough, biting, a veneer of civility stripped away. "You think you¡¯re a hero? All this, all of it, would¡¯ve been easier if you¡¯d just kept your head down and accepted your place.¡± "Accepted my place?" I spat, taking a step forward. "My place is here, with the people who trust me. Not under the boot of your sect." Wei Long¡¯s sneer deepened, his expression darkening further. "Then you¡¯ve made your choice. All of you have." He cast a scornful glance around at the villagers, who edged back slightly but held firm. "This is where it ends, Kai. I gave you a chance to avoid all this bloodshed. Now, it¡¯s out of my hands." His threat was plain, raw with the implication of violence, but I didn¡¯t flinch. Behind me, I felt the unwavering presence of my friends and neighbors, the people I¡¯d fought for, protected, and who stood by me now. Wei Long looked back at me, his voice dropping to a sinister murmur. "You think numbers will help you? You think this is some fairytale where you all charge me, and I just lie down in defeat? I¡¯m a first-class disciple. None of you stand a chance against me." "Then why don¡¯t you try it?" Lan-Yin challenged. He laughed, cold and mirthless. "Go ahead. Raise your fists, your little tricks and your anger." His tone was dripping with scorn, but his eyes darted to the crowd, assessing the faces staring back at him with fierce determination. "Even if you win here, even if you somehow manage to bring me down, nothing changes. Narrow Stone Peak has already taken notice of this place. You¡¯ve barely begun to grasp what you¡¯re up against. Hundreds of disciples¡ªskilled, ruthless, and loyal. They¡¯ll descend on this village like a storm, and all your unity will crumble beneath their might. You can¡¯t escape the sect¡¯s reach." His words cast a bleak shadow over the square, cooling the fighting spirit we had mustered. Chapter 149: Roots of Resistance Chapter 149: Roots of Resistance The crowd was a tense, pulsing mass of fear and determination, everyone holding their breath as we faced down Wei Long. His mocking smile was infuriating, that smug tilt of his head as he scanned the crowd, sneering. Each second felt like an eternity. Had my messages been in vain? Was I foolish to pin my hopes on a distant possibility? "What¡¯s the matter?" he drawled, eyes sweeping over us with mocking disdain. "Where¡¯s all that fighting spirit now? You¡¯ve come this far. Why don¡¯t you take the last step?" His fingers flexed, and he began to shift forward, his intentions clear in every movement. A sudden gust shot past me as Tianyi launched forward, her foot swinging up with a speed that sliced the air. The impact sent a burst of wind spiraling out, making my hair whip wildly. But Wei Long caught her kick, his hand clamping down like a vice. "Wrong move." Without a second thought, I leapt into action, sprinting toward him and swinging my fist. He saw me coming, his lips curling into a smirk as he twisted to block, but then there was a flash of white and blue. Windy sprang from behind, his sleek body twisting through the air, wrapping around Wei Long¡¯s eyes like a makeshift blindfold and coiling around his thick neck. Wei Long¡¯s smirk vanished, replaced by a flash of irritation. He threw Tianyi at me and I caught her mid-air, setting her carefully down. I turned back to see Wei Long¡¯s hands clawing at Windy, trying to pull the snake off his face. ¡°Stay back!¡± I shouted to the villagers as they began to surge forward, Lan-Yin and Wang Jun looking ready to join the fight. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Just hold on a little longer.¡± I turned my gaze back to Wei Long, my heart hammering. I¡¯d seen the strength of second-class disciples like Lan Sheng and Feng Wu; I knew what it took to even go toe-to-toe with them. But Wei Long was on another level, a first-class disciple. A sect''s most elite force. This was going to be brutal. Windy hissed in pain, as the man gripped his body with a force that crushed his scales. I didn¡¯t wait, pressing the advantage. I darted forward with another punch, aiming for his ribs. Infusing my fist with every ounce of qi I could muster, I drove it into his side. My fist connected, the force rippling outward... only to meet an unyielding wall. It was like striking a boulder. There was no give, no recoil¡ªnothing. With Windy still latched around his head, Wei Long¡¯s hand shot out and clamped down on my shoulder like an iron vice. His grip tightened, fingers digging painfully into my skin as he reared back, making visible eye contact with me through the gap in between Windy''s coils. I barely had time to brace myself as his forehead came crashing down in a devastating headbutt. ROOTED BANYAN STANCE! My stance was imperfect, diminishing the effectiveness of my technique. The impact rattled my skull, sending stars across my vision. My balance wavered, and I stumbled back, disoriented, but I forced myself to stay upright, shaking off the daze as fast as I could. Windy fell to the side, uncoiling as the damage became too much. Wei Long laughed, his gaze sharp and mocking. "Is that it?" he sneered, rolling his shoulders as if warming up, his gaze sweeping over the crowd of villagers with a wicked glint. ¡°This is your grand plan? Holding on, waiting for... what? Some savior to appear out of thin air?¡± He tilted his head, letting out a cold chuckle. ¡°Do you think I''ll just let you?¡± He shot forward, eyes glinting with a dangerous intent, his hand reaching for one of the villagers behind him. I saw Lan-Yin stiffen, her fists clenching, and the crowd took a collective step back, but he was too fast for any of them. I couldn¡¯t let him hurt anyone else. The strategy of waiting, drawing him out¡ªit was gone. There was only one choice left. My feet surged forward, and I funneled my qi into my legs, propelling myself with a burst of speed. "STOP!" Wei Long¡¯s arm halted mid-reach, his body twisting with an unnatural fluidity. He turned to face me, and I could see the flex of his muscles as he readied a vicious hook aimed straight for my face. His knuckles came close, so close I could feel the rush of air from the punch. I veered my head just off-center, his knuckles grazing my cheek, missing by a hair. I capitalized on that instant, swinging my own fist with every ounce of strength I had. My knuckles connected solidly with his jaw, sending a shock of satisfaction up my arm. His head tilted from the impact, and he slowly straightened, a mocking smile on his face. My chest tightened with frustration, but Tianyi darted in before I could think of my next move. She launched herself upward, knee cocked and ready, bringing it down with a brutal force aimed at the side of his head. It connected, sending the first-class disciple tumbling off to the side. "Go! Go!" I watched Elder Ming evacuate the villagers. I sighed in relief. That would give us some breathing room. But against him, we needed every advantage we can get. My limbs grew heavier with every exchange, breaths turning ragged. As brief as it''s been, the mental toll of knowing every blow might be my last was draining. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. HISS! Windy struck again, this time wrapping around his arm, constricting fiercely. Wang Jun came in from the side, attempting to wrestle his other arm free, his face contorted with effort. "Let go of him! You bastard!" In my struggle, I could see Lan-Yin leaping in, her hands reaching out to jab at his eyes, hoping to force him to release us. But Wei Long¡¯s hold only tightened, his strength monstrous. My lungs screamed for air as I felt the bruising pain spread across my neck. Black spots danced across my vision. Sounds muffled. A distant roar¡ªor was it a voice?¡ªpierced the fog encasing my mind. Just as I thought I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, something struck the first-class disciple''s wrist, forcing him to let me go. A green bladed fan contrasted to the hazy, muted background. I fell to the ground, gasping for breath, Tianyi collapsing beside me. Through the haze of my dimming consciousness, I saw a silhouette dart in, retrieving the bladed fan, forcing Wei Long back. Support had arrived. "Feng Wu..!" I said hoarsely. I tried to speak, to thank him, but the pain in my throat flared as I struggled to catch my breath. I looked around, seeing a shape approaching in the distance, a shadowed figure atop a horse-drawn wagon. The morning light made it difficult to see, but there was something unmistakable in the posture, the silent confidence of the person guiding it closer. The Verdant Lotus sect had sent support! They got my message! Wei Long¡¯s gaze shifted, his mouth curving into a cold sneer as he released Tianyi. His voice was laced with irritation. ¡°And why exactly is the Verdant Lotus Sect interfering here?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s a matter of injustice to resolve," Feng Wu¡¯s face remained impassive, his eyes steady and sharp. But for a brief second, his gaze flickered towards me, a reassuring smile on his lips. Despite the chaos, his presence steadied me. "One concerning a friend.¡± Wei Long let out a humorless laugh, the sound grating in the tense silence of the square. ¡°This¡ª¡± he gestured around at the village, ¡°this is what you¡¯re risking your necks for? A backwater village and an uppity alchemist? The Verdant Lotus is more arrogant than I thought, to assume they can waste resources here instead of fighting the Silent Moon.¡± The second-class disciple''s expression didn¡¯t waver. He took another step forward, despite the hostility radiating off of Narrow Stone Peak''s elite. ¡°It''s not a matter of resources. We¡¯re resolving this today.¡± Wei Long¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Brave words. But do you really believe you can stand against me?¡± "Maybe not. But I can." Before Feng Wu could respond, the wagon creaked closer, coming to a stop beside us. I turned, struggling to focus through my pain, and saw the figure lift his hood. The man stepped down from the wagon, his eagle-like eyes surveying the scene with a piercing gaze, his silver-grey hair gleaming in the early light. The figure, now clear, was unmistakable. My breath caught as I recognized him. I sent the message as a last resort, as a backup. But to think he would come himself. ¡°Tian Zhan...¡± Wei Long¡¯s voice wavered, his eyes widening in surprise and, for the first time, genuine fear. He snapped his face towards me in genuine disbelief. But my expression mirrored his. I never imagined he would personally answer the favor he owed me. The air seemed to change, as the brute of a man stepped backward for the first time since battle began. ¡°It seems you have quite the situation here, Kai Liu," Tian Zhan said with a smile. "Perhaps a first-class disciple would prefer facing someone of equal standing.¡± Wei Long¡¯s posture tensed, his bravado faltering as he met Tian Zhan¡¯s sharp gaze. Chapter 150: Hope on the Horizon Chapter 150: Hope on the Horizon Tian Zhan strolled forward, each step calculated, like a storm gathering strength. I could feel the tension tightening as Wei Long stood frozen, torn between anger and confusion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± But Tian Zhan only gave him a cold glance, dismissive, as if he were an inconvenience rather than an adversary. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve an answer from me,¡± He said coolly. The blatant disregard, dripping with disdain, visibly rattled the Narrow Stone Peak disciple, his face slowly flushing red. And as much as I hated the man, it was almost comical to see him shrink, his rage barely contained in the face of Tian Zhan¡¯s utter confidence. It was a remarkable contrast; Wei Long, built like a bull, fists ready to crush, but visibly holding himself back in front of a man no taller than I was. I felt the briefest opening and turned to Tianyi. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I whispered, voice low and urgent, reaching out to steady her. My heart twisted at the sight of her, even in the pale morning light. There were faint, spider-webbed cracks along her neck, each line a reminder of Wei Long¡¯s brutal strength. And all over, those raised lines on her skin now held darkened edges from the blows she¡¯d taken. She gave me a small nod, trying to brush it off, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I pulled her close, arms wrapping tightly around her. "I''m sorry. This is my fault.¡± I murmured, the words breaking in my throat. She was tougher than I could ever be, but seeing her like this, almost shattered, brought every hidden fear to the surface. She didn¡¯t say anything, only leaned into the hug, and for a moment, the chaos around us dimmed, replaced by the quiet relief of knowing she was still here. Windy let out a soft hiss, giving me a soft smack on the arm, clearly affronted. "And you as well, Windy. Come here." A loud slap cracked through the air, snapping me from the moment. My head whipped back to the scene in front of us, my eyes widening as I took in the sight. Tian Zhan stood with his palm still outstretched, and there, frozen, was Wei Long, a bright red handprint seared onto his face, his expression blank with shock. His disbelief turned quickly to rage, his face contorting. ¡°How dare you!¡± he snarled, every muscle in his body tensed, ready to strike. But Tian Zhan raised an eyebrow, calmly cutting him off. ¡°Oh? Are you resisting me?¡± He took a single step forward, pressing his head forward as though daring the ox-like man to strike him back. ¡°I think someone like you would understand the implications of that." The threat hung heavy, so raw that it left the entire crowd silent. Even Wei Long, prideful as he was, seemed to waver, his fists twitching with suppressed fury. "...Is this how the Whispering Wind sect operates?" He asked through gritted teeth. "This is the authority I wield as a sect leader candidate," he replied coolly. "What sect would sit idly by when another threatens their rising star?" Wei Long''s face twisted with indignation, his cheeks flushing a deep red. "Ridiculous!" he spat. "You''re the one who barged in here unprovoked, and now you accuse me of aggression? You started this!" The grey-haired man glanced leisurely around the village square, his gaze settling on the scene; the cracked earth, and the villagers who still watched warily from a distance. "Did I?" he mused, his tone almost casual. "From where I''m standing, it seems you initiated hostilities by attempting to seize control of Gentle Wind Village." Wei Long''s eyes flickered, a brief hesitation betraying his uncertainty. "I was merely carrying out the interests of Narrow Stone Peak," he retorted. "This village lies within our sphere of influence. You have no say on what we can''t do." He opened his mouth, perhaps to mutter some last threat, but before he could, Tian Zhan stepped closer, the air around him chilling. His hand snapped forward in a brutal slap that echoed across the square. Wei Long staggered back, his hand instinctively lifting to his reddened cheek. My breath hitched in my chest. He''s already won! Why keep pushing? This is only going to make things worse! He took another step forward, his voice slicing through the silence. "You should be thanking me for this correction, Wei Long. For the mercy I''m showing you¡ªand your sect¡ªby letting you walk away.¡± Wei Long¡¯s face contorted, his eyes blazing with a hatred he barely managed to keep restrained. Through clenched teeth, he forced out the words, each one dripping with resentment. "Thank you... for your correction." Before I could speak up, Feng Wu glanced sharply at me, shaking his head. As though warning me not to interfere. The sound of painful, cracking slaps continued as TIan Zhan humiliated Narrow Stone Peak. The sight made something inside me twist. Seeing the once-mighty Wei Long, humiliated and subdued, was a satisfaction I hadn¡¯t expected. But there was a deeper layer, an uncomfortable truth that struck me as I watched the power dynamics at play. Here was a man, a terror to our village, reduced to this state not by the justice of right and wrong, but by the authority Tian Zhan wielded with ease. If Wei Long had been the one to hold that power, would we have fared as well? "Senior, I think that''s enough. I believe he''s learned his lesson." Feng Wu said diplomatically, coming forward to stop Tian Zhan. The man''s sharp eyes analyzed Wei Long critically. The ox-like man had his head down, trembling, either from rage or fear. His eyes were shadowed, but I could see veins popping up on his head as he silently took everything. "Is this enough, Kai Liu? Do you think Wei Long has repented enough?" My gaze snapped to Tian Zhan, and we made eye contact. I nodded, heart pounding. Despite the pain in my throat and chest, I forced myself to speak. "Yes, senior. I believe he''s learned his lesson." Tian Zhan¡¯s expression softened a fraction. "Good." He turned back to Wei Long, his voice icy and unforgiving. "Then thank Kai Liu and the Verdant Lotus Sect for this leniency, Wei Long. Consider this your final warning." The man clenched his jaw, the words practically wrenched from his throat as he turned to face us, hands clasped together with his head bowed. "Thank you... Kai Liu, and to the Verdant Lotus Sect for their mercy." The humiliation dripped from his voice. It felt like both a victory and something else entirely, something heavier. As Tian Zhan dismissed him with a flick of his hand, Wei Long dropped to his knees, his spirit subdued, moving stiffly as he unbound Zhao Wen and lifted the groaning members of the Five Fists from the dirt. I watched as he carefully avoided meeting anyone¡¯s gaze, his defeat absolute and devastating. The square was silent, the weight of everything pressing down like a storm after the battle, thick and laden with unspoken truths. And in that quiet, a realization struck me¡ªone that ran deep and cold. I¡¯d thought calling in a favor was straightforward. I¡¯d thought power worked in simple exchanges, that justice would feel clear and clean. But today, as I watched Wei Long¡¯s spirit crushed under Tian Zhan¡¯s heel, I saw something more. My stomach twisted with understanding. The world Elder Ming had warned me about. About how the Jianghu was filled with dangerous people with ill intentions. I was just lucky to stand beside someone who could turn the tables in my favor. He¡¯d tried to warn me, to guide me, and I¡¯d thought I understood. But as Tian Zhan commanded Wei Long to never so much as look in our direction again... as Wei Long nodded, defeated, I realized that I was just beginning to understand what true power meant in the Jianghu. Chapter 151: Allies & Ambitions I sat cross-legged on the worn floor of my shop, sorting through the last remnants of my medicinal herbs. Most of them were bruised, like the people they were meant to heal, and barely enough to cover the worst of our wounds. My fingers trembled slightly as I worked, but I willed them steady, ignoring the dull throb radiating from my chest. Each breath came with a faint hitch, a reminder of the punches Wei Long had delivered, but I refused to let it slow me down. I sighed, shaking my head at the limitations, but there was no point in complaining. With gentle fingers, I crushed the dried leaves into powder, applying it over Windy¡¯s bruised scales. My arms protested the motion but I pushed through, forcing myself to focus on the task at hand. Using the last of my extracted chamomile essence, I poured it over the powder and watched him coil, a faint hiss slipping out as the medicine stung. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Windy,¡± I murmured, patting his small head. ¡°You¡¯re a tough one.¡± Windy gave a reluctant nod, his usually sharp eyes softened, if only slightly, by pain. Lan-Yin, the least injured among us, tended to the rest of the villagers. Beside me, Wang Jun sat with two massive bruises along his forearms and a broken nose from his contest of strength against Wei Long. He shot me a look that was half a grimace, half a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a beating like that today.¡± he muttered. ¡°I''m sorry for getting you all pulled into it,¡± I replied quietly, casting a glance toward Tianyi. She sat a little apart from us, leaning against the wall, her face as serene as ever. However, her eyes seemed calmer, the only tell from her expressionless face to determine what she was feeling. Her human form was still unfamiliar to me, but the patches of spiderweb-like cracks running along her neck and shoulders reminded me all too much of the damage we¡¯d endured. The rhythmic ache in my chest surged again, sharper this time, as if my body were chastising me for ignoring it. I resisted the urge to probe the bruising around my sternum. I could already guess the extent of the damage; probably cracked, if not broken ribs. But those could wait. There were more pressing matters at hand. As I worked, I noticed a thin thread, shimmering faintly, stretched across Tianyi¡¯s shoulder. The source was clear: that shadowy spider, Yin Si, hiding just within the shadows, her delicate legs weaving intricate strands that formed a makeshift bandage across Tianyi¡¯s worst injuries. It wasn¡¯t just a patch job, either. There was something almost... purposeful about her weaving, as if she understood what each thread needed to do. Tianyi noticed my stare and gently extended two thin strands of her own hair toward the spider. There was a quiet moment of concentration on her face as she closed her eyes, her fingers brushing over the threads. When she pulled her hand away, the strands glowed briefly, as if infused with a spark of her qi. Yin Si paused, her mandibles twitching before she nodded, looking like she¡¯d gained a sudden burst of energy. With one last look of¡ªwas that derision?¡ªtoward me, she disappeared back into the shadows. I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Tianyi... did you just... give her some of your qi?¡± Tianyi tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°She needed it,¡± she replied, her voice soft. ¡°She used up much of her silk to fix me.¡± Before I could think on it further, footsteps echoed from outside, and a knock sounded at the doorframe. I straightened, biting back a wince as the motion pulled at my bruised neck. Feng Wu and Tian Zhan entered, their forms casting long shadows into the room. Both looked composed, though faint lines of weariness touched their faces. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Feng Wu said, his voice quiet. ¡°Narrow Stone Peak has departed. Your village won¡¯t have to worry about them anymore.¡± A wave of relief washed over me, though it didn¡¯t entirely erase the unease coiling in my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed, my voice hoarse. ¡°Both of you... you really didn¡¯t have to go that far for us.¡± Tian Zhan stepped further inside, glancing around at the simplicity of my home with a slight nod of approval. ¡°It was necessary,¡± he replied. ¡°To prevent any misunderstandings in the future.¡± ¡°Prevent misunderstandings,¡± I repeated, trying to wrap my head around how his "necessary measures" had resulted in slapping a first-class disciple into submission. Still, it was difficult to argue with the results. Feng Wu crossed the room, his hand resting lightly on my shoulder as he inspected the bruises across my arms. ¡°You handled yourself well,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But you should recover. There¡¯s no need to push yourself beyond what you already endured.¡± I let out a laugh, rubbing at the back of my neck. ¡°Didn¡¯t feel like I handled much of anything, if I¡¯m honest. But thank you.¡± I turned to Tian Zhan, struggling to find the right words. ¡°I... don¡¯t know what we would¡¯ve done without your help.¡± Tian Zhan nodded, though his eyes held a keen, assessing glint. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. You¡¯ve earned a favor for helping my Junior Sister, and I keep my promises.¡± ¡°Tianyi?¡± Feng Wu¡¯s voice held an edge of wonder. ¡°Has she truly achieved a human form?¡± He trailed off, clearly recalling her former butterfly form. Tian Zhan, meanwhile, stared with open curiosity. His eyes roamed over her intricate, segmented skin, and around her neck where Yin Si¡¯s silk was still woven. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a spirit beast take a human form before,¡± he admitted. ¡°And certainly not one with such unique... qualities.¡± Tianyi met their gazes with her usual impassive calm, but when her eyes lingered on Tian Zhan, I caught a faint flicker of interest. It wasn¡¯t admiration or curiosity; it was more an intense assessment, like she was trying to discern something fundamental about him. Then, without a word, she looked away, folding her hands in her lap. Feeling the need to break the silence, I turned to Feng Wu. ¡°How rare is it for a spirit beast to achieve a human form?¡± I asked. ¡°The Heavenly Interface said something about it being possible only at the Essence Awakening stage, but...¡± I glanced at Tianyi, unsure of the specifics. Feng Wu tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s certainly rare. The Heavenly Interface isn¡¯t incorrect, but it doesn¡¯t account for the individuality of each spirit beast. Some never find the need to take human form. Take Ma Xi of Tranquil Breeze Farm; I¡¯ve never seen him as anything other than his true form. And if rumors are correct, he doesn¡¯t even know how to shift, though his strength is unquestionable. For most, human forms aren¡¯t necessary for their survival or goals, so they rarely pursue them.¡± Tian Zhan nodded in agreement, still eyeing Tianyi with an appreciative gaze. ¡°From what I understand, it¡¯s a matter of will and need. Some spirit beasts that could transform choose not to, while others keep it hidden if they do. That makes it... noteworthy that she decided it was necessary.¡± I glanced at Tianyi, who continued to observe our conversation with that serene, unreadable expression. It was strange to imagine that she¡¯d chosen this form deliberately, with a purpose of her own. ¡°Feng Wu... I remember you,¡± Tianyi said quietly, her voice as gentle as a whispering wind, her attention shifting to him briefly. Her gaze softened ever so slightly, a trace of warmth that rarely broke through her neutral demeanor. "It is good to see you. Thank you for saving Kai." ¡°Likewise, Tianyi,¡± Feng Wu replied with a modest smile. "I''m glad we arrived in time." But when her eyes fell on Tian Zhan again, they narrowed slightly, as if she was scrutinizing him. She held his gaze a moment longer than necessary, then looked away without a word, dismissing him. Tian Zhan raised an eyebrow, perhaps a bit amused, perhaps a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t press her for acknowledgment. ¡°Quite the companion you have, Kai,¡± he said, his voice light. ¡°It seems Gentle Wind Village is full of surprises.¡± ¡°She¡¯s... unique, to say the least,¡± I replied, glancing at Tianyi, who met my gaze for a fleeting second before turning away. Was she mad at me? The conversation drifted on, but my focus waned. I nodded absently as Tian Zhan and Feng Wu discussed the logistics of rebuilding the village¡¯s defenses, their voices low but steady. My thoughts pulled me in another direction¡ªone I couldn¡¯t shake, no matter how hard I tried. The truth was stark. Without the intervention of the Verdant Lotus and Whispering Wind sects, Gentle Wind Village would have been crushed under the weight of Narrow Stone Peak. All my efforts; Tianyi, Windy, the hours spent cultivating, foraging, and learning... it felt small in comparison to the centuries of power and influence wielded by these sects. I glanced at Feng Wu and Tian Zhan. Both distinct, but incredibly capable individuals only a few years older than I was. What did I have? A garden in ruins, a few spirit beasts, and a budding talent in alchemy. It wasn¡¯t enough to protect anything. Not yet. Zhi Ruo had warned me against standing out, against drawing attention that could invite danger. But wasn¡¯t the village already a target? Avoiding conflict hadn¡¯t protected us. If anything, it had only delayed the inevitable. If I didn¡¯t grow stronger, if I didn¡¯t find a way to elevate Gentle Wind Village beyond its current state, this reprieve would be temporary. The next time, there might not be allies to intervene. My gaze fell on the gifts spread before me: the vibrant herbs and meticulously labeled seeds, symbols of the connections I¡¯d forged. They weren¡¯t just gifts. They were lifelines, reminders that standing alone was no longer an option. Tianyi shifted slightly, her segmented lines catching the light as she adjusted her position. Even she, with her newfound strength and human form, wasn¡¯t enough to change the balance of power. Not yet. I clenched my fists, a quiet resolve settling into my chest. I looked up, cutting through the soft murmur of conversation. ¡°Tian Zhan, Feng Wu,¡± I said, my voice firmer than I expected. Both turned to face me, their expressions curious. ¡°I wanted to thank you again for everything you¡¯ve done. But... I think we need to discuss something more.¡± Tian Zhan raised an eyebrow, his posture shifting slightly as if preparing for a heavier topic. ¡°Go on." I took a steadying breath. ¡°The truth is, Gentle Wind Village can¡¯t stand on its own. Today proved that. And while I¡¯ll do everything in my power to strengthen it, I don¡¯t think I can do it alone.¡± My voice wavered slightly, but I pressed on. ¡°What would it take to form a partnership between the village and your sects? Something that ensures the safety of the people here in the long run?¡± Standing out might not be a choice, but a necessity. If the village was to survive, if I was to fulfill the potential others seemed to see in me, I had to take the first step. Chapter 152: The First Planting I clenched my fists against my knees, the pounding in my chest a reminder of how audacious this was. Still, I couldn¡¯t afford to back down now. Feng Wu finally opened his mouth, but I raised a hand, cutting him off. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say,¡± I began, my voice firm but steady. ¡°And I know that you won¡¯t¡ªand shouldn¡¯t¡ªdo this for free.¡± I glanced at Tianyi, who sat quietly in the corner. ¡°The reason Narrow Stone Peak was so determined to take this village is because of the ambient qi here. It¡¯s stronger than anywhere else in the region. Haven''t you noticed it since you arrived?¡± Feng Wu¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I did notice the abundance of qi. It¡¯s unusual, to say the least.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not natural,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s because of Tianyi. She has a skill called Qi Haven. It passively enhances the ambient qi in the area around her. She¡¯s the reason cultivation has been easier here, for me and everyone else in the village.¡± Tian Zhan¡¯s posture shifted, his expression sharpening. ¡°A passive skill with that much influence? That¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°Rare enough to draw attention,¡± I agreed. ¡°And I understand that alone might not be enough to justify your sect deploying a squad here. But there¡¯s more.¡± I stood and moved toward one of the shelves, scanning the neatly labeled vials until I found the one I was looking for. Holding it up to the faint light, the liquid shimmered like sunlight caught in a jar. Sage essence. Turning back to face them, I took the ginseng-sage hybrid, one of my more successful experiments. Its leaves glistening, the result of its unique composition. Feng Wu¡¯s eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned. ¡°Is that...?¡± ¡°A hybrid,¡± I confirmed. ¡°Using essence extraction and spiritual infusion, I¡¯ve developed a technique to combine plants, creating entirely new species with unique properties. It''s why I asked you if Master Li Tao had ever been able to do the same.¡± I carefully uncorked the vial and let a single drop fall onto the plant. The reaction was immediate: the flickering leaves pulsed, their glow intensifying as the essence fused with the plant. Within moments, new shoots sprouted, curling upward like they were reaching for the heavens. ¡°This,¡± I said, gesturing to the plant, ¡°is only one example. By experimenting with hybrids, I can create pills that circumvent resistance. You know how cultivators build resistance to repeated use of the same ingredients, right?¡± Tian Zhan nodded slowly, his sharp eyes fixed on the plant. ¡°You¡¯re saying you can bypass that entirely?¡± ¡°In theory, yes,¡± I replied. ¡°By using hybrids, I can create pills with unique combinations that don¡¯t trigger resistance. It¡¯s not perfect yet, but the potential is there.¡± ¡°This village,¡± I continued, ¡°could become more than just a training ground. It could be a resource hub, producing pills and herbs that even your sects can¡¯t replicate. With Tianyi¡¯s Qi Haven enhancing cultivation and my hybrids providing unique alchemical products, it¡¯s a mutually beneficial arrangement.¡± The room was silent again, but this time, it was the kind of silence that held the weight of consideration. I could see the wheels turning in their minds, their expressions shifting as they processed what I¡¯d laid out. I took a steadying breath. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for charity. I¡¯m offering an alliance¡ªone that benefits us all.¡± Tian Zhan exchanged a glance with Feng Wu, his lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°You¡¯re more ambitious than I gave you credit for, Kai.¡± Feng Wu nodded slowly, his thoughtful gaze lingering on the hybrid plant. ¡°This... could work. But it¡¯s not a decision we can make lightly. I''m sure the elders would agree, and I''ll advocate on your behalf.¡± The first-class disciple of the Whispering Wind sect barked out a laugh. "We? I''ll take that deal right now. The sect can deal with the headache of it all later. But I''ll discuss the specifics here with you right now." I nodded, relief flooding my body. "Of course. The sooner, the better." While the specifics of the agreement with Feng Wu and Tian Zhan remained tentative, one thing was clear: the Gentle Wind Village had gained a lifeline. Now, it was up to me to demonstrate the potential I had promised them. It began in the garden, or what was left of it. With the seeds and bulbs Feng Wu had brought and the rare ingredients gifted by Jingyu Lian and Zhi Ruo, I had everything I needed to start anew. Even if it was winter, even if it wasn''t ideal, I had to start now. My village depended on it. I knelt in the dirt, crumbling soil between my fingers as I prepared the first row of planters. Tianyi hovered nearby, her presence calm yet attentive. Occasionally, Windy slithered over, his small form coiling around my leg. As I pressed the first bulb into the soil, a sharp pain flared in my chest, stealing my breath for a moment. I froze, my fingers tightening around the fragile stem as I clenched my jaw. The bruises from Wei Long¡¯s blows pulsed dully, a deep ache that reminded me of every strike. My herbalist instincts screamed at me to stop, to tend to the damage before it worsened, but I shoved the thought aside. ¡°No time for that now,¡± I muttered under my breath, forcing myself to steady my breathing and continue. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics. We need a strong foundation before we can experiment.¡± ?¦¡¦­o??b¦¥S? Tianyi tilted her head, watching silently as I pressed the bulbs into the soil. With everyone returning to their respective spaces, it was nice to have some peace and quiet. Without the weight of Narrow Stone Peak on my shoulders... I felt free. I passed the forge, the rhythmic clang of hammer on metal drew my attention. Wang Jun stood by the anvil, his face set in a look of fierce determination as he shaped a blade. Sweat dripped down his brow, but his movements were steady, purposeful. It was clear he¡¯d thrown himself into his work with renewed vigor. ¡°Wang Jun,¡± I called out, stepping closer. He paused, looking up with a faint grin that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Kai,¡± he said, his voice tired but steady. ¡°Done with your garden?" ¡°Yeah, I was just passing by,¡± I replied. ¡°Wanted to check in. How are you holding up?¡± He glanced at the blade in his hands, then back at me. ¡°Better now that I¡¯ve got something to focus on. After everything that happened... I can¡¯t just sit around. If another fight comes, I want to be ready. And if I can¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll make sure everyone has the tools to defend themselves.¡± I nodded, my chest tightening with a mix of pride and guilt. Wang Jun¡¯s resolve mirrored my own, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my failure to stand against Wei Long had pushed him to this point. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said softly. ¡°For everything. You didn¡¯t have to stand with me, but you did.¡± He shrugged, his gaze turning back to the blade. ¡°We¡¯re in this together. You have our back, and we have yours.¡± I left him to his work, his words echoing in my mind as I continued toward the village square. Li Wei was crouched near the center of the square, his hands moving deftly as he worked to fill the cracks and gouges left behind by Wei Long¡¯s attacks. His usual quiet demeanor was unchanged, but there was a certain urgency to his movements. ¡°Li Wei,¡± I greeted, stopping a few paces away. He looked up briefly, his eyes flitting toward Tianyi and Windy before returning to me, offering a small nod before returning to his task. ¡°Kai.¡± I watched him work for a moment, clearing debris and soil with the other able-bodied villagers. ¡°You¡¯re making quick work of this. Do you need help?¡± ¡°No, you go and rest. You''ve done enough,¡± he replied simply. ¡°The square is the heart of the village. If it¡¯s broken, everything feels... off. Just trying to help coordinate the clean-up.¡± I crouched beside him, watching as he prepared baskets of loose dirt. Likely to fill in the loose gaps made by his foot-stomp. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, what you can do.¡± Li Wei paused, his eyes flickering to mine. ¡°You think so? I think you''re the amazing one, considering you went toe to toe with Narrow Stone Peak.¡± I felt my face heat up, embarrassment creeping in at his words. I scratched the back of my neck, unable to meet his eyes directly. ¡°Toe to toe? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d call it that. I couldn¡¯t even scratch him. I was just trying to hold on, hoping someone would show up to stop him before it was too late. Windy and Tianyi did most of the work.¡± Li Wei stopped what he was doing and turned to face me fully, his expression calm but firm. ¡°From where I was standing, it sure looked like toe to toe. You didn¡¯t back down, Kai. Against someone like that, just standing your ground was more than most would¡¯ve done. And it wasn¡¯t just about the fight.¡± I frowned slightly, unsure what he meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He gestured around the square with a small wave of his hand. ¡°You gave us the courage to stand too. When someone that strong shows up, most people run. But you didn¡¯t, and because of that, none of us did either. That matters more than whether you landed a good hit or not.¡± His words left me momentarily speechless. I had been so focused on my failures, on the moments where I felt powerless, that I hadn¡¯t considered how it might have looked from the outside. ¡°I... I guess I never thought about it that way,¡± I admitted, my voice quieter now. Li Wei offered a faint smile, his hands resuming their work. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too busy being hard on yourself. But trust me, Kai. What you did today mattered. For all of us who were watching.¡± I nodded, the weight in my chest easing just a little. ¡°Thanks, Li Wei,¡± I said after a pause. I found myself thanking a lot of people. And I''m glad I did. There were many things to be thankful for. ¡°Anytime,¡± he replied, his tone light but genuine. ¡°Now go on. I¡¯ve got this. You¡¯ve earned a break, even if you don¡¯t think you have.¡± I stood, brushing off my hands as I prepared to leave. ¡°Alright. But let me know if you need anything. Tianyi, Windy; let''s go.¡± I left him to his work, my heart a little lighter as we resumed our walk to Elder Ming''s house. Chapter 153: Carrying the Flame As we walked in silence toward Elder Ming¡¯s house, Tianyi¡¯s gaze lingered on me. Her presence, usually a quiet comfort, felt unusually intent. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but firm. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± I stiffened, shaking my head without looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You are not,¡± she said, stepping in front of me and stopping my stride. Her sharp eyes scanned me, seeing through the fac?ade I¡¯d worked so hard to maintain. ¡°Why do you ignore it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much to do,¡± I replied, sidestepping her. ¡°The village needs me right now.¡± ¡°The village needs you whole.¡± Before I could argue, she stepped behind me, her arms wrapping gently around my torso. I froze, startled by the gesture. Warmth bloomed where her hands rested, spreading through my chest and ribs in a soothing wave. The lingering ache in my side eased, and the tightness in my throat relaxed. It wasn¡¯t a complete cure, but the relief was enough to steal my breath. ¡°Tianyi...¡± She leaned her chin lightly on my shoulder. It seemed the act had taken a lot out of her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do everything alone, Kai. Let us help.¡± I nodded, my voice caught in my throat. ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed after a moment. Her lips curved into a faint smile as she turned, motioning for Windy to follow. As I watched her walk ahead, the warmth of her qi still lingering in my chest, I found myself standing a little straighter, the weight on my shoulders feeling just a little lighter. The stone path leading to Elder Ming¡¯s courtyard was quiet, the air heavy with the chill of dusk. The faint scent of jasmine lingered from the garden lining the entrance, though many of the plants were dormant in the cold season. I paused briefly at the threshold, gathering my thoughts. Inside, I could hear the murmur of conversation¡ªElder Ming and Feng Wu. I stepped inside cautiously, not wanting to interrupt. Elder Ming sat straight-backed, his grey hair illuminated faintly by the lantern hanging nearby. Feng Wu stood beside him, his expression calm but focused. ¡°...I¡¯ll speak to Tian Zhan,¡± Feng Wu was saying as I entered. His gaze flicked to me, and he gave a small nod. ¡°Kai.¡± ¡°Feng Wu,¡± I replied, bowing slightly. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he said smoothly, stepping back. ¡°We can wrap this up here. I¡¯ll discuss the details with Tian Zhan and see what the Whispering Wind Sect is prepared to do. Rest assured, we¡¯ll find a way to help the village.¡± I nodded, grateful but feeling the weight of the unspoken implications. ¡°Thank you. Truly.¡± Feng Wu offered a faint smile, then turned to Elder Ming. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Village Head.¡± He strode past me, his movements unhurried but purposeful.No?v(el)B\\jnn Now it was just Elder Ming and me, and the air grew noticeably heavier. The silence stretched, and for a moment, I wondered if he was upset with me. After all, I had acted without consulting him; hiding my plans, threatening Zhao Wen, and risking more than just my own life. ¡°Sit,¡± Elder Ming said finally, gesturing to the chair across from him. His voice was calm, but it incensed me even more. I obeyed, settling into the chair. Tianyi, who had been quietly following me, hesitated before moving to stand nearby. Windy slithered in without a care. Elder Ming¡¯s gaze shifted to her, his expression softening ever so slightly. ¡°Would you care for some tea as well?¡± he asked, his tone more gentle than I expected. She tilted her head, but noticed the steaming teapot and recognition dawned on her face. She gave a small bow, her movements graceful despite her newly acquired human form. ¡°I would. Thank you,¡± she replied, her voice soft and composed. Elder Ming poured the tea with steady hands, sliding a cup toward her before offering one to me. I took it with a murmured thanks, my eyes flicking between the two of them as the atmosphere subtly shifted. There was no hostility here, no reprimand. Just a quiet, measured calm. ¡°You¡¯ve grown strong, Tianyi,¡± Elder Ming said after a moment, his gaze lingering on her as though seeing something beyond the surface. ¡°Though I must admit, I hardly expected to see you in this form.¡± ¡°And then,¡± he continued, his voice softening, ¡°there was my sworn brother. The one who saved me, who fought against all odds to get me out of that place. I held on to hope that he was alive, that we would reunite. But after months of silence... of searching... I realized the truth. He was gone. Either he was captured, or... worse.¡± Elder Ming closed his eyes briefly, as if to steady himself. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t stay. I had to move on, to go somewhere so far from the sects and the mainland that no one would think to look for me. And so, I fled to Tranquil Breeze Province, never looking back.¡± The words hung heavy in the air, each one a fragment of a life shattered and painstakingly pieced back together. I struggled to find something to say, but Elder Ming¡¯s voice cut through my hesitation. ¡°When I arrived here, I was nothing more than a wanderer. I didn¡¯t plan to stay. This village was just another stop on a journey to nowhere.¡± He gave a faint smile, his gaze flicking to the garden visible through the window. ¡°But then a week passed. Then a month. Then a year. And before I knew it, decades had gone by. The people here¡ªthey gave me a place, even when I thought I no longer had one. And so, I found purpose again.¡± ¡°Elder Ming... I can¡¯t imagine how hard that must have been.¡± He chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯ve faced your own hardships, Kai. You¡¯ve felt the sting of powerlessness, the burden of responsibility. I see it in your eyes, the way you carry yourself. You think you¡¯re weak because you couldn¡¯t defeat Wei Long, because you had to rely on others. But let me tell you this: strength is not measured by victories alone.¡± I frowned, his words stirring something deep within me. ¡°Then... how do you measure it?¡± Elder Ming set his cup down, his gaze steady as he met mine. ¡°By the choices you make when all seems lost. By the people you protect, even at great cost to yourself.¡± My hands clenched into fists, hard enough where I wouldn''t have been surprised it bled. ¡°I... I want to be stronger,¡± I admitted. ¡°Fighting Wei Long... I realized just how I underestimated him. If Feng Wu and Tian Zhan had been a minute late, then I would''ve died. I want to become strong, strong enough to stand with my own feet. Not just for me, but for the village. For everyone who stood with me today.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s smile grew faintly, a flicker of approval shining through his otherwise tired features. He nodded slowly as if weighing my words against some unseen scale. ¡°And I feel I''ve failed you by not sharing all that I could. Let''s change that together." I tilted my head questioningly. "I''ve held back these teachings out of fear¡ªfear of revisiting old wounds, fear of what might happen if I let the past resurface. But perhaps it''s time I let go of that fear for the sake of your future.¡± I straightened, his words catching me off guard. ¡°Elder Ming, you¡¯ve done more than anyone could ask. I wouldn¡¯t even be where I am without your guidance.¡± He raised a hand, silencing me gently. ¡°And yet, it hasn¡¯t been enough. Your fight against Wei Long made something clear to me. You¡¯re ready. Ready for more than just cultivation exercises and simple techniques. You need a foundation strong enough to stand against the world.¡± "What do you mean?¡± Elder Ming leaned forward, his expression contemplative. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you everything I know. My martial arts, my techniques, the principles of my former sect. Including the Heavenly Flame Mantra.¡± The name struck like a spark igniting dry tinder. I stared at him, my breath catching. ¡°Really?" He nodded, his gaze turning distant, as if he were looking back through time. ¡°Yes. The Heavenly Flame Mantra was the core style of our sect. I want to teach you what I know of it. Understand, Kai, that my knowledge is incomplete. I was still a third-class disciple when my dantian was destroyed. I never reached the later stages of the art myself. But I can give you the principles, the foundation upon which you can build your own path. My sworn brother gave everything to save me. He believed in a future I could no longer see. Passing on this mantra, incomplete as it is, is my way of ensuring that his spirit endures.¡± The idea of learning the Heavenly Flame Mantra ignited a flicker of hope in me. This might be the answer¡ªthe missing piece I¡¯d been searching for. Against Wei Long, I could defend, evade, and endure, but I couldn¡¯t strike back with enough force to make a difference. My techniques were solid defensively, but offense? I had nothing that could tip the scales. If Elder Ming¡¯s martial art could bridge that gap, it might be exactly what I needed. I clenched my fists, the warmth of Tianyi¡¯s earlier healing still faintly lingering in my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to just endure anymore, I want to stand on my own, to fight for this village and everyone who believes in me. If the Heavenly Flame Mantra can help me do that¡ªhelp me protect them¡ªthen I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± Then Tianyi, sitting quietly for the entirety of the conversation, spoke up. ¡°Can I learn too?¡± Chapter 154: The Butterfly and the Snow the days that followed were a whirlwind of training, though not in the way i¡¯d anticipated. elder ming¡¯s lessons were rigorous, his sharp eyes catching every flaw in my stances and every hesitation in my strikes. he corrected me tirelessly, his words precise, his movements deliberate. for the first time, i began to feel the edges of the heavenly flame mantra take shape in my hands. not just a technique, but a principle, a rhythm. tianyi, however, was another story. at first, she had tried to follow along with elder ming¡¯s instructions. she mimicked the stances and movements with her usual grace, but it quickly became clear that something was off. elder ming¡¯s style, born from years of human cultivation and training, clashed with tianyi¡¯s very nature. where i stumbled through footwork drills, tianyi glided effortlessly, her steps so light they barely disturbed the ground beneath her. her strikes, though precise, lacked the deliberate structure elder ming wanted. ¡°she¡¯s... not learning,¡± i admitted one evening, my voice hesitant as i watched her move through another set of drills. her movements were elegant, beautiful even, but there was something almost too instinctive about them. like she wasn¡¯t truly learning but simply doing. elder ming nodded thoughtfully, his arms crossed as he observed. ¡°she¡¯s not like you, kai. her body, her mind, even her instincts... they¡¯re shaped by her nature as a butterfly spirit beast. her style of movement and combat is inherently optimized, honed not through training but through her very existence.¡± ¡°so... what do we do?¡± i asked, glancing at tianyi. she stood off to the side, her expression as unreadable as ever, though i caught a faint tilt of her head as if she knew we were discussing her. ¡°we adapt,¡± elder ming said simply. ¡°tianyi¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t lie in following human methods. teaching her in the same way as you would be a waste of her talents. instead, we¡¯ll make her your sparring partner.¡± i blinked. ¡°sparring partner?¡± ¡°she¡¯s faster than you,¡± elder ming pointed out, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°stronger, too. and her instincts are sharp. by fighting her, you¡¯ll learn to adapt, to overcome an opponent who is naturally superior in many ways. and for her, the challenge will force her to think creatively. she¡¯ll learn by doing.¡± and thus, leads me to today. i narrowly dodged, tianyi¡¯s outstretched leg brushing past my shoulder as i twisted to evade her strike. the motion sent a sharp jolt through my ribs, a grim reminder of wei long¡¯s attack. my balance wavered for a split second, just long enough for her to capitalize on my hesitation. my hands came up instinctively, open palms glowing faintly red¡ªthe early manifestation of the heavenly flame mantra. the technique was still far from complete in my hands. where the flames should have seared with blistering intensity, my palms merely radiated a feeble warmth. barely enough to stave off the cold. compared to my established fighting style, it felt like i was a step behind, trying to incorporate offense into my usually defensive style. still, it was progress. and sometimes, things have to be worse before they can be better. i thrust my palm forward in a counterstrike, aiming for her center. the broad surface of my hand was designed to deliver maximum impact, a key principle of the heavenly flame mantra. but tianyi was already gone, her movements impossibly quick. she twisted mid-air, her foot snapping out in a vicious kick that caught me square in the jaw. the world spun as i was launched backward, skidding to a stop near the edge of the courtyard. stars danced in my vision as i groaned, rubbing my jaw. ¡°too slow,¡± tianyi said simply, her tone calm, almost bored. with careful slits added to the back of her robe courtesy of lan-yin, she was able unfold her wings freely. the butterfly-human hovered where she¡¯d landed, her stance relaxed yet poised, as if ready to strike again at a moment¡¯s notice. laughter erupted from the sidelines. i turned my head, still dazed, to see wang jun and lan-yin sitting cross-legged nearby, clearly enjoying the show. ¡°you¡¯ll never land a hit at this rate!¡± wang jun called out, grinning. his arms were folded, the bruises from his last sparring match with elder ming still visible. ¡°you need to keep her grounded, kai. try dragging her back down to our level.¡± lan-yin snorted, adjusting the linen wraps around her wrists. ¡°good luck with that. i¡¯ve seen feathers fall faster than her.¡± i shot them both a glare, which only made them laugh harder. it wasn¡¯t unusual to see them here these days. since the incident with wei long, they¡¯d thrown themselves into training with a fervor that rivaled my own. elder ming¡¯s courtyard had become something of a hub, with wang jun hammering away at physical techniques while lan-yin honed her precision and footwork late into the night. ¡°i don¡¯t see either of you jumping in to help!¡± i shot back, dragging myself to my feet. ¡°someone has to keep morale up!¡± wang jun retorted, gesturing grandly to himself and lan-yin. ¡°think of us as your cheering section.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll jump in when you¡¯re done,¡± lan-yin said. ¡°you¡¯re not the only one who needs to be ready next time.¡± her words struck a chord, and i felt a flicker of determination reignite. i squared my stance, raising my glowing palms again. tianyi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but i caught the faintest tilt of her head, like she was curious about what i¡¯d do next. the conversation dissolved into the background of tianyi¡¯s thoughts. whatever arrangements the immortals were making, they didn¡¯t concern her directly. at least, not yet. she trusted kai would handle things well. turning away from the courtyard, she drifted closer to the greenhouse. the faint warmth radiating from within drew her, a stark contrast to the night¡¯s chill. the light, the energy, the hum of life... it all felt familiar, almost comforting. windy adjusted his coil again, squeezing gently as if sensing her unease. stronger. the thought resonated within her, unspoken but insistent. she had to be stronger. the sparring sessions with kai were something, but they weren¡¯t enough. the memory of wei long¡¯s attack lingered in her mind, a vivid, visceral thing. she could still feel the pressure of his hands around her neck, the sharp edge of his intent to kill. the faint, hairline fractures on her skin were a reminder, fragile and stubborn. she had survived, yes, but survival wasn¡¯t enough. tianyi perched on the wooden fence, her knees bent and heels raised, balanced effortlessly on the balls of her feet. frost had begun to edge the wooden posts beneath her, sparkling faintly in the moonlight. around her, the garden lay still, blanketed in the quiet of the season. windy stirred on her shoulders, coiling tighter for warmth. she could feel his scales against her neck, cool but reassuring, and absently ran her fingers along his back. her breath left faint wisps of vapor in the air, vanishing almost as quickly as they formed. the stillness of the night was comforting, but her thoughts were restless. the soft creak of wood broke the silence, and her gaze shifted toward the shop. tian zhan emerged, his steps steady and unhurried. the pale light of the lanterns cast long shadows across his form, highlighting the sharp lines of his face. her indifferent eyes met his as he passed. they held each other¡¯s gaze for a moment, hers calm and unblinking, his sharp and measuring. his own gaze was sharp, piercing even, like a bird of prey surveying its surroundings. not like the small, bothersome birds that pecked at the greenhouse, but the kind she remembered from her time as a butterfly, hunters that stalked creatures far larger than herself. then, as suddenly as it began, the moment broke. tian zhan inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment and turned away, the faint crunch of frost beneath his boots the only sound as he moved to leave. something about his presence, however, tugged at her thoughts. almost on instinct, she called out, her voice cutting through the stillness. ¡°what makes you so strong?¡± the question escaped her before she fully realized she¡¯d spoken. her voice cut cleanly through the stillness of the garden. tian zhan paused mid-step, clearly caught off guard. slowly, he turned back, one brow raised, his expression a mixture of amusement and curiosity. ¡°you know,¡± he began, his voice carrying an easy nonchalance, ¡°i thought you didn¡¯t like me. you¡¯ve been staring at me every time i¡¯ve been here, and not once did you say a word. honestly, i figured you were plotting something.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dislike you,¡± tianyi replied evenly. her wings shifted slightly, catching the faint glow of moonlight. ¡°you¡¯re... interesting.¡± tian zhan blinked, then chuckled, his breath fogging in the cold air. ¡°fair enough. alright, then. you want to know what makes me strong?¡± she nodded, her gaze steady, but her wings stilled, as if mirroring her focus. he crossed his arms, leaning back slightly as he mulled over her question. ¡°it¡¯s individuality,¡± he said at last. ¡°the overwhelming belief in being my own person. if you spend your life chasing others, trying to mimic their paths, you¡¯ll never be more than a shadow of what they are. you¡¯ll never become more than that.¡± tianyi tilted her head slightly, her fingers brushing windy¡¯s coiled form as she considered his words. ¡°do you think i can do it too?¡± tian zhan¡¯s surprise was evident for a moment before it gave way to a wide grin. ¡°you? i¡¯d say you don¡¯t have much of a choice. look at yourself. there¡¯s no one else like you. probably never will be. you¡¯re already one-of-a-kind. that means your path has to be your own, whether you like it or not.¡± tianyi¡¯s gaze lowered briefly, her fingers trailing over the faint marks on her neck. the memory of wei long¡¯s strangling grip lingered there, a reminder of her near defeat. ¡°good luck, butterfly,¡± tian zhan said with a casual wave as he turned away. ¡°i¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing what you do with it.¡± his figure disappeared down the path, his silhouette swallowed by the growing shadows of the trees. tianyi remained perched on the fence, her gaze lingering on the empty space where he had stood. above, the first flakes of snow began to drift down, light and soft, blanketing the garden in pristine white. the path before her was soon covered in a smooth, unbroken sheet of snow, blank and untouched. it stretched endlessly into the night, pale and shimmering in the faint moonlight. her lips curved into the faintest smile as she murmured to herself, ¡°stronger.¡± then, with windy still coiled around her neck, she leapt lightly from the fence, her form blending into the quiet snowfall as she began to walk her path. Chapter 155: One Step Back, Two Steps Forward sweat dripped down my temple as i lunged forward, my palm alight with the faint red glow of the heavenly flame mantra. the heat wasn¡¯t intense enough to burn, but it was enough to make the air shimmer faintly around my hand. i poured everything i had into the strike, aiming squarely for feng wu¡¯s chest. and just like the first time we sparred, he sidestepped effortlessly. before i could recover, he pivoted and delivered a light tap to my back with his palm. a reminder that he could have ended the match there if he wanted to. i stumbled forward, catching myself before hitting the ground, and spun around to face him again. my frustration bubbled to the surface. "you''re kidding me," i muttered, breathing hard. "this is just like last time. are you even trying?" feng wu smiled, his posture relaxed as if this was all just a warm-up for him. "oh, i¡¯m trying, kai. it¡¯s impressive you¡¯re even standing, let alone sparring, kai. not many people could take the kind of beating you did from wei long and be back to training days later. it¡¯s alright to be a step behind.¡± his words stung, not because they were untrue, but because they were entirely accurate. i could feel it in every exchange. but it wasn¡¯t just that. during our first spar, if it could really be called that¡ªthe gap between us had been insurmountable; his speed and finesse had made my every move feel clumsy and telegraphed. but now, even though my power, speed, and technique had undeniably improved, something else had changed. something i couldn¡¯t put my finger on. i lunged again, this time feinting left before spinning into a sweeping strike with my glowing palm. feng wu leaned back effortlessly, evading the arc of my attack with a movement so smooth it was almost insulting. as i pressed forward, trying to follow up, i noticed it. he wasn¡¯t reacting to me. he was moving before i attacked. "that¡¯s not possible," i muttered under my breath. he wasn''t clairvoyant. i briefly wondered if it was the growing pains of learning a new martial art style. initiating the offense, channeling my qi into my palms¡ªit was difficult. especially when elder ming forbade me from using my main techniques until i digested the heavenly flame mantra. even with my added options for offense, using a new martial art would have its drawbacks. but to test this, i threw another punch, this time aiming low. he stepped aside again, his body already positioned to counter with a swift kick that stopped just short of my knee. frustration boiled over as i dropped to the ground, my back hitting the packed dirt with a soft thud. my chest heaved as i stared up at the cloudy sky, trying to swallow my irritation. "alright, i give. how? how are you doing this? you weren¡¯t this strong last time we fought, but somehow, you¡¯ve gotten even stronger, faster than i did. did you take a pill? found enlightenment? achieved mind-body unification?" feng wu crouched beside me, his expression thoughtful. "that would be nice, but no. i¡¯ve just been working on something new," "something new?" he nodded. "you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been training hard, kai. while you¡¯ve been here in gentle wind village, i¡¯ve taken a break from missions to hone my memory palace." i sat up, intrigued despite my irritation. "memory palace? what does that have to do with dodging my attacks like you¡¯re reading my mind?" "it¡¯s not mind-reading," he corrected, crossing his arms. "but i¡¯ve adapted the memory palace into something... more practical for combat. i completed a quest recently, which granted me a skill: combat anticipation array." "combat... anticipation array?" i repeated, the name rolling awkwardly off my tongue. he nodded again, his expression turning serious. "the skill uses the principles of the memory palace. by visualizing combat scenarios and storing them in my mind, i¡¯ve built a library of movements and counterattacks. during a fight, my mind reflexively draws on that library to predict the most likely attack based on my opponent¡¯s stance, rhythm, and intent. it¡¯s not clairvoyance," he added quickly, seeing my skeptical look. "it¡¯s just experience, applied faster than i could consciously process." i stared at him, trying to wrap my head around the implications. "so, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s like... simulating the fight in your head while it¡¯s happening?" "exactly," feng wu said, his lips quirking into a faint smile. "it¡¯s not perfect, of course. it¡¯s limited by my own knowledge and how much i¡¯ve trained. but it¡¯s sped up my reaction time immensely. i''ve gotten ahead of lan sheng in our spars, and he can''t figure it out. it¡¯s been frustrating him to no end." the way he described it reminded me of my refinement simulation technique, which allowed me to visualize alchemical processes in real-time and adjust on the fly. the concept was different, but the core idea was the same: using mental visualization as a tool to anticipate and adapt. and before this, i already took his advice, learning how to visualize opponents and using them to practice within the confines of my mind. but what he was describing was combining those two together. "the memory palace..." i murmured, more to myself than to him. "it¡¯s not just a storage method. it¡¯s the foundation for so much more." feng wu raised an eyebrow. "figured that out, did you? the memory palace isn¡¯t the end goal. it¡¯s what you can do with it that matters. for me, it¡¯s combat anticipation. for you... well, who knows? but i wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there are dozens of techniques that can stem from it." my mind raced with possibilities. if feng wu could develop something like combat anticipation array from the memory palace, what else could i create? could i adapt the refinement simulation technique into something that applied to combat? or even further refine my alchemical processes with new insights? the familiar hum of the heavenly interface echoed faintly in my mind, and a notification blinked in the corner of my vision. quest: beyond the memory palaceno?v(el)b\\jnn - successfully evade or counter 10 different attacks by predicting their trajectories using a simulated visual map in real time. (0/10) - land 5 precise hits on a moving opponent using openings simulated beforehand. (0/5) this tale has been unlawfully obtained from royal road. if you discover it on amazon, kindly report it. he smiled and raised a hand in farewell, his steps crunching through the snow as he walked away. i watched him disappear into the horizon, his figure fading into the quiet expanse of white. the cold bit into my skin, and for a moment, i stood there, watching the snow fall softly around me. the sunlight filtered through the clouds as i stepped into the garden, its warmth softening the lingering chill of the morning. the greenhouse stood proudly before me, its structure finally restored to its former glory. inside, the plants were thriving once more, their vibrant energy filling the air with a subtle hum of life. and just near the edge of the garden, a tiny golden shoot poked through the soil¡ªa bamboo sprout, its delicate form almost imperceptible but unmistakably there. i smiled, letting out a breath i hadn¡¯t realized i¡¯d been holding. progress. small, but real. off in the distance, tianyi and windy¡¯s sparring continued, their figures darting and weaving in the snow-covered hills. everyone was growing stronger. recovering. moving forward. ¡°kai?¡± lan-yin¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling my attention back to the house. she stood in the doorway, her expression faintly troubled. ¡°i... i think something¡¯s wrong.¡± "what is it? what¡¯s wrong?" she waved me off, brushing a hand through her hair. "it¡¯s nothing serious. i¡¯ve just been feeling... nauseous. a little dizzy. it¡¯s probably nothing. but it''s getting hard to ignore." still, i ushered her inside, sitting her down at the table and brewing a fresh pot of tea. as she listed her symptoms, i couldn¡¯t help but fall into diagnostic mode, mentally running through the possibilities. dizziness. fatigue. nausea. "alright," i said, pulling a chair closer to her. "let¡¯s break this down. when did it start?" she furrowed her brow, resting her chin on her hand. "a few days ago, maybe? i didn¡¯t think much of it at first. just figured i was tired." "and the nausea?" i pressed, leaning forward slightly. "does it come and go, or is it constant?" "it¡¯s not constant," she replied. "mostly in the mornings. sometimes it fades by midday, but other times it sticks around. it¡¯s annoying, but not unbearable." morning nausea. i filed that away. "any other symptoms? dizziness, you said. what about appetite? any changes?" lan-yin shrugged, looking faintly embarrassed. "i¡¯ve been hungrier than usual, but i thought it was just from training harder. wang jun keeps saying i need to eat more anyway, so i didn¡¯t think it was strange." i nodded, suppressing a small smile at the mention of wang jun. "what about fatigue? do you feel more tired than usual?" she tilted her head, considering. "i guess? but again, i thought that was just training. elder ming has been working me harder lately, and i¡¯ve been pushing myself to catch up." fatigue. hunger. dizziness. nausea. my mind sifted through possibilities, but something about her symptoms pulled at a distant memory. when was it? it was years ago, when xiao bao''s mom had... "lan-yin," i began cautiously, setting the pot down with deliberate care. "have you... noticed any other changes lately? anything different in the past few months?" she looked at me, her brow furrowing as she tried to make sense of the question. "what kind of changes?" she asked, her tone tinged with suspicion. i rubbed the back of my neck, choosing my words carefully. "you mentioned feeling hungrier and more tired, but... have you had any other symptoms? anything unusual?" lan-yin¡¯s eyes narrowed, her tone sharpening. "kai, if you have something to say, just say it." i hesitated, my thoughts spinning. could i really say it out loud? what if i was wrong? but the more i considered her symptoms, the clearer the answer became. my voice dropped to a murmur, almost as if i were speaking to myself. "this reminds me of xiao bao¡¯s mom... when she was¡ª" i stopped myself short, glancing at her uncertainly. her eyes widened, her expression shifting rapidly from confusion to realization, then disbelief. "kai liu," she said, her voice dangerously calm. "what. are. you. suggesting?" i swallowed hard, my hands raised defensively. "i¡ªi¡¯m not saying anything for sure, it¡¯s just... your symptoms¡ªthey¡¯re common for... pregnancy." her jaw dropped, and for a moment, she just stared at me, utterly speechless. then, her voice rose sharply. "you think i¡¯m what?!" the teapot rattled slightly on the table as i winced. "it¡¯s just a theory!" i said quickly, trying to backpedal. "i mean, i could be wrong, but¡ª" i opened my mouth to respond but immediately shut it, realizing there was no winning this. meanwhile, she buried her face in her hands, letting out a muffled sound of disbelief. the silence that followed was thick and awkward. i sat frozen, my mind running through the consequences of this revelation. and one thought loomed above the rest. how am i going to tell wang jun? Chapter 156: Calm Waters, Hidden Dragons the chamber was dimly lit, the flickering light of a solitary candle casting elongated shadows along the rough stone walls. elder cheng moved silently to the first corner, his fingers deftly placing a talisman etched with complex symbols. the parchment fluttered briefly before adhering to the wall as if drawn by an unseen force. "no chances," elder wei muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "not with ears everywhere." the other two elders mirrored the action in the remaining corners, each positioning their talismans with practiced precision. a subtle hum resonated through the room as the enchantments activated, sealing their conversation from any prying senses. elder fang adjusted his robes, the fabric rustling softly, the sound precise and deliberate. "the barriers are secure," he confirmed, his eyes sweeping the room. he lingered briefly on each talisman, as if testing their strength with his gaze alone. "for now." elder cheng took his seat at the low table in the center, the others following suit. he sighed heavily, the lines on his face deepening. "the barriers may hold, but our plans do not." "our search remains fruitless," cheng continued, his voice a low rasp carrying years of tempered authority. elder fang leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "we¡¯re too close to losing momentum," he said. "each day, the forces around us grow bolder. the western forests already reek of corruption. a bloodsoul bloom... their arrogance knows no bounds." elder xun scoffed, settling heavily into his seat, his thick arms crossed over a broad chest. his skin bore the faint, crisscrossed scars of someone well-acquainted with physical conflict, and his gaze carried a perpetual challenge, dismissive and piercing. he barked out a laugh, his scarred face twisting with disdain. "demonic cultivators? overgrown brats playing at power. a single fist would remind them why their kind rarely survives past infancy. if they want to reveal themselves, let them. i¡¯ll crush them myself." "perhaps," elder cheng mused, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "but even a cornered rat can bite. it''s best we avoid unnecessary entanglements. we can''t afford distractions." xun smirked, leaning back with a dismissive wave of his hand. "let them bite. we¡¯ll crush their jaws while they try." elder wei leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table as his sharp eyes flicked between his peers. "grandstanding won¡¯t fix our problems. the phoenix tears remain inert without balance. we wouldn¡¯t even be in this wasteland if we¡¯d secured the lunar essence yin lotus before our departure." elder fang¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his tone measured but cold. "and if we had stayed longer, we¡¯d be corpses. the azure sky sect was already circling. we were lucky to escape with our lives." a heavy silence settled in the room, broken only by the faint crackle of the candle. each elder sat with their thoughts, the weight of past failure casting a shadow over the dimly lit space. elder xun clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening. "so here we are," he growled. "scrambling for beast cores like beggars." the other elders turned their attention to the basket of beast cores provided by the silent moon. the glimmering pile, rich with latent power, should have been a treasure beyond measure. but to them, it was a reminder of their dependency, a crude patchwork solution to a greater problem. wei sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "this region is a wasteland of mediocrity. what they call treasures wouldn¡¯t earn a second glance in the mainland. the ambient qi is weak, and resources scarce. our qi stagnates, and without proper cultivation, our progress halts." elder fang shot him a sharp look. "you would waste the phoenix tears then? they are for resurrection, for rebuilding from ruin¡ªnot for avoiding discomfort. use it too soon, and what would we have risked our lives for to steal them?" "patience isn¡¯t merely a virtue; it¡¯s survival," cheng said, his tone sharp, commanding attention. "recklessness invites ruin. have we forgotten li peng¡¯s end so quickly? his haste cost him more than his cultivation. it shattered our momentum. we cannot afford another failure like his." the mention of their fallen comrade lingered, the room momentarily stilled. "he thought consuming a fraction would bolster his strength," he recalled bitterly. "instead, the unbridled yang qi tore him apart from within. and he was the most well-versed to handle yang qi among us, with his nine sun flame technique." elder fang''s eyes narrowed. "a harsh lesson. the phoenix tears are potent beyond measure. without an equally powerful yin component, they are uncontrollable." elder xun sighed heavily. "we keep gnashing our teeth over what we don¡¯t have. it¡¯s pathetic. this province may be a wasteland, but no land is truly barren. somewhere, there¡¯s a herb, a beast, a technique that can tip the scales. weak qi or not, we¡¯ll tear this place apart to find it." this story originates from a different website. ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. the elders shared a final glance, their smirks and knowing looks confirming an unspoken truth: they were untouchable. as they plotted, their influence seeped outward, unnoticed by most. but not all eyes were blind to their ambition. in a forgotten corner of the province, another force stirred, aware of the silent moon¡¯s growing shadow. scene break the musty scent of ancient pages filled the bookstore, curling around the shelves and winding up to the dusty beams above. at the counter, the old bookkeeper, hunched and quiet, traced a finger over an open ledger, his eyes closed, yet aware. the door creaked open, and a figure stepped inside, cutting through the silence. the bookkeeper¡¯s head turned, a smile spreading across his weathered face. ¡°welcome,¡± he greeted warmly. ¡°how can i assist you?¡± the figure paused, glancing over the dim shelves, before stepping forward. ¡°i¡¯m not here for books,¡± he said quietly. ¡°i come on behalf of the magistrate with a request.¡± request. the word held an unusual weight, a marked humility. in this province, the magistrate was second only to the sects, his power vast and unquestioned. he was not known for making requests. orders, yes. demands, perhaps, but a request was rare, a gesture that suggested both respect and necessity. the old man, still hunched over the ledger, lifted his head ever so slightly, the faintest flicker of amusement in the lines of his expression. he gave a nod as though to himself, his smile faint but perceptive. ¡°request, is it?¡± he murmured, his tone light yet penetrating. ¡°the magistrate is indeed a courteous man.¡± the man¡¯s throat tightened inexplicably, his mouth going dry as he continued, ¡°it... it¡¯s a matter of great importance. i wouldn¡¯t be here otherwise.¡± he swallowed, his pulse a dull thud in his ears. ¡°the magistrate... asks for your assistance. regarding the silent moon sect.¡± for a brief moment, the air in the room seemed to thicken, the sounds from the busy streets outside fading into silence. though the old bookkeeper did nothing overt, it was as if the very atmosphere had shifted, pulled taut with a quiet, undeniable gravity. the messenger¡¯s chest constricted, his words tangled as he struggled to continue. ¡°the... the sect has grown increasingly active, and the magistrate... he believes your expertise might...¡± the bookkeeper¡¯s eyes, clouded yet seeming to perceive something beyond sight, opened slowly. a flicker of something ancient, vast, and hidden sparked within them. the faint tremor of a breeze stirred the dust motes in the air, and for an instant, it was as though the world itself held its breath. ¡°so.¡± the old man¡¯s voice was soft, each word precise and deliberate, laced with a gentle edge of amusement. ¡°he seeks my counsel. what does he fear, exactly? that the silent moon¡¯s ambitions have grown too... bold?¡± the man nodded, feeling as though some invisible weight pressed upon him. ¡°yes. they¡¯ve amassed influence, seemingly unchecked, and the magistrate fears they¡¯ll soon reach beyond their bounds. we suspect the elders they recruited originate from the main continent.¡± the old man nodded thoughtfully, his fingers resuming their quiet, rhythmic tracing over the spine of the ledger. ¡°very well,¡± he murmured, as if to himself. ¡°a request from the magistrate is no small thing. tell the magistrate i shall consider it. but also remind him that i am no tool to be summoned when convenient.¡± the air lightened then, and the messenger¡¯s breath returned to him. he nodded, almost too eagerly, feeling as though he¡¯d been dismissed from an unseen trial. ¡°thank you,¡± he managed, bowing slightly. ¡°i will convey your words.¡± with a final nod, the messenger turned, eager to escape the oppressive stillness of the bookstore. end of volume 3 Chapter 157: Winters Embrace The winter¡¯s breath clawed at my cheeks the moment I stepped outside, biting through the heavy layers of the Iron Boar cloak and bracers crafted by Wang Jun. The thick, insulated leather felt sturdy, a shield against the season¡¯s fury, but their weight was something I was still getting used to. The wind howled, its sharpness carrying an unnatural chill. By all rights, the worst of winter should have been behind us. Instead, it clung tighter, thickening the air and layering the landscape in snow so deep my boots sank with every step. It wasn¡¯t just the cold it was the weight of it, pressing down on everything like a silent warning. I paused at the edge of my porch, scanning the village. Gentle Wind Village had weathered the month well, all things considered. The preparations were coming along steadily, with new structures rising on foundations Li Wei had designed and laid before the first heavy snow. The extra supplies and seeds sent by Feng Wu¡¯s sect were a blessing, easing the strain of rebuilding after Narrow Stone Peak. Still, their absence lingered in my mind, a shadow that refused to leave. The Heavenly Flame Mantra had been another focus of my days. Training in its movements, channeling qi through my palms, and being forbidden from utilizing the Rooted Banyan Stance or the Bamboo Reprisal Counter made it difficult. Yet, there were victories, small sparks of progress that kept me going, like the moment I first felt the searing heat manifest without trembling, steady and controlled, instead of a fleeting flicker of warmth. Heavenly Flame Mantra (Level 1): A martial style that channels the essence of fire into the cultivator¡¯s attacks. The Heavenly Flame Mantra infuses the cultivator''s strikes with searing heat, generating flames that radiate outward from their body. Each movement embodies the principles of fire: aggressive, adaptable, and consuming. Next Stage: Radiant Flame Mantra Requirements: Heavenly Flame Mantra Proficiency - Level 10 Inflict at least 50 successful strikes using flame-imbued techniques. Sustain the mantra for a total of 30 hours. I trusted Elder Ming''s guidance, and only ever practiced my techniques separately. In time, I''d become proficient enough to use them both. I tightened the cloak around me and trudged toward the greenhouse. Its structure stood resilient against the frost, its translucent walls glowing faintly with the life it sheltered. Inside, the temperature was warm and welcoming, a contrast to the icy world outside. My gaze wandered over rows of vibrant plants, their colors defying the season. Deep greens, fiery reds, and bright yellows filled the space due to the hybrids I had cultivated. Leaves twisted into unfamiliar shapes, stems bore unexpected fruits... And vegetables. And at the very edge of the greenhouse stood the Golden Bamboo, a single stalk rising above the rest, its golden sheen shimmering under the filtered light. It was taller than I remembered, its growth almost unnatural in its speed. The thought brought a small smile to my face. The memory of that quest resurfaced; how I had struggled to figure out how to elicit its growth. My initial attempts had been met with frustration, thinking the lack of sunlight was the problem. But then I realized yang energy wasn¡¯t limited to the sun. Not for me, at least. By infusing it with the essence of plants like Sunfire Blade Grass and ginseng, I had found a way to nourish the bamboo despite the winter''s efforts. The technique wasn¡¯t perfect, but it worked, and the quest rewarded me with a Technique Token for my efforts. The bamboo¡¯s rapid growth under essence infusion hinted at the potential I hadn¡¯t yet fully explored. Each day it stretched taller, its presence commanding attention like a beacon amidst the other hybrids. The process of sustaining its growth had become a delicate dance, feeding it just enough energy to thrive without overwhelming its natural balance. Despite the harshness of the season, it thrived. And soon, I''d be able to harvest it. My footsteps carried me further into the greenhouse, each step a reminder of how much had changed. With every sprouting hybrid, every repaired fence, and every snow-dusted roof standing firm, hope felt less like an illusion and more like a certainty. But winter wasn¡¯t done with us yet. The chill outside had grown sharper, and the snow deeper. Something in the air felt wrong, as though the season itself had turned hostile. For now, though, the garden was thriving, and the village was safe. And yet, as I stood amidst the thriving life of my greenhouse, a thought lingered. Would it be enough? Would I be enough when the next storm came? HEAVENLY INTERFACE: KAI LIU PERK(S): Interface Manipulator - Allows manipulation of the Heavenly Interface and access to special features. Dao Pioneer - Grants a unique status softens the rigid thresholds that usually constrain skill acquisition and evolution, allowing for more fluid and spontaneous development of skills and cultivation techniques. Race: Human Vitality: Sufficient PRIMARY Affinity - Wood and Fire Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation - Rank 1 QI: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 5 (...) MIND: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 (...) I pressed my palm against the Sunfire Blade Grass, channeling a controlled stream of qi to extract its essence. The grass wilted instantly, its energy flowing into my palms. With practiced precision, I guided the glowing energy into the seeds, watching as they absorbed the infusion. A faint red hue spread across their surfaces, a sign of success. Quest: Mastery of Spiritual Plant Cultivation - Cultivate and grow fifty viable and different plant hybrids. (49/50) ¡°I¡¯ll call it Heavenly Flame Rice,¡± I said, stepping back to admire the result. ¡°If it works the way I hope, it could grow earlier in the season, even in cold climates. Maybe even enhance cattle feed. And if I''m lucky, it''ll give it a nourishing effect, like a minor pill.¡± Tianyi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What happens if you do this to all the seeds? Will it work for everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the tricky part,¡± I admitted. I grimaced upon remembering the drawback of the infusion skill. ¡°These hybrids can¡¯t reproduce hybrids. The seeds from this rice won¡¯t carry the same traits; they¡¯ll revert or be weaker. So, the only way to scale this is for me to create more manually.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°That seems... inefficient.¡± ¡°It is,¡± I agreed with a sigh. ¡°But even if it¡¯s not a farming revolution, it¡¯s still useful. Small-scale production can make a difference. I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡± I carefully returned the infused seeds to the jar, sealing it tightly before bringing it with me. Tianyi¡¯s gaze lingered on the jar, her expression contemplative. ¡°Take care of the house,¡± I said, turning to her with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m heading out to check on the village.¡± She bowed, clasping her hands together in a respectful gesture. ¡°I will guard it well. And if the snow demons come, I will call for Windy.¡± ¡°Perfect plan,¡± I said with a chuckle as I pulled on my cloak and braced myself for the cold once more. The village bustled with activity despite the thick snow that blanketed every surface. The crunch of my boots accompanied the muffled hammering of wood and the rhythmic calls of workers coordinating their efforts. As I made my way toward the construction site, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the scene. The artisans brought in by the Verdant Lotus Sect were working closely with Li Wei, and the sight was nothing short of comical. The boy, barely into his teenage years, stood amid seasoned carpenters and builders, pointing at various sections of the half-built courtyard. His voice carried above the din, issuing instructions that the artisans followed without hesitation. I stopped a few paces away, leaning against a snow-dusted post to watch. My chest swelled with a smug satisfaction. Feng Wu had doubted my words when I¡¯d spoken of Li Wei¡¯s genius. He thought I was exaggerating. But now, seeing how the artisans treated the boy as an equal¡ªno, as a peer¡ªit was clear just how wrong Feng Wu had been. The courtyard house itself was impressive. Positioned away from the village square, it was large enough to accommodate two dozen people, with training grounds integrated into the layout. Its rapid construction over the past few weeks was proof of the combined efforts of the Verdant Lotus artisans and the villagers, who¡¯d thrown themselves into the work with gusto. I tipped my head toward Li Wei, who caught my eye mid-instruction. He nodded and waved before returning to his task. Shaking my head with a grin of my own, I moved on, heading toward the Soaring Swallow Tea House. The tea house had become the temporary home of the second-class disciples from the Verdant Lotus Sect while the courtyard was being built. It stood at the edge of the square, its windows glowing warmly against the winter¡¯s stark white backdrop. As I stepped inside, the scent of tea and freshly baked pastries enveloped me, a welcome contrast to the cold. Inside, Lan-Yin was a blur of motion, darting between the kitchen and dining area with an energy that defied her condition. Despite the faint bump visible beneath her robes, she moved with athletic grace, balancing trays laden with steaming cups and plates. Her parents, seated near the back, wore identical expressions of exasperation as they watched her flit about. No doubt they had tried to convince her to rest, but Lan-Yin was nothing if not stubborn. Even the disciples, seated in groups around low tables, seemed impressed by her nimbleness. Their surprise was evident in their occasional glances and murmured comments. And yet, I knew this was only part of her routine. She still attended Elder Ming¡¯s morning practice sessions, though she¡¯d wisely refrained from sparring. ¡°Lan-Yin!¡± I called out, stepping further into the room. The disciples turned toward me, offering respectful nods and greetings. ¡°Good morning, Kai,¡± one of them, Jian Feng, said with a small bow. ¡°Morning, everyone,¡± I replied, nodding in return. Though I wasn¡¯t as close to these disciples as I was with Feng Wu or even Lan Sheng, I¡¯d come to appreciate their dedication. Within days of their arrival, they¡¯d established patrol schedules and taken their duties seriously. It was comforting to know they had the village¡¯s safety in mind. Lan-Yin approached, her expression harried but bright. ¡°What can I get you?¡± she asked, balancing a tray in one hand while reaching for a tea towel with the other. I reached into my cloak and pulled out the jar of Heavenly Flame Rice, handing it to her. ¡°This is for you,¡± I said. ¡°A gift. It¡¯s a hybrid rice I just cultivated. Prepare it when you get a chance, and let me know what you think. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll grow more for the disciples.¡± Lan-Yin¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she took the jar, holding it up to inspect the faint red hue of the grains. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling me, Kai,¡± she said with a small laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done right, but you¡¯ll have to wait a few days. Husking it will take some time.¡± ¡°No rush,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m curious about how it turns out. If it¡¯s good enough, it might even make its way into your tea house¡¯s menu.¡± She laughed again, the sound light and genuine, before tucking the jar under her arm and disappearing into the kitchen. I watched her go, marveling at her determination despite everything. Lan-Yin never let anything slow her down¡ªnot her condition, not the added workload, not even the cold. As I lingered in the tea house, the Verdant Lotus disciples relaxed around their tables, their conversation dipping in and out of patrol schedules, cultivation techniques, and everything in between. I caught Jian Feng¡¯s eye and approached his table, drawing their attention with a casual wave. ¡°You all seem settled,¡± I said, pulling up a chair and sitting across from him. The other disciples nodded politely, their postures straightening as if they anticipated some kind of formal conversation. ¡°It¡¯s a peaceful village,¡± Jian Feng replied. ¡°A good place to train in. Gathering energy is quite easy here.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it.¡± I let a pause hang in the air, then leaned forward, my tone light. ¡°Speaking of training, have you considered engaging in some friendly sparring with the villagers? Or maybe teaching the more able-bodied adults a few exercises?¡± The disciples exchanged quick glances, and one of them, a sharp-eyed woman named Mei Rong, spoke up. ¡°Feng Wu mentioned something similar before we left. We can¡¯t teach sect techniques, of course, but basic drills and self-defense? That¡¯s within reason.¡± Jian Feng nodded in agreement. ¡°If it helps strengthen the village, we¡¯re happy to assist. Just let us know how you¡¯d like to organize it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got an idea,¡± I said, my grin turning mischievous. ¡°In fact, we''ve got something to show you all that might help with your efforts.¡± Chapter 158: Blows and Balance The forge loomed ahead, a squat building exhaling thin plumes of smoke into the frigid air. Its doors were cracked open, spilling a warm orange glow that flickered against the snow-covered ground. The rhythmic clang of metal striking metal carried through the cold, mingling with the muted crunch of boots on snow as I led the second-class disciples toward it. ¡°Here we are.¡± I said, gesturing to the forge with a grin. The forge''s heat was a welcome reprieve from the biting cold outside. Inside, Master Qiang stood at his anvil, his powerful arms swinging a hammer with practiced precision. Sparks flew as he struck a glowing piece of metal, shaping it with a precision that belied his gruff demeanor. Wang Jun stood nearby, his hands stained with soot as he inspected a row of freshly forged blades laid out on a workbench. ¡°Master Qiang! Wang Jun!¡± I called out over the clamor, stepping into the forge. Both men looked up, their faces breaking into smiles at the sight of us. ¡°Kai,¡± Wang Jun said, wiping his hands on a cloth. His gaze flicked to the disciples behind me, curiosity sparking in his eyes. ¡°Brought company, I see.¡± ¡°Thought it was about time they saw what you¡¯ve been working on,¡± I said, motioning for the disciples to follow. ¡°Everyone, meet Master Qiang, our resident blacksmith, and Wang Jun, his apprentice and Gentle Wind¡¯s soon-to-be best blacksmith.¡± ¡°Soon-to-be?¡± Wang Jun quipped, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You mean I¡¯m not already?¡± "Not while I''m alive, you ain''t!" His master barked out. The disciples chuckled politely as they stepped further into the forge, their eyes scanning the weapons lined up on the workbench. Swords, spears, and daggers gleamed under the forge''s light, their designs simple but sturdy. Some were smaller, clearly intended for younger hands, while others bore the heft and length of weapons meant for adults. ¡°This,¡± I began, gesturing to the array, ¡°is part of our effort to prepare the village. We¡¯re not expecting to turn them into warriors overnight, but having a weapon in hand can make a world of difference in an emergency.¡± Jian Feng picked up a short blade, turning it over in his hands. ¡°These are well-made,¡± he said, his tone betraying a hint of surprise. ¡°And the variety... you¡¯ve thought about this.¡± ¡°I try,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Every villager, no matter their size or strength, should have something they can wield. That¡¯s where Master Qiang and Wang Jun come in. They¡¯ve been working tirelessly to produce weapons both for you and the village.¡± Master Qiang grunted, setting down his hammer. ¡°Kai here¡¯s been pushing us hard,¡± he said, his voice gruff but good-natured. ¡°Won¡¯t stop talking about making sure everyone¡¯s prepared. Can¡¯t say I disagree, though.¡± ¡°And speaking of preparation,¡± Wang Jun cut in, his eyes gleaming with a familiar spark of determination, ¡°how about a demonstration? A spar, maybe?¡± The disciples perked up at that, their curiosity clearly piqued. Mei Rong, ever the cautious one, folded her arms. ¡°A spar? Against who?¡± ¡°Me, of course.¡± Wang Jun said with a grin, already pulling off his heavy apron. "No one better to test the weapons against than the one who made it, I''d say." I leaned against the workbench, watching Wang Jun with a mix of amusement and pride. Over the past month, he¡¯d been a whirlwind of energy, throwing himself into training and forging with a fervor that bordered on obsession. Ever since Lan-Yin¡¯s diagnosis, he¡¯d been different. More focused, more driven. He¡¯d pestered me endlessly for spars and advice on how to get stronger, even volunteering to test some of my experimental medicines. I couldn¡¯t help but think how fitting it was for him to be a father. The weight of responsibility had sharpened him, turning his usual bluster into something more resolute. The events after Narrow Stone Peak had left their mark on all of us, but Wang Jun... he¡¯d risen to the challenge in a way that made me proud to call him a friend. We walked into a clearing just behind the building, where Wang Jun and Master Qiang chopped and stored the wood to fuel their forge. It had been hastily shoveled free of snow, the ground underneath packed hard from years of foot traffic and work. A faint haze of heat still clung to the air from the forge¡¯s fires, keeping the chill at bay. Wang Jun rolled his shoulders, testing the grip of his hammer as he glanced at me with a lopsided grin. ¡°So,¡± I said, crossing my arms, ¡°how¡¯s it been, using that hammer in your fighting style?¡±@@@@ ¡°Good,¡± Wang Jun replied, hefting the hammer and giving it a few experimental swings. The head cut through the air with a satisfying whoosh. ¡°Almost too good, honestly. Feels natural like it¡¯s been part of me all along. Guess that¡¯s what happens when you spend years wielding one.¡± I nodded, watching as he fell into a comfortable stance. ¡°Makes sense. You¡¯ve been swinging that thing since you were a kid, right? It¡¯s just muscle memory now, honed into something lethal.¡± From the corner of my eye, I noticed the disciples huddled together, murmuring among themselves. Their attention soon shifted to a small game of slug, snake, frog, deciding who would spar with Wang Jun. The game was quick, with fingers snapping into shapes and groans or cheers accompanying each round. Jian Feng lost with a sigh, stepping forward to claim a weapon. His hand hovered over a short sword before settling on a staff. He gave it an experimental twirl, murmuring quietly to himself. ¡°Well-balanced.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to use it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Wang Jun offered, spinning his hammer idly. His tone was casual, but there was an edge of anticipation in his voice. Jian Feng shook his head, planting the staff in the ground with a solid thud. ¡°It¡¯s not my primary weapon, but every sparring match is a learning opportunity. And who knows? It might teach me something new.¡± The disciples murmured their approval, and Jian Feng stepped into the clearing, spinning the staff once more before settling into a ready stance. ¡°Custom dictates I give you the first three moves,¡± he said with a wry smile. ¡°Use them wisely.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Wang Jun didn¡¯t hesitate. He surged forward, hammer held low as he closed the distance with alarming speed. For someone his size and wielding such a heavy weapon, his movement was fluid, his footwork surprisingly light. His first strike was a sweeping arc aimed at Jian Feng¡¯s side, the head of the hammer whistling through the air. Jian Feng reacted instantly, pivoting on his back foot to deflect the strike with his staff. The clash made a loud noise, but Jian Feng¡¯s stance remained firm even with Wang Jun''s full weight bearing down on him. He shifted slightly, ready for the next attack. From there, we continued to exchange several strikes, garnering a feel for each other''s range. Jian Feng was similar in size and speed to all the second-class disciples. And that gave me an opportunity; sparring with Tianyi, who moved faster than the eye could see, had given me more poise and confidence even against physically superior opponents. "Hngh!" I tucked my shoulder in, allowing a strike to my shoulder. But with the Iron Boar hide cloaked over me, the impact was muted. He stepped back, resetting his stance. ¡°Clean strikes,¡± he said, his tone calm. ¡°But why are you holding back?¡± ¡°Who says I am?¡± I replied lightly, though my grin faltered slightly. Jian Feng tilted his head, his sharp gaze unwavering. ¡°I saw your fight against Ping Hai. Those other techniques... the Rooted Banyan Stance, the Bamboo Reprisal Counter. Why aren¡¯t you using them?¡± I clenched my fists, extinguishing the flames momentarily. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°And even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t. Not without my mentor''s permission. He¡¯s made it clear I need to focus on mastering this style first.¡± Jian Feng¡¯s brow furrowed, but he nodded. ¡°I see. And yet, this style... it doesn¡¯t seem to suit you.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. The Heavenly Flame Mantra demanded aggression, constant pressure; everything that went against my instincts. Every move I made felt like swimming upstream, my body fighting against ingrained habits. But I trusted Elder Ming¡¯s instructions. This was a test, a way to push past my limits and grow stronger. And if that meant taking a few hits or losing, so be it. Jian Feng didn¡¯t wait long before pressing his advantage. His staff moved like a living thing, darting and striking with precision. I managed to block some of his attacks, but others slipped through my defenses, landing sharp blows on my arms and legs. THWACK! CRACK! The impacts stung, but I gritted my teeth and stayed on my feet. ¡°Still holding back,¡± Jian Feng muttered, his disappointment palpable. He shifted his stance, preparing for what I could tell would be a decisive strike. Now or never. A map of the clearing materialized in my mind¡¯s eye, the position of his weapon, every subtle shift in Jian Feng¡¯s stance, and even the snow underneath us. It was like a glowing path etched in that mental map, revealing the most likely arc of his attack. I dodged his next attack, stepping inside his guard. As he adjusted, I refined the heat of the Heavenly Flame Mantra into a single, concentrated point at my fingertips. With a sharp jab, I struck his thigh, channeling the heat directly into the muscle. Jian Feng¡¯s leg spasmed involuntarily, a reflexive jerk that made him stumble. His eyes widened in surprise as I seized the moment, unleashing a flurry of rapid blows. The strikes landed with precision, each one forcing him further off balance. Just as he staggered, his defenses crumbling, I pulled back my fist, stopping inches from his chest. The heat radiated from my hand, but I didn¡¯t deliver the final blow. ¡°I¡¯ve learned well,¡± I said, letting the flames flicker out as I stepped back. Jian Feng exhaled slowly, bowing his head. ¡°You¡¯ve won,¡± he said, his voice humble. ¡°I underestimated you. That was a mistake.¡± I snorted, crossing my arms. ¡°You were using a staff you¡¯re not familiar with. Let¡¯s not pretend it was a fair fight.¡± The disciples clapped, their expressions a mix of admiration and amusement. Wang Jun was the loudest, cheering as if I¡¯d just won a grand tournament. ¡°That¡¯s our Kai!¡± he shouted, his grin wide enough to split his face. I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a flush rise to my cheeks. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t make it weird.¡± I looked at my quest, feeling a sense of accomplishment. Quest: Beyond the Memory Palace - Successfully evade or counter 10 different attacks by predicting their trajectories using a simulated visual map in real time. (10/10) - Land 5 precise hits on a moving opponent using openings simulated beforehand. (3/5) - Use the Refinement Simulation technique on an alchemical reaction mid-combat to create an advantage. (0/1) Learning how to predict and visualize people''s moves had done wonders for me. Soon, I''d complete this quest and hopefully learn the Combat Anticipation Array just like Feng Wu did. But one task still loomed: using the Refinement Simulation in combat. That was a hurdle I hadn¡¯t yet crossed, and I had a feeling it wouldn¡¯t be easy. But I was progressing. And that''s all that mattered. Chapter 159: A Thousand Flames, One Shell The days passed with an ease that felt almost unfamiliar, a calm that belied the chaos we¡¯d endured just a few months ago. The second-class disciples of the Verdant Lotus Sect had become a steady presence in the village, their teachings a quiet boon. Able-bodied adults and curious children alike flocked to their drills, learning not just self-defense techniques but the basics of cultivation. Lan-Yin and Wang Jun were particularly instrumental, rallying even the most hesitant villagers with promises of strength and confidence that extended beyond the training grounds. Of course, putting wooden swords and blunted spears into the hands of children and untrained adults came with its share of... incidents. It wasn¡¯t long before the disciples¡¯ roles expanded to include patching up the inevitable scrapes, bruises, and occasionally sprained wrists that came with enthusiastic but clumsy sparring sessions. But they weren¡¯t just warriors; they were healers too. Each carried a satchel at their hip, stocked with an assortment of medicinal goods. Powders to stave off infections, and small clay jars of salves for burns and sprains seemed to appear out of nowhere whenever someone stumbled too hard or swung their staff the wrong way. Their efficiency was remarkable, their hands moving with practiced ease as they mended the bumps and cuts of their trainees. But they didn¡¯t stop there. The disciples insisted on teaching the basics of first aid alongside their combat drills. Bandaging a wound properly, recognizing signs of infection, and even basic pressure points to stop bleeding¡ªall of it was woven into their lessons. As one disciple put it, ¡°What good is strength if you don¡¯t know how to recover from its consequences?¡± And then there was the wine. I smirked to myself at the thought. Nearly every disciple carried a flask of medicinal wine in their satchels, ostensibly to disinfect wounds or ward off illnesses. I¡¯d watched them dab it on cuts and scrapes with a flourish, the sharp, heady scent filling the air as they muttered about purification. It worked, sure. But let¡¯s be honest¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about healing. ¡°Medicinal wine,¡± I muttered under my breath one day as a disciple poured a generous splash onto a scrape. ¡°The cure for wounds, colds, and sobriety.¡± The disciples'' patrols, meanwhile, ensured a sense of safety that allowed us to focus on developing the village. For me, though, the calm was an illusion. My days were anything but restful. I stood barefoot in the middle of a blazing circle, the heat from the coals beneath my feet radiating up my legs. The flames danced erratically, licking the air around me as I moved through the prescribed forms of the Dance of the Thousand Flames, a training method from Elder Ming''s former sect. ''I don''t know what psychopath invented this, but they were a genius.'' Sweat poured down my back despite the winter chill, the sharp contrast between fire and frost an ever-present reminder of the harshness of this training. It wasn''t just a dance; it was a trial. Every movement demanded precision, every shift of weight a gamble between balance and pain. My qi flowed through me in a protective sheath, mimicking the unpredictable flickers of the flames that surrounded me. Each step burned a lesson into my body: light on your feet, adapt, never stop moving. The flames were not just an obstacle but a teacher, their relentless heat honing my control. "Form tighter!" Elder Ming¡¯s bark cut through the roaring fire. His tone was sharp, a lash against the sluggish edges of my focus. I gritted my teeth and adjusted, pulling my arms in closer to my body as I twisted through the next step. The flames surged at my hesitation, a stray ember brushing too close to my exposed skin. A quick burst of qi canceled it out before it could bite deeper. The heat was constant, oppressive, but I couldn¡¯t let it win. Each breath was a fight for control, and each heartbeat carried the weight of Elder Ming¡¯s unrelenting gaze. ¡°Faster, Kai! If your brain can¡¯t outpace your feet, you¡¯ll be ash before dawn!¡± My limbs ached, my lungs burned, and my head pounded with the effort of channeling fire qi to combat the flames, all while maintaining the rapid footwork that kept me from getting scorched. It was more than a physical challenge¡ªit was a mental one. The synchronization of mind and body had to be absolute, my focus sharp enough to pierce through the heat haze that threatened to cloud my thoughts. But even through the haze, something stirred. As my body adapted to the fire¡¯s relentless assault, something clicked. My movements grew lighter, and the coals felt less like an enemy and more like a partner in this grueling dance. ?¦¡?????o??bE?S? And then, that familiar chime echoed in my mind. You feel a surge of power coursing through your veins. Your muscles ripple and your bones creak with newfound strength. Your Body has reached Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 1 About time! ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Ming¡¯s voice cracked through the air like a whip. I didn¡¯t hesitate. With a final leap, I broke free of the circle of flames, landing on the frost-kissed ground beyond. The winter chill slammed into me like a wall, the sudden contrast drawing a gasp from my lips. Patting down the remaining embers that clung to my robes, I pulled on my outer garments with shaking hands, the cold biting into my sweat-soaked skin. My legs trembled slightly from the exertion, but there was a strange clarity in my mind, a quiet triumph that hummed beneath my exhaustion. I clenched and unclenched my fist, feeling a sense of harmony with my body that I didn''t before. With that, my overall cultivation rank to the second level of Qi Initiation stage! My body was always lagging behind, but now all three categories have gone past the mortal realm. Elder Ming approached, his expression unreadable as always. He crossed his arms, his gaze sweeping over me critically. ¡°You¡¯re improving,¡± he said at last, his tone begrudgingly approving. ¡°But don¡¯t let that go to your head. The flame is still far from mastered.¡± I exhaled, letting the weight of his words settle as I felt the dull ache in my muscles. But there was a flicker of pride within me. Pride that couldn¡¯t be denied. ¡°Still,¡± I said, managing a small grin. ¡°I¡¯ve come a long way, haven¡¯t I? Feng Wu said it¡¯d take me three or four years to get to the second rank of Qi Initiation. But here I am, not even a year later.¡± Elder Ming tilted his head slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing. ¡°You think you¡¯re some kind of prodigy now?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with dry amusement. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Well,¡± I started, letting the grin widen, ¡°I mean... maybe? Isn¡¯t that what this means?¡± Without a word, Elder Ming crouched low and began drawing in the dirt with a nearby stick. He etched a short, straight line. ¡°This is you when you started,¡± he said. Then, just beside it, he drew a significantly longer line. ¡°And this is you now.¡± I nodded, feeling a swell of pride at the visual. But then, with deliberate slowness, Elder Ming drew another line¡ªa ridiculously long one that stretched far past the first two, nearly to the edge of the training ground. ¡°And this,¡± he said, his tone dry as the winter air, ¡°is my sworn brother. Back when we were children, years younger than you are now.¡±@@@@ My grin fell. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Elder Ming straightened, brushing dirt from his hands. ¡°Comparisons are a dangerous thing, Kai. They can motivate you or crush you. And you¡¯re not the only one growing stronger.¡± I huffed, crossing my arms as I glared at the absurdly long line in the dirt. ¡°Alright, point taken. But still, you have to admit, I¡¯m not doing so bad.¡± I barely managed a nod. ¡°Foolish boy,¡± he said, though his tone lacked its usual bite. ¡°You accepted a quest involving a celestial tribulation without knowing what it entails?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d feel like this!¡± I hissed, my arms shaking as I tried to hold them up. The weight pressed down harder, pinning me in place. As though the weight of the Two Star Pagoda Pill Furnace was bearing down on me. Perhaps this was why the quest was only presented to me now. It was the bare minimum I needed to even survive. Elder Ming sighed, standing to his full height. ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t. But now that you¡¯ve started, there¡¯s no turning back. The tribulation has begun.¡± ¡°Great,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°Care to offer some... sage advice while I get crushed to death?¡± ¡°Endure,¡± he said simply, folding his arms. ¡°If you can¡¯t withstand the weight of this trial, you have no business advancing further. You''re good at that, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Endure,¡± I echoed bitterly, my fingers digging into the frozen dirt. ¡°Yeah, thanks for that profound wisdom.¡± The faintest smirk ghosted across his lips. ¡°Good luck.¡± I didn¡¯t have the energy to glare at him. The weight wasn¡¯t just physical; it pressed against my mind, my spirit, as if testing every fiber of my being. ''Fine. If this is a test, I¡¯ll pass it. I always do.'' "But... is this normal? Even before the Interface? Have you ever heard of a tribulation like this?" I asked Elder Ming. He stroked his chin thoughtfully, his sharp eyes narrowing as he stared at the space just above my shoulder, as though he could see the invisible weight crushing me. "No," he admitted finally, his tone unusually grave. "This isn''t normal. I¡¯ve heard of tribulations, but they occur at far higher cultivation levels and are more... dramatic.¡± "Like the Spirit Ascension Stage?" I managed to croak out, each word escaping between shallow breaths. He shook his head slowly. ¡°No. Higher. At the Earthly Transcendence Stage.¡± His words carried a weight of their own, sinking into me like stones. I blinked through the haze of pain. "Earthly Transcendence?" The words felt foreign on my tongue, like an elusive legend pulled from the pages of Liang Feng¡¯s novels. My mind swirled, trying to reconcile this mythical stage with the crushing weight pinning me down. "That¡¯s... real?" ¡°Yes, though not here,¡± Elder Ming said, his voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s exceedingly rare even in the mainland. Only the most elite cultivators, like sect elders of top sects, have a chance of reaching it. And even then, the heavens view them as a threat to their authority.¡± ¡°What happens?¡± I asked, the strain of the shell momentarily eclipsed by curiosity. Elder Ming¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°The heavens respond with lightning tribulations. Bolts of celestial fury strike to obliterate those who dare to ascend. Survive, and you advance to the next stage. Fail, and you risk losing your cultivation or your life.¡± A shiver that had nothing to do with the cold ran down my spine. Lightning tribulations. I suppose this was better than that. ¡°But,¡± Elder Ming continued, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts, ¡°that¡¯s not something you need to worry about. At the rate you¡¯re progressing, it would take centuries for you to even think about Earthly Transcendence.¡± ¡°Centuries?¡± I groaned, though whether it was from his words or the unrelenting weight, I couldn¡¯t say. ¡°You really know how to motivate a guy. What comes after that stage? Is there one?¡± He snorted. ¡°Motivation or not, you need to focus on surviving this tribulation first. Worrying about stages beyond your reach is a waste of time.¡± ¡°But this¡ª¡± I gritted my teeth, pushing against the crushing force to sit upright, channeling qi to reinforce my body and give me some breathing room. ¡°this isn¡¯t normal, is it? You¡¯ve never seen anything like it?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Elder Ming said, and for the first time, there was a flicker of genuine uncertainty in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve read about many tribulations, seen one with my own eyes. None of them were like this. Whatever this is... it¡¯s new.¡± His words settled over me like a second weight, one not from the shell but from the realization that I was in uncharted territory. Whatever this Black Tortoise¡¯s Tribulation was, it wasn¡¯t following the conventional rules of cultivation. Elder Ming gave me a long, appraising look. ¡°If you make it through this, Kai, it will change you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I gasped, managing a shaky smirk. ¡°Hopefully not into ash.¡± He chuckled, a rare sound that somehow lightened the oppressive atmosphere. ¡°That depends on how stubborn you are. Now, stop talking and focus." I grit my teeth, the crushing weight pressing against my chest as I tried to summon enough qi to stabilize myself. This wasn¡¯t just a burden; it was an all-encompassing trial, testing everything from my physical endurance to my willpower. As if sensing my struggle, Elder Ming¡¯s voice broke through the haze. ¡°This is going to take weeks,¡± he said matter-of-factly, pacing around me. His sharp gaze lingered on my trembling arms, the sweat dripping onto the frozen ground. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to train properly in anything else until you¡¯ve adjusted to this weight. We''ll pause training while you adjust.¡± ¡°Weeks?¡± My voice cracked, more from disbelief than exertion. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Elder Ming replied, crossing his arms. ¡°If you''re able to complete it, you''ll be far stronger. But until then...¡± He let the words hang, his silence heavy with implication. I groaned, my face contorting in frustration. ¡°This is going to ruin all my plans! I had progress to make, techniques to master, and now I¡¯m going to spend weeks just trying to stand without looking like an idiot!¡± Elder Ming¡¯s smirk returned, faint but unmistakable. ¡°Consider it a lesson in humility.¡± Before I could retort, a soft knock interrupted us. The sound was almost polite, a stark contrast to the tension of the moment. Both Elder Ming and I turned toward the courtyard¡¯s entrance. ¡°Elder Ming, Kai,¡± a familiar voice called out. Xiao Bao¡¯s silhouette appeared just beyond the threshold, his face still marked with crumbs of food. ¡°There are people here to meet you.¡± Chapter 160: A New Face Chapter 160: A New Face The chill bit harder than usual that morning as I stood with Elder Ming, the crushing weight of the Black Tortoise shell pressing down on every joint and muscle. My breath misted in the cold air, and each exhale felt heavier than the last. I¡¯d barely managed to pull myself upright after Xiao Bao¡¯s announcement. When I saw them, my heart sank. The group approaching wasn¡¯t Feng Wu or the Whispering Wind sect disciples I¡¯d been hoping for. Instead, it was a caravan of strangers; at least a dozen figures, many of them seedy-looking types who wouldn¡¯t have been out of place in the darker alleys of Crescent Bay City. A handful of carts and wagons creaked behind them, weighed down with items I couldn¡¯t make out from this distance. Leading them was a man with a sharp, angular face, dressed too well for a simple traveler but not quite polished enough to be a noble. His hair was slicked back, and even from afar, I could see the smirk curling his lips as he locked eyes with Elder Ming and me. The kind of smirk that made my stomach churn. "Great," I muttered under my breath, forcing my legs to move. The shell¡¯s weight bore down on me with every step, and I had to focus just to keep my qi flowing steadily enough to reinforce my body. My limbs screamed for relief, but I straightened my back and clenched my jaw, doing my best to appear composed. Why now? I cursed silently. Out of all the times to take on a tribulation, why did it have to be today? The strangers continued their approach, and as they drew closer, the leader¡¯s smirk widened. His confident gait and the rough demeanor of his companions¡ªall of it screamed trouble. I braced myself, each step feeling like a gamble. By the time I reached the courtyard¡¯s edge, my legs were trembling beneath the weight of the shell, but I kept my chin up. ¡°Are you Kai Liu?¡± the man called out, his voice smooth but with an edge that set my nerves on fire. His sharp eyes flicked toward Elder Ming briefly before settling on me again. ¡°And the Village Head?¡± Elder Ming nodded, and I stopped a few paces from him, fighting the urge to lean on the gate for support. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said, keeping my tone steady. ¡°Who¡¯s asking?¡± The man¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. In fact, it deepened. Without warning, he moved. Fast. Too fast for me to react. My body tensed instinctively, qi surging in a desperate attempt to respond. But the weight of the shell slowed me down, and I could only watch, frozen, as his hand darted toward me. My heart jumped into my throat, panic flaring¡ª ¡ªand then he pulled something from his pocket. ¡°Here,¡± he said, holding it out with a flourish. It was... a silk-wrapped box? The man¡¯s movements were deliberate as he extended the box toward me, and then bowed deeply. His smirk was gone, replaced by a respectful expression that looked almost out of place on his sharp features. ¡°I¡¯m Liang Chen,¡± he said, his tone calm and deferential. ¡°A humble merchant. These men and the caravans you see behind me are my workers. We¡¯ve come to offer our services to your village.¡± I blinked. He straightened, gesturing toward the wagons behind him. ¡°We bring supplies, tools, and goods for trade. The roads here aren''t well-maintained, but word of Gentle Wind Village as your abode has spread. It¡¯s rare to find a village with such a promising reputation.¡± He offered a small smile. ¡°And I couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to establish connections with someone who made it to the finals of the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet.¡± For a moment, I just stared at him, my mind reeling. I¡¯d prepared myself for a fight, for a bandit leader or ambitious rogue sect trying to claim the village¡¯s resources. Instead... he was just a merchant? I glanced at Elder Ming, whose expression remained as unreadable as ever. Of course, he¡¯d probably seen through this man¡¯s intentions the moment he laid eyes on him. Meanwhile, I stood there like an idiot, trying to process the sudden shift in tone. Liang Chen cleared his throat, holding the silk-wrapped box out toward me again. ¡°This is a gift,¡± he said. ¡°A token of goodwill. I hope it will convey the sincerity of our intentions.¡± With effort, I unclenched my jaw and forced a smile. ¡°Uh... thanks,¡± I said, taking the box with hands that trembled only partly from exertion. The weight of the shell made it feel heavier than it was, but I managed not to drop it.@@@@ Just as I took the silk-wrapped box from Liang Chen, a familiar, indignant voice erupted from behind me. ¡°You!¡± I turned to see Huan, the representative of the Azure Silk Trading Company, storming out of the village gates with all the dramatic flair of someone personally wronged. His eyes darted between Liang Chen and me before landing squarely on Liang Chen. He pointed an accusing finger at him, his expression a mix of shock and derision. ¡°What are you doing here, Liang?¡± Huan demanded, his voice tinged with an almost theatrical outrage. ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused me enough trouble already?¡± I blinked, caught completely off guard. Huan was rarely this animated unless he was haggling prices or trying to sell off his more dubious wares. Liang Chen, for his part, seemed entirely unfazed. In fact, he chuckled. ¡°Good to see you too, Huan. It¡¯s been a while.¡± His smirk returned, but it was lighter this time, almost playful. ¡°Still running things under the Azure Silk Trading Company, I see?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°You know each other?¡± I asked, glancing between them. Huan turned to me with wide, pleading eyes that would¡¯ve looked ridiculous on anyone else. ¡°Kai, you wouldn¡¯t betray me, right? After everything I¡¯ve done for this village? For you? I got your letter to the Verdant Lotus Sect in time! Surely you¡¯re not going to let him steal my business now!¡± Liang Chen let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Steal your business? Come now, Huan. I¡¯m not here to compete with you.¡± He turned back to me, his smirk softening. ¡°Your company has a good eye for potential, though. I¡¯ll give them that. It seems we both recognized this village¡¯s promise.¡± It gleamed like polished obsidian, its surface smooth yet etched with faint, intricate patterns. I reached out to touch it, but my hand passed through as though it weren¡¯t even there. ¡°Tianyi,¡± I called, my voice steady now. She moved closer, her wings stirring the air. ¡°Can you see anything on my back?¡± She tilted her head, studying me intently. ¡°No. Why? Are you experiencing hallucinations as a result of this tribulation?¡± I frowned, glancing at the reflection again. ¡°I¡¯m not hallucinating,¡± I muttered, more to myself than her. ¡°But this... tribulation¡¯s effects are stranger than I thought.¡± Tianyi didn¡¯t press further, though the concern in her gaze lingered. ¡°If you¡¯re sure...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s just... a lot to take in.¡± Tianyi¡¯s antenna-like strands twitched, but she nodded and stepped back. I turned my focus back to the reflection on the furnace¡¯s surface. The tortoise shell shimmered faintly, almost alive with some inner energy, its intricate patterns shifting subtly when I blinked. My fingers itched to study it more closely, to analyze whatever this tribulation had brought upon me. But even thinking about it made my back feel heavier, like the shell could sense my curiosity and decided to remind me of its presence. ¡°By the way, Where''s Windy?¡± ¡°He went hunting,¡± she said, her tone matter-of-fact as she dusted off a shelf near the furnace. I groaned, leaning down on the bed as carefully as I could. ¡°Of course, he did. I told him not to stray too far! We¡¯re in no position to be chasing him if he runs into trouble.¡± I focused my senses on our emotional link. It was faint. Only Tianyi could detect his location or communicate with him. Perhaps being infused with her energy from his time as an egg led to their bond? Her glowing eyes blinked at me, wide and unassuming. ¡°He¡¯s grown more confident. You should trust his instincts.¡± I sighed, sinking deeper into the creaking bed. Tianyi, utterly unfazed, returned to dusting. Still, her words gnawed at me. Maybe she was right, but that didn¡¯t make it any easier to watch Windy put himself in danger, even if I knew he was more than capable. I suppose this was how Elder Ming felt dealing with me in the beginning. I let out a long breath, shifting my focus back to the more immediate problem¡ªthe crushing weight on my back and the dire state of my qi reserves. This wasn¡¯t sustainable. Judging by the weight, the shell must be at least two and a half shi. And from the looks of it, it applied itself evenly throughout my body. If walking a few steps around the village was enough to drain me, how was I supposed to maintain the shop, handle the villagers¡¯ requests, or even keep up with my cultivation? Every task, no matter how minor, would demand an immense amount of qi just to function normally. And if I was going to survive this tribulation, or even just make it through the next few days, I needed a plan. The answer was obvious. Pills. Copious amounts of them. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. It wasn''t that long ago when I¡¯d lectured Lan-Yin and Wang Jun about the dangers of over-reliance on pills. I glanced toward the furnace. I¡¯d need to refine something potent enough to replenish my reserves without completely depleting my stock. The villagers needed these pills too, and if I burned through everything for my own sake, it would set us all back. ¡°Tianyi,¡± I said, my voice breaking the silence. She turned, her glowing eyes locking onto me. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I need your help,¡± I continued, pushing myself upright with a wince. ¡°I¡¯m going to focus on cultivating as much qi as possible, but I need someone to keep an eye on the furnace. And maybe help me fetch ingredients from the storage.¡± She nodded, her antennae twitching slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, reaching under the table where I kept my personal stash of pills. My fingers brushed against the cool surface of the wooden box, and I carefully brought it down to the bed. Inside, neatly aligned in rows, were several pills, each gleaming faintly in the light from the furnace. They were my best work; high-grade recovery pills I¡¯d refined over the past month. I¡¯d been saving them for emergencies, either for a battle or if someone was gravely injured. Well, if this wasn¡¯t an emergency, I didn¡¯t know what was. Tianyi hovered near the furnace, watching me with her usual detached curiosity. The next step in surviving this tribulation started now. As I picked up one of the pills, the faint warmth it radiated seeped into my fingertips, a promise of the energy it held. It was going to be hard. But if I could complete this, then the reward... I let out a slow breath, preparing myself for the long night ahead. "Time to see just how far I can push myself." Chapter 161: The Lotus Blooms in Fire Chapter 161: The Lotus Blooms in Fire The steam from the teapot spiraled upward, curling in delicate tendrils that caught the morning light. I poured carefully, the amber liquid filling the porcelain cups with a shaky flow, as a result of my unsteady hands. Across from me, Feng Wu tapped a single finger against the table, a small gesture of appreciation as he cradled his cup with both hands. But the serenity didn¡¯t last. ¡°The Black Tortoise Tribulation?¡± Feng Wu¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, laced with disbelief. His brow furrowed as he leaned forward, his cup momentarily forgotten. ¡°This isn''t some joke, right?¡± I nodded, setting the teapot down. ¡°Nope. No joke.¡± ¡°One of the four mythical beasts. I suppose your claims of being special aren''t so wrong after all,¡¯¡± He shook his head, clearly still trying to process it. ¡°Well, here I am,¡± I said with a shrug, lifting my own cup. My eyes were baggy, and my entire body hurt. Even sleeping was a challenge with this tribulation, and I ended up spending half of my night cycling my qi. ¡°Don''t know whether to call this a blessing or a curse.¡± Feng Wu didn¡¯t laugh. Instead, he sighed, rubbing his temple. ¡°The Heavenly Interface keeps throwing surprises. The Verdant Lotus Sect has been studying its quirks, and we¡¯ve already adjusted the curriculum to account for the way it accelerates growth. How to trigger certain quests, and how to complete them... It¡¯s made the younger disciples ambitious. Li Na and Han Wei especially. They¡¯re growing steadily.¡± "Ambitious, huh?" I leaned back, trying to picture the younger disciples clashing over who could outpace the other. ¡°I bet they¡¯re eager to try their skills, but I hope they¡¯re not reckless. Or at least, I hope they¡¯ve mastered bandaging their own scrapes. The only reason I refined my body this far was because of my hydrosol and other medicines.¡± Feng Wu raised a brow. ¡°You think we¡¯d let disciples train without the basics? Every Verdant Lotus disciple is taught first aid.¡± I snorted, setting my cup down. ¡°Ah yes, I''ve seen it in action. You all carry medicinal wine in your satchels? So much for being a taoist.¡± He rolled his eyes, his tone laced with exasperation. ¡°You work with medicines, Kai. You know it¡¯s rooted in practical application.¡± ¡°Oh, I agree,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°But then why go out of your way to make it smell and taste good? I bet you add... let¡¯s see... maybe star anise?¡± Feng Wu stiffened, just barely, and I grinned. ¡°So I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°It''s a sect secret,¡± he said firmly, though the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his amusement. ¡°Sure it is,¡± I teased. ¡°It just seems like its less about wounds and more about giving these taoists an excuse to drink. But Li Na and Han Wei, huh? Good. I¡¯ll look forward to sparring with them again.¡± ¡°Speaking of sparring... Jian Feng. I heard you beat him.¡± I waved dismissively. ¡°He wasn¡¯t at his best. He was using a staff, which was clearly unfamiliar to him. If it had been hand-to-hand or with a weapon he actually trained with, I wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Feng Wu smirked. ¡°And yet you still won. Convenient how you neglect to mention the fact that you were holding back, too.¡± ¡°What?¡± I blinked at him, caught off guard. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t play coy,¡± Feng Wu said, leaning back with a knowing grin. ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t use Rooted Banyan Stance or Bamboo Reprisal Counter, all because Elder Ming asked you not to show your hand.¡± I felt my face heat up. ¡°That¡¯s... different.¡± ¡°Different? How so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not chivalrous to flaunt that. I¡¯m not arrogant enough to rub my opponent¡¯s face in the fact that I was holding back.¡± Feng Wu stifled a laugh. ¡°Not arrogant, huh? I could¡¯ve sworn you had a ''young master¡¯ persona you liked to whip out now and then. What happened to that?¡± I glared at him, though my blush probably ruined the effect. ¡°Could you just tell me about what happened to the Whispering Wind sect? Weren''t they supposed to come by now?¡± Feng Wu¡¯s smile faded, and his posture straightened, the air between us turning heavy. ¡°They¡¯re delayed,¡± he said, his voice quieter now. ¡°Because of the Silent Moon.¡± My cup paused halfway to my lips. ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Wu exhaled, his expression grim. ¡°There¡¯s been a serious conflict in the east. A territory dispute turned into something much bigger. One of the Silent Moon elders, the ones from the mainland; they attacked and injured Tian Zhan.¡± I nearly dropped my cup. ¡°Tian Zhan? Injured? But he¡¯s one of the Whispering Wind Sect¡¯s strongest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why this is so serious,¡± Feng Wu said. ¡°Tian Zhan was leading the effort, and now the Whispering Wind Sect is mobilizing for a larger conflict. Their candidate for sect leader being injured is no small matter. The Silent Moon Sect knew what they were doing.¡± I leaned back, the weight of his words sinking in. ¡°So that¡¯s why they haven¡¯t sent anyone here yet. I¡¯m thankful the Verdant Lotus Sect hasn¡¯t withdrawn their support, then we¡¯d be in a much worse position.¡± Feng Wu nodded. ¡°Now that Sect Leader has come out of seclusion, things are stabilizing.¡± My head snapped up. ¡°Sect Leader Shaotian Ye? He¡¯s... out?¡± ¡°Not just out, he¡¯s broken through to the Spirit Ascension stage.¡± I blinked, stunned. I¡¯d almost forgotten that the sect leader had gone into seclusion months ago. ¡°Spirit Ascension...¡± I repeated numbly. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. So he''s as strong as the Wind Sage now?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Feng Wu agreed. ¡°We have no way of confirming it. The ambient qi levels are rising everywhere, and breakthroughs among elders and sect leaders who''ve plateaued for decades are becoming more common. The balance of power is shifting.¡± I nodded slowly, my thoughts churning. The ramifications of such a change wasn''t small. But for now, I had to focus on what I could control¡ªlike surviving this tribulation. Through the window, I caught sight of Tianyi and Windy outside. They were in the snow, Windy darting through the drifts while Tianyi¡¯s wings sparkled in the sunlight as she leapt and twisted in the air. What looked like playful antics was clearly training, the two of them honing their instincts and skills with every movement. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Despite Windy''s lower cultivation level, his insticts were first-rate, and allowed him to keep up against Tianyi in a way I never could. The sunlight glinted off the snow outside, illuminating the sharp contrast of Tianyi¡¯s glittering wings and Windy¡¯s sleek, serpentine movements. She spun midair, her wings slicing through the crisp winter air with precision, while Windy whipped his tail in controlled arcs, carving small trenches into the snow. It was hard to tell if they were playing or sparring, but knowing those two, it was probably both. I looked at the screen, ruminating my options. Feng Wu¡¯s logic was sound, but the risks still loomed large in my mind. If this went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t just be my cultivation that suffered¡ªit could set me back in ways I couldn¡¯t afford. Still, the idea of overcoming the Black Tortoise Tribulation with a stronger foundation was tempting. Very tempting. ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens,¡± I murmured, raising the menu. Which skill would you like to apply the Technique Token? Spiritual Herbalism - 6 (...) Nature''s Attunement - 6 (...) Accelerated Reading - 9 (...) Rooted Banyan Stance - 4 (...) Crimson Lotus Purification - 1 (...) Bamboo Reprisal Counter - 1 (...) Memory Palace Technique - 1 (...) Refinement Simulation Technique - 1 (...) Heavenly Flame Mantra - 1(...) I glanced back at Feng Wu, and he looked at me with a reassuring nod. ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± Are you sure you want to use a Technique Token on Crimson Lotus Purification? This action is irreversible. The system¡¯s confirmation window hovered before me, clear and final. And then, I confirmed. The world vanished. A flood of sensation and knowledge slammed into my mind like a tidal wave. I gasped as an intense warmth blossomed inside my chest, spreading outward in rapid pulses. For a split second, I couldn¡¯t feel my body at all, as though I¡¯d been pulled out of myself and suspended in pure, unfiltered knowing. Patterns. Rhythms. My mind swirled as diagrams and circuits of flowing qi painted themselves across my consciousness in vivid detail. I saw it¡ªthe Crimson Lotus Purification as I¡¯d never seen it before. Every delicate cycle of qi moving through my meridians unfolded before me with clarity so sharp it burned. The breathing technique shifted; its cadence altering slightly, elongating my inhales, and smoothing my exhales. The Lotus grows in harmony with breath and blood. A voice¡ªor perhaps just an impression¡ªwhispered into my mind. I couldn¡¯t tell if it came from the system, from myself, or from the technique itself. The flow of qi wasn¡¯t just a steady stream anymore; it was a carefully choreographed dance. I felt the changes. The purification process refined itself, no longer a slow, clunky effort but a precise weave of energy. The stagnant, sluggish feeling I¡¯d struggled with for so long vanished like a mirage. New pathways etched themselves into my awareness. Subtle twists and loops within my meridians I hadn¡¯t realized were there before. I could adjust my qi flow on instinct now, nudging it into optimal patterns with a thought. It was as if someone had shown me a hidden map of my own body, one I never knew existed. I blinked, my vision refocusing on the table in front of me. My entire body felt weightless yet grounded, as though I¡¯d shed an invisible layer of exhaustion. A faint trail of drool was sliding down my chin, and I hastily wiped it away before Feng Wu could notice. He did. ¡°You... drooled,¡± he said, a mixture of amusement and concern coloring his voice. ¡°Are you okay? You blanked out for a moment.¡± I stared at him, still reeling. Words failed me for a long beat before I managed to croak out, ¡°I think... I think it worked.¡± The system chimed softly, and a window appeared in front of me. Crimson Lotus Purification has evolved to Vermilion Lotus Refinement - Level 1. Remaining Tokens: 1 I swallowed hard, my hands trembling as I absorbed the words. ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Wu asked, leaning forward, his scholarly curiosity fully unleashed now. I exhaled slowly, my breathing instinctively following the new rhythm etched into my mind. ¡°It... changed. The Crimson Lotus Purification is gone, it evolved. It¡¯s faster and smoother than before! It feels like it was always meant to be like this.¡± Feng Wu¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°It actually evolved? The system adjusted a cultivation method?¡± His voice wavered between shock and awe. ¡°Kai, do you realize how unheard of this is? Cultivation methods are sacred because tampering with them is dangerous¡ªimpossible, even! But the system... it just¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± I muttered, my mind still buzzing from the knowledge. ¡°It didn¡¯t just force a level-up; it improved it. Perfectly. The system knew how to do it.¡± Feng Wu rubbed his face, muttering something about needing to write a report for his sect. I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling, my thoughts a tangle of awe, disbelief, and rising hope. If the Heavenly Interface could do this... if it could refine techniques to such perfection... then what else was it capable of? I glanced over at the second-class disciple with a grin. "I know what I have to do." Chapter 162: A Snake Dreams of the Sky The snow stretched endlessly around Gentle Wind Village, a pristine white blanket interrupted only by Windy¡¯s sleek, coiled form. His scales, a pale white with a faint blue sheen, blended with the frost, making him nearly invisible save for the glint of his narrowed blue eyes. He rested atop a snowdrift, watching as the villagers bustled about, their faces flushed with admiration as they glanced toward the center of the village. Toward her. Tianyi, with her shimmering wings folded behind her back, stood near the gathering of villagers, her human form a delicate contradiction of strength and fragility. She was radiant, ethereal, a figure straight out of their stories. To them, she was nothing short of miraculous. And then there was him¡ªWindy. The snake. The villagers spoke of her transformation in awed whispers, calling her a "miracle," a "blessing." But when their eyes turned to him, they softened with a condescension that cut deeper than the winter chill. He could hear their thoughts as clearly as if they¡¯d been spoken aloud: Kai¡¯s snake. His pet. Loyal, but nothing more. Windy¡¯s tail lashed against the snow. His frustration simmered just beneath his smooth scales. He wasn¡¯t just a snake. He wasn¡¯t just anything. He was a predator, an apex creature who had proven his worth time and time again, in battle and in loyalty. Yet the world seemed to value not his power, but Tianyi¡¯s newfound ability to mimic the ones they protected. ''Why must I wear another skin to prove my worth?'' The thought hissed through his mind like venom. ''A serpent does not need wings to fly.'' He coiled tighter, his body instinctively readying to strike, though there was no enemy before him. Windy¡¯s gaze drifted toward the treeline at the village¡¯s edge, where the wilderness began. The forest loomed beyond it, dark and tangled. A place of danger that Kai and Tianyi had warned him to avoid. But there were paths he could take that skirted its edges, away from the constraints of the village, away from the pitying gazes. With a flick of his tail, Windy slid from the snowdrift and began weaving his way toward the outskirts of the village. The snow parted easily for him, his movements smooth and fluid despite the bitter cold. His mind raced, each thought sharper than the chill biting at his body. ''Let them call me what they will. I do not need their recognition. I¡¯ll prove my worth to myself.'' As he neared the village¡¯s boundary, a shadow fell across the snow in front of him. He stopped, his tongue flicking out instinctively to sense who had blocked his path. Tianyi¡¯s scent was unmistakable. ¡°Where are you going, Windy?¡± Her voice was gentle, yet it carried the weight of someone used to being heeded. She hovered slightly above the snow, her wings stirring the air in slow, deliberate motions. ¡°Does Kai know?¡± Windy curled defensively, his eyes narrowing. ''I don¡¯t answer to you. Or anyone. I go where I please.'' Tianyi tilted her head, her antennae-like strands twitching thoughtfully. She wasn¡¯t angry, merely curious. ¡°Then be safe,¡± she said at last, her voice soft. ¡°And come back before dinner.¡± He flicked his tail dismissively, though a small part of him¡ªone he refused to acknowledge¡ªfelt a flicker of warmth at her words. ''I don¡¯t need your concern.'' ¡°And yet you have it,¡± She replied, her smile faint but genuine. She turned back toward the village, her wings fluttering as she left him to his path. Windy watched her go, his frustration bubbling anew. He didn¡¯t want her care or Kai¡¯s approval. He wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto carve his own place, one that was undeniable, irrefutable. With a determined flick of his tongue, he set off into the wilderness. The cold bit harder as he ventured further from the village. The snow deepened, and the trees became sparse, their skeletal branches casting jagged shadows across the ground. Windy moved with purpose, his serpentine body undeterred by the terrain, though the chill gnawed at his strength. The wind howled around him, carrying with it the faint scent of prey; small animals burrowed beneath the snow, their heartbeats faint but detectable. He ignored them. Hunting wasn¡¯t his goal, not today. Today was about freedom, about proving that he could survive, thrive, without the protection of Kai or the village. The wilderness seemed endless, its silence broken only by the crunch of snow beneath him and the occasional creak of ice-laden branches. His spirit beast constitution kept him moving, but even it couldn¡¯t fully shield him from the raw force of winter. The cold seeped into him, a reminder of the natural order he sought to defy. ''Survival isn¡¯t enough,'' he thought bitterly. ''I need more. I need...'' The word eluded him, but the yearning it represented burned in his chest. Several li into his journey, the snow thinned as Windy approached a slope. His tongue flicked out instinctively, sensing something unusual below. The air was warmer here, a strange anomaly in the heart of winter. A faint hiss echoed from beneath the snow, carrying the unmistakable cadence of his kin. R?a?o?§£E?s Curiosity, mingled with a twinge of disdain, guided his movements. Windy slithered down the incline, his body flowing effortlessly over the frozen terrain until he found a narrow fissure in the ground, partially obscured by snow. The warmth emanated stronger now, a telltale sign of life below. He hesitated only briefly before slipping inside, his sleek form navigating the dark passage with ease. The chamber revealed itself gradually, the dim light filtering through cracks above. The air was thick, humid compared to the bitter cold outside. Snakes of varying sizes and colors were coiled together in sprawling masses, their bodies intertwined in a survivalist embrace against the winter¡¯s grip. The sight was both awe-inspiring and, to Windy, faintly repellent. He paused at the edge of the gathering, his presence immediately noticed. Several heads lifted, forked tongues flickering in unison as they assessed him. They did not hiss in warning or challenge but observed him with a quiet curiosity. Even among his own kind, his radiant scales and subtle qi aura marked him as different. Other.@@@@ Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. If strength was the only language they understood, then he would speak it fluently. Slowly, deliberately, he began slithering toward the heart of the hibernacula, where the largest snakes coiled in their arrogant complacency. The temperature was warmer here, the air heavy with the combined breath of the dominants. Their hulking forms lay piled on one another, motionless save for the occasional flick of a tail or shift of a massive coil. Windy¡¯s movements were smooth, his scales glinting faintly in the dim light as he approached the nearest of them; the same one that tried to attack him. The serpent¡¯s size was intimidating. easily five times his length, its girth enough to crush a boar. It barely acknowledged him, assuming him to be no threat. It was a mistake. With a blur of motion, Windy struck. His fangs sank into the massive snake¡¯s neck with precision, injecting a burst of venom that stunned the creature. Before it could react, Windy twisted his body around its bulk, constricting with a force far beyond his size. The larger snake writhed, its movements sluggish and uncoordinated compared to Windy¡¯s honed techniques. It thrashed violently but failed to dislodge him. Within moments, it lay still, its dominance stripped away. The other snakes stirred at the commotion, their dull eyes now fixed on Windy. Whispers rippled through the chamber, hisses of confusion and fear. ¡°He defeated One-Eye,¡± one murmured. ¡°Impossible. He¡¯s too small,¡± another said. Windy ignored them, his focus already shifting to the next largest snake. This one was more alert, its forked tongue flicking rapidly as it regarded him warily. But caution was no substitute for skill. Windy darted forward, his movements a blur as he coiled around its head, forcing its jaws shut before delivering a series of rapid strikes to its vulnerable underbelly. The fight was over before it began. The defeated snakes hissed in outrage, their voices rising in a cacophony of bitterness. ¡°As one predator falls, another rises,¡± one murmured, its tone bitter and resigned. ¡°The strongest of our kind was slain, and now he takes its place.¡± ¡°That brute?¡± another spat, its tone laden with scorn. ¡°He wasn¡¯t even a shadow of the power the last apex held. But alas, even that one''s might meant nothing to the shadow in the forest.¡± Windy froze, his body coiling tighter as their words settled over him like a layer of frost. Shadow? The term pricked at his instincts, carrying a weight far beyond their grumbled disdain. He slithered closer to one of the defeated serpents, his tongue flicking out sharply, his aura a cold and unyielding demand for clarity. ¡°What shadow?¡± Windy¡¯s voice cut through their murmurs, sharp and deliberate. ¡°Speak clearly. What are you talking about?¡± The snake nearest to him recoiled, its battered pride and aching body reluctant to cooperate. But Windy¡¯s unwavering gaze bore into it, his coiled body radiating a silent but potent menace. Reluctantly, it answered, its voice trembling with a mix of fear and bitterness. ¡°There¡¯s something in the forest,¡± it admitted, its tone low and halting. ¡°A predator, far greater than anything we¡¯ve known. It came from the depths of the forest and killed the apex of this place. None of us dared to face it.¡± Another snake chimed in, its voice tinged with equal parts fear and resignation. ¡°It claimed its territory in the forest, and now it looms over us, unseen but ever-present. We stay here because we have no choice.¡± Windy¡¯s tongue flicked again, tasting the truth in their words. His mind churned with the implications, the image of this shadowy predator painting itself vividly in his imagination. Whatever this creature was, it had already marked its dominance in blood, and now it lingered, unchallenged, just beyond the reach of these lesser beings. His coils tensed further, a spark of challenge igniting within him. He slithered closer to the speaking snake, his voice cutting through the thick, humid air like a blade. ¡°You cower here, waiting for the next shadow to claim you,¡± Windy hissed. ¡°But I will not. Tell me everything you know about this predator.¡± The hisses of his kind grew quieter as Windy¡¯s demand lingered in the air, his presence casting a long shadow over the defeated serpents. Slowly, they began to speak, their fragmented knowledge spilling forth like scattered embers, illuminating the shape of the danger that awaited. Quest: Path of the Serpent - Discover the shadow and confirm its existence. - Overcome a predator that surpasses you in cultivation rank without relying solely on speed. - Protect your territory. Windy¡¯s tail flicked sharply as he dismissed the screen. The notion of protecting the hibernacula grated against his pride, but the challenge intrigued him. If this shadow had claimed dominance over the forest, then it was his duty to confront it. He slithered toward the fissure, his body tense with anticipation. The forest loomed in his thoughts, its dangers a distant hum in the back of his mind. Kai and Tianyi¡¯s warnings echoed faintly, but he brushed them aside. ¡°This is not for them,¡± he told himself, his tongue flicking out to taste the cold air as he emerged from the underground chamber. ¡°This is for me. My territory. My strength.¡± It was night now, and the snow greeted him once more, its chill biting but invigorating. Windy coiled briefly at the entrance to the fissure, his gaze fixed on the treeline in the distance. The forest awaited, its shadows deeper and darker than ever. With a final flick of his tail, Windy darted forward, leaving the hibernacula behind. He was done waiting. It was time to rise. Chapter 163: Burden of the Black Tortoise I rubbed my temples, sitting cross-legged by the furnace, the faint hum of the Vermilion Lotus Refinement technique threading through my meridians like a calming melody. It had been a week since I upgraded the technique, and though it hadn¡¯t magically solved my problems, it had given me something invaluable. Breathing room. My qi reserves were still in a state of being perpetually drained, but at least now I didn¡¯t feel like I was drowning every moment of the day. With the Vermilion Lotus Refinement, my energy cycled more efficiently, letting me reclaim enough qi daily to function somewhat normally without burning through my stash of pills. Even the crushing weight of the Black Tortoise shell felt less oppressive, although perhaps I was just hallucinating. The door creaked open, and Lan-Yin peeked her head inside. ¡°Morning, Kai! Brought you breakfast!¡± she chimed, holding up a basket of steamed buns. Behind her, Wang Jun trudged in, carrying a crate of supplies for the shop. ¡°And here''s the shipment from Azure Silk. You¡¯re welcome.¡± I gave them a tired smile, before slipping into a bow with clasped hands. ¡°This young master promises to repay this debt.¡± Lan-Yin set the basket on the counter and waved dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯d do the same for us. Besides, it¡¯s not every day we get to see you being so... slow and clunky.¡± ¡°Wow, thanks for the reminder,¡± I said dryly, taking a bun and biting into it. The warm, fluffy dough melted in my mouth, and for a moment, I forgot about the tribulation entirely. Wang Jun dropped the crate with a thud, stretching his arms. ¡°This is the last one, according to Huan.¡± He eyed me critically. ¡°You look a bit less like death today.¡± I gestured to the furnace, where the faint glow of refining heat pulsed softly. ¡°Thank the Vermilion Lotus Refinement for that. It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s keeping me functional.¡± It was invaluable. But knowing that, I had tried to use my last technique token to upgrade it once more, right after using one while I was with Feng Wu. If it was this good after one upgrade, then what would it become if I used another? Unfortunately, the Heavenly Interface curbed my enthusiasm. You do not have enough tokens to upgrade Vermillion Lotus Refinement. The three of us fell into a comfortable silence as they busied themselves with tidying the shop and checking inventory. I watched them work, a pang of gratitude settling in my chest. Over the past week, Lan-Yin and Wang Jun had practically moved in to help me. Between running errands, organizing shipments, and keeping the shop in order, they¡¯d taken on more responsibility than I could have asked for. Even the other villages chipped in, having heard I wasn''t able to move all that well. I''d have to thank Li Wei later with a new set of energy-boosting elixirs for reinforcing all the furniture I had. ¡°Thanks, really,¡± I said quietly. ¡°For everything.¡± Lan-Yin waved me off, pretending to be busy with a jar of herbs. ¡°Don¡¯t get all sentimental on us, Kai. You¡¯ll ruin your mysterious, aloof alchemist vibe.¡± Wang Jun snorted. ¡°Yeah, because that¡¯s what everyone thinks of when they see him. ¡®Mysterious.¡¯¡± I chuckled, shaking my head. The banter was a welcome distraction, but beneath it, I could feel the steady changes in my body. The weight of the tortoise shell was still there, but I¡¯d grown accustomed to it. My muscles didn¡¯t scream with every step anymore, and my balance had improved enough that I didn¡¯t stumble like a newborn foal whenever I stood up. I''d learn to stand on my bones, aligning my skeleton without relying on my muscles to keep me upright. With my constant flow of pills alongside Tianyi''s healing, I entered an unceasing state of destruction and rejuvenation. My body was rapidly adapting to the weight; many times faster than even I could anticipate. It wasn¡¯t just my body, either. My mind had adapted, forced to work in tandem with the Vermilion Lotus Refinement technique to squeeze every ounce of efficiency from my qi. Your Mind has advanced to Qi Initiation Realm - Rank 3 The constant strain of thinking, planning, and visualizing my energy flow, reducing the waste so I could go about my daily life resulted in my mind reaching the next rank... this tribulation was showing results already. r???¦­O?¦Â?S ¡°Hey,¡± Lan-Yin said, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Are you even listening?¡± I blinked, realizing she was holding up a small pouch. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°This is for you,¡± she said, tossing it onto the counter. ¡°A little something from the villagers. They¡¯ve all been worried about you, you know. Even if you told them you were just ¡®injured,¡¯ they¡¯ve been talking nonstop about when our herbalist will be back in action.¡± I picked up the pouch, the faint clinking of coins and small trinkets inside. Warmth spread through me, pushing aside the lingering weight of the shell. ¡°Tell them it won''t be too long. In fact," I stood up slowly, brushing off my robes and stretching my arms. With a deliberate motion, I clenched my fist, channeling just enough qi into my right arm to stabilize it, and then threw a punch into the air. "I should be able to join you all for morning training today." Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The motion was smooth, though I couldn¡¯t deny the sluggishness compared to my usual self. Lan-Yin, who was practicing slow and deliberate movements nearby, chuckled softly. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re both carrying extra weight these days.¡± I managed a grin despite my exhaustion. Elder Ming¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°That¡¯s enough resting, Kai. Into the horse stance. Hold it until I say otherwise.¡± Groaning, I pushed myself upright and spread my feet into position, lowering my center of gravity. The stance burned my thighs almost immediately, but I grit my teeth and bore through it. Elder Ming walked around me, occasionally nudging my arms or legs to adjust my posture. ¡°This is progress,¡± he said after several minutes of silent observation. ¡°You¡¯ve adapted to the weight.¡± ¡°Still doesn''t make it any less frustrating.¡± I muttered under my breath. I used to be able to do this stance in my sleep, with how often I practiced it. But now, it was reduced to a mere fraction. He ignored me. ¡°You can begin practicing the Heavenly Flame Mantra again¡ªbut only the footwork and stances, maybe some non-contact sparring. Attempting the full Dance of a Thousand Flames in your condition would incinerate you.¡± I sighed, knowing he was right. ¡°Got it.¡± As I transitioned into the foundational stances of the Heavenly Flame Mantra, I focused on drawing qi into my palms. The heat began to build, spreading across my skin like a slow burn. It was a delicate balance; too little qi and the flames would sputter out, too much and I¡¯d exhaust my reserves in seconds. The added weight of the shell made even the simplest movements a challenge. My steps were heavy, deliberate, and the strain forced me to concentrate on every shift of my balance. Every so often, I reminded myself to stand as efficiently as possible, letting some of my muscles relax, conserving stamina and qi wherever I could. ¡°Good,¡± he said finally. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Wang Jun, spar with Kai. Non-contact.¡± Wang Jun cracked his knuckles, a wide grin spreading across his face. ¡°This should be fun.¡± I rolled my shoulders, trying to ignore the knot of apprehension in my chest. Wang Jun would be fast; far faster than I was in my current state. The only way I could keep up was to outthink him, using the weight of the shell to force myself into a new rhythm. The first exchange came quickly. Wang Jun lunged, his movements fluid and precise. I barely had time to react, shifting my weight and pivoting to avoid his strike. My counterattack was slower, a sweeping kick meant to keep him at bay rather than land a hit. He dodged easily, his grin widening. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do better than that.¡± I adjusted my strategy, funneling a small amount of qi into my legs to enhance my mobility. It wasn¡¯t enough to match his speed, but it gave me just enough to make it competitive. I feinted left, then stepped back, forcing him to overcommit to his next attack. As he recovered, I brought my arm up in a defensive motion, letting the momentum carry me into a counterstrike. The weight of the shell forced every movement to be precise. There was no room for wasted energy, no margin for error. It felt like a game, one where I had to think two moves ahead just to keep up. Every strike Wang Jun threw demanded an efficient response, a single move to counter two of his. By the time Elder Ming called for a break, my body was drenched in sweat and my qi reserves were dangerously low. Even though it was non-contact, it felt like I''d gone through a gauntlet. I dropped to one knee, gasping for air, but a faint sense of satisfaction lingered beneath the exhaustion. ¡°You¡¯re doing well despite your handicap,¡± Elder Ming said, his tone approving. ¡°Rest. Continue to circulate your qi and bring your reserves back to acceptable levels before we repeat the process." I nodded, collapsing cross-legged onto the frost-covered ground. The Vermilion Lotus Refinement technique hummed through my body, its steady rhythm soothing the chaos in my meridians. My breaths were heavy, each exhale forming a cloud of vapor in the cold air. Wang Jun sat beside me, looking far too comfortable compared to my aching state. He stretched his arms overhead, letting out a satisfied groan. ¡°You know, this feels pretty good,¡± he said, a lopsided grin on his face. ¡°For once, I¡¯m the one in control during sparring. Usually, it¡¯s you pulling your punches to help me improve.¡± I snorted, too drained to fully engage in the banter. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it. Once this shell is off me, I¡¯ll make you regret every second you enjoyed this.¡± Lan-Yin chuckled from her spot, where she was practicing her footwork. ¡°You two are like children.¡± Wang Jun grinned, unabashed. ¡°What can I say? Watching Kai struggle is a rare treat.¡± I rolled my eyes, but a small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Enjoy it while it lasts. Honestly, I don¡¯t mind this as much as I thought I would.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? You looked like you were dying five minutes ago.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s exhausting,¡± I admitted. ¡°But this extra weight forces me to think differently. Every movement has to be deliberate, efficient. I¡¯ve already learned more from one sparring session than I might¡¯ve in a week of regular practice.¡± Elder Ming, who had been observing from the side, nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s the right mindset. This tribulation is not just a trial of endurance but an opportunity for growth. Those who treat it as such come out of it stronger.¡± I felt a spark of pride at his words, despite the lingering fatigue. My mind drifted to the steady progress I had made over the past week; the adjustments I had learned, the insights I had gained. Every step forward brought me closer to the end of the Black Tortoise Tribulation, and I could feel the faintest glimmers of hope that I would complete it sooner than I had expected. The thought buoyed me as I closed my eyes, letting the Vermilion Lotus Refinement technique soothe my aching body. Despite the weight on my shoulders, there was a lightness in my heart that hadn¡¯t been there before. This was the path forward. Soon, I''d rise. Chapter 164: One Bamboo Shoot, A Thousand Possibilities Chapter 164: One Bamboo Shoot, A Thousand Possibilities My voice rang out across the crisp morning air. Today was the day. ¡°It¡¯s ready! It¡¯s ready!¡± Tianyi, perched on the roof as usual, tilted her head curiously, her wings twitching in my direction. Sliding the greenhouse door open, I stepped into the humid warmth, the scent of fresh vegetation wrapping around me like a comforting blanket. My gaze swept past rows of thriving herbs and hybrid plants until it landed on the star of the show: the Golden Bamboo shoot. It was magnificent. The bamboo shoot stood just shy of the greenhouse ceiling. Its golden surface shimmered faintly. Though it was still a shoot, its flesh tender and brimming with vitality, it radiated with qi. ¡°Insane growth for less than a month,¡± I murmured, crouching beside the shoot. There was no doubt infusing essences had to do with it''s extraordinary growth rate. I reached out, running my fingers over the golden surface. Unlike the harder culms the bamboo would eventually grow into, the shoot was firm but pliable under my touch. The warmth of life thrummed through it, the energy almost tangible. The yang-based ingredients I¡¯d planted, extracted and used as fuel for its growth, had clearly worked wonders. This wasn¡¯t just a success. This was a triumph. I managed to revive an extinct species. Pulling a small knife from my belt, I lined it up carefully against the base of the shoot. This would be my first harvest, and I wanted it to be perfect. But as I pressed the blade against the shoot, I felt the resistance immediately. Despite its tender appearance, the base was incredibly tough. The knife barely nicked the surface before slipping off entirely. ¡°Seriously?¡± I muttered, inspecting the blade and seeing the edge dulling before my eyes. ¡°Wang Jun just had this sharpened. How is this even possible?¡± Sitting back on my heels, I scratched my head, staring at the shoot in frustration. Exerting more force was impossible. Not with this knife, nor my current state with the Black Tortoise Tribulation. ¡°Tianyi!¡± I called out, glancing toward the greenhouse entrance. A moment later, she glided inside, her wings folding behind her. Her eyes flitted between me and the bamboo shoot. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This,¡± I said, gesturing to the shoot. ¡°Can you... you know, slice it with your wings?¡± ¡°You want me to cut it for you?¡± ¡°Exactly. Just the base, where it¡¯s the hardest. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± She nodded, stepping closer to inspect the bamboo. ¡°Mark where I need to cut.¡± I took a step back, giving her space as she unfurled her wings. They shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow, the edges sharp enough to gleam like blades. She stepped forward, her movements deliberate and precise. "Oh, and don''t hit the other plants! Or the glass! It''ll shatter." She paused briefly, aligning herself with the marks I¡¯d made. For a brief moment, her wings brightened. The motion was fluid, almost artistic, as her wing sliced cleanly through the bamboo with a faint hum. The top portion of the stalk fell away, and I caught it just before it hit the glass. Tianyi straightened, folding her wings back with a satisfied expression. ¡°Done.¡± I knelt to inspect the cut, running my fingers along the edge where her wing had sliced through. It was flawless¡ªsmooth and precise, with not a single splinter or jagged edge. The remaining stalk hummed faintly, its golden surface undamaged and ready to grow anew. even without using all the seeds, I''d be able to grow it once more. I''d just have to watch it from encroaching upon the other plants in the greenhouse. ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, looking up at her with a grin. ¡°This young master won''t forget the grace you''ve shown. Thanks.¡± She gave a faint smile, but the words that left her mouth threw me off guard. ¡°Such a trivial matter is hardly worth remembering.¡± "You''re reading too much Liang Feng!" I said in disbelief. "That''s not polite." "My conduct is beyond reproach." She said ominously, hiding her face with her sleeve. I shook my head. With the top portion of the bamboo safely in my hands, I set it gently on the workbench inside my shop. Now came the real challenge. Using a heavier-duty knife from my toolkit, I set to work separating the culm into sections. The knife sliced through the upper portions cleanly, but as I worked my way toward the base, the resistance grew. Just from a glance, I could tell the shoot was brimming with vitality. But the base, the culm, was something else entirely. It felt more like a material, something meant to be worked into tools or furniture rather than consumed or refined. Carefully, I sectioned the bamboo, setting aside the softer outer layers for testing. I ran my fingers over the inner segments, marveling at the slight warmth they emitted. Each piece seemed to vibrate faintly, as though it held a rhythm of its own, alive even after being harvested. Tianyi leaned against the wall, her gaze fixed on me as I worked. ¡°What do you plan to do with it?¡± she asked. ¡°Test it,¡± I replied simply, holding up a thin outer strip of the bamboo. ¡°I need to understand its essence before deciding how to use it. If the outer layer alone is this potent, who knows what the core holds?¡± Placing the strip in my palm, I activated my Essence Extraction skill, channeling qi into the material. A faint golden glow emerged, coalescing into a single drop of shimmering liquid in my palm. It was small, almost disappointingly so, but the energy it radiated was undeniably potent. I carefully stored it in a glass vial, sealing it tightly before setting it aside. ¡°The essence is concentrated in the inner layers,¡± I muttered, more to myself than to Tianyi. ¡°This outer layer is strong, but it doesn¡¯t hold nearly as much energy as I expected.¡± I moved, already shifting my attention to the denser segments I¡¯d set aside. The core pieces practically thrummed with life, their golden sheen more vivid than the outer layers. My instincts, and the subtle prompts from Nature''s Attunement, told me these pieces were the true treasure. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. With a steady hand, I placed a core segment on the workbench and began the extraction process again. This time, the resistance was palpable, the bamboo fighting against the pull of my qi. A bead of golden liquid formed in my palm, larger and brighter than the first. Its energy pulsed like a tiny heartbeat, almost alive in its intensity. ¡°Typical,¡± I said, crossing my arms and shaking my head in mock disappointment. ¡°Both families will lose face. Two hot-blooded teens who can¡¯t even control themselves. What a scandal!¡± She gave me a flat look, while Wang Jun tried to stifle a grin. ¡°Keep talking, Kai,¡± she warned, ¡°and you¡¯ll be eating snow for lunch.¡± Elder Ming stepped out of the house, teapot in hand. ¡°Kai,¡± he said gruffly, ¡°stop gossiping and start warming up. Light sparring with Wang Jun after.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder,¡± I replied, bowing slightly before moving to the practice area. Lan-Yin waved me off with a smug grin. I started with some basic stretches and footwork drills, easing my body into motion. The weight of the Black Tortoise Tribulation was still there, but it felt less like a mountain crushing me and more like a persistent, annoying burden. The human mind was truly adaptable. By the time Elder Ming called me over, I was ready to go. Wang Jun stepped onto the practice ground with me, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Non-contact sparring again, right?¡± ¡°No, Kai needs to push himself further. His movements are smoother now, and it¡¯s time he gets back into full sparring. Nothing excessive, but enough to test his limits.¡± I grinned, the challenge sparking a flicker of excitement. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s make this quick, Wang Jun. I have more important things waiting for me after this practice.¡± Wang Jun smirked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Big words for someone I had to help with chores because they couldn''t even move last week.¡± My mind raced as I observed his posture, analyzing his likely moves. Narrowing it down, I anticipated three possibilities. He moved. True to form, Wang Jun led with a feint; a sharp jab toward my face, before dropping into a low sweeping kick aimed at my legs. I was ready. Pivoting on my back foot, I let his kick glide past, the momentum leaving him slightly off balance. Seizing the opportunity, I launched a precise counterstrike, my fist landing lightly below his rib. A notification flashed briefly in my mind. Quest: Beyond the Memory Palace - Successfully evade or counter 10 different attacks by predicting their trajectories using a simulated visual map in real time. (10/10) - Land 5 precise hits on a moving opponent using openings simulated beforehand. (4/5) - Use the Refinement Simulation technique on an alchemical reaction mid-combat to create an advantage. (0/1) I couldn¡¯t suppress a grin. The tribulation might have slowed my body, but it had sharpened my mind. Every move felt deliberate, calculated; like a living embodiment of my Memory Palace technique. The endless drills, the constant strain, and the enforced efficiency had transformed my combat style into something more methodical and refined, and it bled into my other quests as a result. But Wang Jun wasn¡¯t about to make things easy. Using his superior reach and physical strength, he kept me at bay with a series of calculated strikes, forcing me to waste energy just staying out of his range. Clever bastard. Every step felt heavier as I moved, the multiplied weight dragging at my legs like invisible chains. It was frustrating. Why was I treating my weight as a weakness? The thought clicked, sharp and immediate. If my body was heavier, why not use that to my advantage? Instead of fighting against it, I could turn it into a weapon. ¡°Elder Ming,¡± I called, keeping my eyes on Wang Jun. ¡°Permission to increase the intensity? I want to test something, but it''s hard to do when we''re both holding back.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s sharp gaze flicked between us, then he nodded. ¡°Do it. But don¡¯t let it turn reckless.¡± Wang Jun cracked his knuckles, a wide grin spreading across his face. ¡°You¡¯re on.¡± He lunged, his punch carrying the weight of his entire body. I braced, channeling qi into my arms to block. The impact sent me skidding back half a step despite my immense weight, a testament to his raw strength, honed through countless hours in the forge. ¡°That all you got?¡± I taunted, masking the sting in my arms. He was already closing the gap for another strike. But I was ready. Drawing a deep breath, I funneled qi into my legs, focusing on the connection between my feet and the ground. As he launched his next attack, I lifted my leg high, casting a shadow over Wang Jun. The fourth stance of the Twelve Harvest Moon. An identical axe kick to the one Ping Hai used against me, so long ago. With my increased weight, the kick came down like a falling boulder. Wang Jun moved to block, his forearms raised instinctively. "Ugh!" But the sheer force drove him downward, his arms buckling under the impact. His knees hit the ground as he struggled to push back, but before he could recover, I stepped forward, my hand raised for a finishing blow. My hand came down, grabbing his ear. I felt a sense of satisfaction, seeing my ploy worked flawlessly. ¡°Victory goes to me, as always.¡± He opened his eyes, glaring at me as he rubbed his ear. ¡°Hey! That hurt.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I said with a grin, offering him a hand to stand. ¡°But you have to admit¡ªlosing to me while I¡¯m still weighed down? That stings, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Wang Jun shook his head, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this round. Next time, you won¡¯t land a single hit. I was just tired!¡± ¡°Excuses, excuses." I replied, already feeling the adrenaline fading as the weight of the Black Tortoise Tribulation settled back onto my shoulders. I helped Wang Jun to his feet, and continued on with morning training. Chapter 165: Shadows Linger in the Light of Breakthrough The morning sun hung high, its rays piercing through the frost-covered trees as training came to an end. I stood in the courtyard, drenched in sweat, steam rising in the cool air of winter. My muscles ached, my breath came in labored gulps, but there was a strange vitality coursing through me. Elder Ming walked up to me, leaning on his staff, his sharp eyes scanning my posture. ¡°You¡¯ve improved,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s enough.¡± I nodded, wiping the sweat from my brow. ¡°Enough to spar without collapsing, at least.¡± He snorted, the corner of his lips quirking upward. ¡°Enough to finish this tribulation, perhaps.¡± I tilted my head, curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He gestured toward the horizon, pointing in the direction of the village outskirts. ¡°The banyan tree,¡± he said simply. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the point where you should be able to make a dent. One blow, correct? That¡¯s all it takes to break through.¡± My stomach tightened. Of course, I knew. The tree was ancient, its roots sprawling across the earth like a web of veins. It had been the focal point of the quest, a symbol of the tribulation¡¯s end. If I could dent the tree, I''d finish the tribulation and be free of this troublesome weight. I clenched my fist. My fingers trembled slightly, though I wasn¡¯t sure why. The unease that stirred in my chest wasn¡¯t logical. I was stronger now, better prepared. This should have been cause for celebration, not hesitation. So why was I like this? ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said, forcing a confident nod. ¡°Soon.¡± His sharp gaze lingered on me for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Good. We''ll be able to return to refining the Heavenly Flame Mantra once you do so." As I turned to leave, I caught Wang Jun and Lan-Yin lounging on the training grounds, their faces flushed from their respective drills. I waved to them. ¡°I¡¯ll see you two later. Going to refine the Golden Bamboo. If I''m blessed by the heavens, I''ll have some new pills for the both of you to try!¡± "Good luck, don''t blow yourself up!" Lan-Yin called out. I couldn¡¯t help but whistle as I trudged home, my legs heavy but my spirits light. Back at the shop, the familiar scent of herbs and parchment greeted me like an old friend. I glanced around, not seeing Tianyi anywhere. But from our bond, I could feel she was somewhere within the perimeter. Probably training, or doing her own thing. I shook my head, focusing on the task at hand. I stepped inside, my gaze immediately drawn to the bedroom. The pieces I had so painstakingly cut and prepared sat in a box. ¡°This is it,¡± I murmured, running a hand over the smooth surface of a bamboo segment. ¡°Time to experiment.¡± Hours later, the world outside had dissolved into darkness. The soft glow of lantern light filled the shop, casting long shadows across the walls. My hands moved with practiced precision, grinding, mixing, and heating ingredients. The first attempts had been... less than successful. I winced, glancing at the charred remnants of one failed batch still smoldering in a corner. ¡°Guess I should note down to never combine Golden Bamboo with Sunfire Blade Grass without stabilizing agents.¡± A sharp cough escaped my throat, the lingering effects of accidental poisoning still scratching at my lungs. I¡¯d underestimated the potency of the essence, and the resulting fumes had nearly knocked me unconscious. Luckily, Tianyi had been nearby to pull me out of the shop before I joined the ancestors. But now, after countless missteps and moments of inspiration, I held success in my hands. The pill was small but perfect, its surface smooth and glistening like polished amber. It radiated a faint golden light, the energy within it palpable even without direct contact. I leaned back in my chair, exhaustion washing over me in waves. My fingers trembled as I held the pill up to the light, admiring the way it seemed to capture and reflect the lantern¡¯s glow. The Golden Bamboo had lived up to its reputation, though not without testing every ounce of my patience and skill. The process had pushed me to my limits, forcing me to adapt and innovate in ways I hadn¡¯t anticipated. R?¦Á??O???E?s? Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 7. I set the pill down carefully, thinking on my next move. "Hm... Golden Pill of Radiance?" I muttered aloud, turning the vial in my hand. "No, too pompous. Maybe something simpler. Bamboo Essence Core? Nah, sounds like something you¡¯d find on the discount shelf." I drummed my fingers on the table, racking my brain for inspiration. The pill glistened under the lantern light, its golden sheen almost mocking me. Every name I thought of sounded either overly dramatic or utterly forgettable. ¡°This is harder than actually making the pill,¡± I muttered, rubbing my temples. At that moment, Tianyi stepped into the room with the top of her hair covered in snow, her wings folding neatly behind her. She glanced at the mess I¡¯d made; ash stains, shattered vials, and a faint scorch mark on the ceiling. "You made it." she said. I nodded, gesturing at the pill. ¡°Yeah, but now I¡¯m stuck. What do I even call this thing? Everything I come up with either sounds ridiculous or like something someone else already named.¡± Tianyi hummed for a moment. She stepped closer, studying the pill for a moment before speaking. ¡°Golden Drop.¡± I blinked. ¡°Golden Drop?¡± She nodded, her expression calm. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Easy to remember. And it describes what it is.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.@@@@ I''d never live this down. He''s going to tell this to the rest of the disciples and I''ll lose face. They''ll start addressing me as Stinky Kai, Master of the Olfactory Arts. Or the Pungent Prodigy. Or¡ª ¡°Kai,¡± he said, inclining his head slightly and breaking me out of my spiraling thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s something urgent you need to see.¡± I leaned against the doorframe, trying not to groan too loudly. ¡°Can it wait? This stain''s going to be permanent if I leave it.¡± He shook his head, his expression grave. ¡°No. This is not something to delay.¡± The urgency in his tone made my heart skip a beat. I hesitated for a moment, then nodded, stepping back inside to grab a fresh cloak. As I moved, I glanced over my shoulder. ¡°Tianyi¡ª¡± I started, but stopped short, remembering she wasn¡¯t nearby. My bond with her still pulsed with calm focus, reassuring me that she wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger. But why was she so far from the shop this early? Jian Feng¡¯s gaze followed mine, but he said nothing, his posture patient yet firm. ¡°I¡¯ll come. Just give me a minute to wash off and change.¡± After getting dressed in one of my old robes and the Iron Boar cloak, the second-class disciple turned sharply on his heel, his steps brisk as I followed him down the frost-laden path. The cold air was refreshing after the stifling mess I¡¯d been dealing with, but the unease in my chest only grew as we approached the village outskirts. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± I asked, quickening my pace to match his. Jian Feng¡¯s expression remained neutral, but the slight tension in his posture betrayed the gravity of the situation. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± he said, his voice steady but clipped. ¡°I suggest you prepare yourself.¡± Not ominous at all. My gut churned as we passed through the village, the frosty morning air biting at my face. The early morning light was weak, struggling to push back the dimness that clung to the village like a shroud. Frost coated the ground in a thin layer of silver, crunching faintly beneath our boots as Jian Feng led me toward the outskirts. The air was cold enough to bite, but it was the quiet¡ªthe heavy, uneasy silence¡ªthat made my skin crawl. Most of the villagers were still asleep, their homes dark save for the occasional flicker of lantern light. Even the usual sounds of livestock stirring or carts creaking were absent, leaving the air thick with an eerie stillness. I caught sight of Elder Ming standing at the center. His face was a mask of grim contemplation as he spoke to several Verdant Lotus Sect disciples. They were gathered in a tight circle and spoke in low, hurried tones, their breaths visible in the cold air. Lanterns swayed in their hands, casting shifting light over the ground. But it wasn¡¯t him or the disciples that drew my attention. It was the massive corpse sprawled out in the snow. I stopped in my tracks, my breath catching in my throat. My breath hitched. The beast was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen. Its fur was jet-black, its stripes so faint they were barely visible. Even in death, it exuded an aura of power, its muscular frame taut and imposing. The sheer size of it reminiscent to the Wind Serpents that attacked Qingmu. ¡°What... what is this?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Jian Feng stopped beside me, folding his arms. ¡°A black tiger,¡± he said. ¡°A spirit beast of considerable strength. They are rare, even in the deepest forests. This one...¡± He gestured to the tiger¡¯s lifeless form. ¡°This one is larger than any I¡¯ve ever heard of. Probably the leader of its pack.¡± I stepped closer, the scent of blood and decay sharp in the cold air. My eyes were drawn to the gaping wound in its side¡ªthree deep claw marks that had torn through muscle and exposed the ribcage. Blood had frozen in jagged streaks around the injury, the snow beneath it stained a dark crimson. ¡°This killed it?¡± I murmured, crouching to examine the wounds. Jian Feng nodded grimly. ¡°It was found just beyond the outskirts of the forest, already dead when our patrols came upon it. To think something could drive a beast like this from its depths and leave it like this...¡± He trailed off, his expression dark Elder Ming¡¯s voice carried over. ¡°There has been no sighting of a beast of this size or caliber in this area since I became Village Head,¡± he said. ¡°Such a creature would not leave the forest lightly, nor would it fall so easily. Whatever did this forced it out of its domain and killed it without mercy.¡± If something powerful enough to kill a black tiger had entered the outskirts of the forest, it meant danger was closer to the village than anyone was prepared for. My eyes drifted back to the claw marks. They were brutal, precise¡ªfar too similar to the ones I¡¯d seen before. My hand unconsciously brushed the edge of my Iron Boar cloak, the memory of the Iron Claw Sect¡¯s discovery flashing through my mind. The markings matched exactly. There was a predator in the shadows. The connections clicked in my mind like pieces of a puzzle, and a chill ran down my spine. Before I could voice my thoughts, the crowd parted, and Tianyi appeared, her face pale and her wings fluttering in agitation. Her usual calm was replaced by a visible worry that made my chest tighten. ¡°Kai,¡± she said, her voice steady but strained. ¡°Windy didn¡¯t return last night.¡± The blood drained from my face. ¡°What?¡± She nodded, her expression grim. ¡°I went looking for him. I found a den of snakes. They told me he left... to challenge a ¡®shadow¡¯ in the forest.¡± My heart skipped a beat. Windy. The reckless, stubborn serpent had gone into the forest alone, knowing full well the dangers that lurked within. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Turning sharply, I started toward the forest. The icy air stung my face, but I barely noticed. My heart pounded, and my mind raced. ¡°Kai!¡± Jian Feng called after me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°To bring him back,¡± I said over my shoulder, my voice hard. ¡°Whatever¡¯s in that forest, it¡¯s not taking him from me.¡± Tianyi fell into step beside me, her wings folding tightly against her back. Chapter 166: A Matter of Trust Jian Feng stood in my path, his green robes pristine against the frost-covered ground. The soft glow of dawn lit his face, making his expression seem carved from stone. He didn¡¯t say anything at first, just held my gaze with that infuriating calm that only someone confident in their authority could manage. ¡°Move,¡± I said, my voice sharp, barely holding back the anger bubbling under my skin. I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Jian Feng didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°And what do you intend to do?¡± ¡°Get Windy,¡± I snapped. ¡°What else?¡± His lips thinned, and he folded his arms, his posture blocking the path as effectively as any gate. ¡°And then what? March into the forest alone, without a plan, against an unknown threat? Do you have any idea what¡¯s out there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± The words came out louder than I intended. ¡°Windy¡¯s out there, Jian Feng. Alone. Hurt, maybe worse. I¡¯m not going to sit here while¡ª¡± ¡°You will.¡± His voice cut through mine like a blade, low and firm, with no room for argument. ¡°Because your recklessness will cost more than just yourself. Do you think this is about your pet alone?¡± I bristled at his wording. Windy wasn''t just a pet. He was my friend. A companion that I treasured. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°It means you have responsibilities that extend beyond your personal attachments,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Your role as an alchemist is invaluable, Kai. Not just to the village but to the Verdant Lotus Sect and the Whispering Wind Sect. You asked for our help to protect this place, to secure its future. Now you¡¯re willing to throw that away because you¡¯re too emotional to see the bigger picture?¡± My chest heaved, and I stepped closer, glaring at him. ¡°So what? I¡¯m supposed to twiddle my thumbs while¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to trust us,¡± he interrupted, his tone like ice. ¡°We¡¯ve already sent three disciples to scout the forest. They¡¯ll find out what happened. Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here? To act as the shield for this village while you focus on what only you can do?¡± I opened my mouth to argue, but the words caught in my throat. He was right, and I hated him for it. My shoulders sagged slightly, the fire in my chest giving way to a smoldering guilt. ¡°I... I just can¡¯t stand sitting here,¡± I muttered, my voice quieter now. ¡°Windy¡¯s family.¡± His posture softened slightly, but his gaze remained unyielding. ¡°And the village is counting on you, Kai. Don¡¯t let your emotions blind you to your responsibilities.¡± I exhaled heavily, my anger fading into a deep, gnawing frustration. ¡°Fine,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°But what am I supposed to do in the meantime? It''s not like the ones scouting the forest know Windy''s gone. What are you going to do about that?¡± He didn¡¯t respond immediately, his eyes briefly scanning my face before he stepped aside. ¡°Trust. And wait.¡± Before I could respond, Tianyi¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Both Jian Feng and I turned toward her. She stood a few paces away, her wings tucked neatly behind her, her expression calm. ¡°No,¡± I said immediately. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Tianyi tilted her head, her gaze steady. ¡°And yet, you were willing to go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± I faltered, unable to find the right words. ¡°Because you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll find another way.¡± She shook her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Kai, I am not bound like you are. I act as I choose, and I choose to find Windy.¡± Jian Feng frowned but didn¡¯t speak, clearly uncertain how to respond to her autonomy. Tianyi glanced at him, her tone blunt. ¡°You have no authority over me, so there is no reason to object.¡± ?aNo?¦¥S? He hesitated, then inclined his head stiffly. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Her gaze returned to me, softening slightly. ¡°Do not worry, Kai. I am stronger than they are. There is no need for concern.¡± I opened my mouth to argue, to stop her, but the words wouldn¡¯t come. She turned without another word, her wings unfurling slightly as she moved toward the forest. ¡°Tianyi!¡± I called after her, my voice tinged with desperation. She paused, looking over her shoulder. ¡°Trust, Kai. Isn¡¯t that what you just agreed to?¡± And with that, she disappeared into the shadowy expanse of the trees, leaving me standing there, hollow and unsure. The group began to disperse, the Verdant Lotus Sect disciples murmuring amongst themselves as they discussed what to do with the tiger¡¯s massive carcass. Jian Feng¡¯s voice rose briefly, directing a few of them to set up a perimeter while others prepared to move the body. The tension in the air lingered, but the urgency of their tasks began to take precedence over the uneasy silence. ¡°Kai!¡± Wang Jun snapped, his voice sharper now. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± I blinked again, my eyes focusing on him for what felt like the first time. He was staring at me, his expression a mix of irritation and concern. Behind him, Elder Ming¡¯s sharp gaze bore into me, his arms folded across his chest. ¡°I...¡± I started, but the words caught in my throat. What was going on? I glanced down at my hands, the faint tremor betraying the storm inside me. My fists clenched instinctively, the tension grounding me just enough to mutter, ¡°Sorry.¡± Wang Jun straightened, his brow furrowed. ¡°Sorry? Kai, you¡¯re sparring like you¡¯re possessed. You¡¯re faster. Stronger. What¡¯s going on?¡± Faster. Stronger. The words struck something in my mind, pulling up the events of the previous night. ¡°I...¡± I exhaled slowly, lowering my hands. ¡°I broke through. Last night. My body to the second stage of Qi Initiation, and my qi to Essence Awakening stage. Made a new pill with the Golden Bamboo.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? That¡¯s¡ªwait, what? That¡¯s insane!¡± He grinned, the admiration returning to his face. ¡°Congrats, Kai! No wonder you¡¯re moving like this.¡± But his enthusiasm didn¡¯t stir anything in me. My chest still felt heavy, my thoughts still spiraled. I glanced at Elder Ming, who stepped closer, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied me. ¡°Your movements are sharper,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°More precise. This refinement has honed you well. But...¡± His gaze softened, just a fraction. ¡°Your mind is elsewhere.¡± Wang Jun tilted his head, clearly still trying to piece together my erratic behavior. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You just had a breakthrough. You should be¡ª¡± He stopped, noticing the tension in my expression. His tone softened. ¡°Kai, seriously, what¡¯s eating at you?¡± I sighed, running a hand through my hair. The weight of the situation pressed down on me like a millstone, and I could feel Elder Ming¡¯s expectant gaze lingering. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to drag Wang Jun into this, but keeping him in the dark felt unfair. ¡°It¡¯s... complicated,¡± I said at first, trying to organize my thoughts. ¡°Something happened at the outskirts this morning. A... spirit beast. A black tiger¡ªdead.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tigers? They don''t come up this close to the village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the question,¡± I muttered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just dead. Something killed it, something strong enough to drive it out of its territory and leave it in pieces. And it''s just like what happened to the Iron Boar in Qingmu.¡± Wang Jun¡¯s expression darkened, the weight of my words sinking in. "Windy''s gone. Left to challenge something in the forest, something the snakes called ¡®the shadow.¡¯ Jian Feng wouldn''t let me go look. Says I''m too valuable to send in there. And now Tianyi¡¯s out there looking for him.¡± My fists clenched again as I continued to babble on. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t listen. She just¡ª¡± ¡°Went,¡± Wang Jun finished, his tone sympathetic. "You''ve got your hands full. Sorry to hear about that." I shook my head, the frustration bubbling back up. ¡°And here I am, stuck sparring while she¡¯s out there. It feels... wrong.¡± ¡°Of course it does,¡± He said, his voice firm. ¡°You¡¯re worried about them, Kai. Who wouldn¡¯t be? You have every right to be frustrated. If Lan-Yin were out there, I would''ve been out before the first word came out your mouth. Nobody would''ve been able to stop me.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Elder Ming interjected, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. His gaze shifted between us, calm but unyielding. ¡°Wang Jun, your loyalty to Kai is admirable, but don¡¯t fan his emotions unnecessarily. He doesn¡¯t need validation for his anger¡ªhe needs perspective.¡± Wang Jun frowned but nodded reluctantly. Elder Ming¡¯s attention shifted back to me. ¡°The Verdant Lotus Sect has already dispatched scouts. This is their domain, and they¡¯re equipped to handle the forest. Your frustration is understandable, but it changes nothing about what needs to be done.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it easier,¡± I said, my voice quieter now. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make it easier to trust them when Tianyi is out there alone. Who knows where Windy is?¡± Wang Jun¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile, and he clapped a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Hey, Kai. Don¡¯t forget why Tianyi stopped coming to these morning practices.¡± I glanced at him, confused. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°She stopped because she kept beating us so easily,¡± Wang Jun said, grinning. ¡°Think about it. If she could trounce me, Lan-Yin, and even you without breaking a sweat, then whatever¡¯s out there should be more worried about her than the other way around.¡± I blinked, his words slowly sinking in. A faint, reluctant smile tugged at my lips. ¡°She always did have a knack for showing us up.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Wang Jun said. ¡°And look, if Tianyi and the scouts don¡¯t return by tonight, I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll find them together.¡± I stared at him, the offer hitting harder than I expected. For a moment, the knot in my chest loosened just enough for me to breathe. ¡°Thanks, Wang Jun,¡± I said quietly. ¡°That... means a lot.¡± He shrugged, his grin softening. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, right?¡± Elder Ming didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression had shifted ever so slightly, the faintest hint of approval in his sharp eyes. As the sparring session came to an end, I sat on the edge of the courtyard, gazing toward the direction of the forest. The faint rustle of the trees carried on the wind, distant yet persistent. I closed my eyes, my mind quieting for the first time all morning. ¡°Just be safe,¡± I whispered, the words carried away by the breeze. ¡°Both of you.¡± Chapter 167: The Forest Holds Its Breath Windy slithered low against the ground, his pale scales brushing over the brittle, frost-touched grass. His tongue flicked out, catching the faint coppery tang of blood on the cold wind. The trail had been easy to follow at first, with crushed undergrowth and faint, unnatural disturbances in the air that only his sharp senses could detect. But as the hours wore on, the path grew colder, the figure moving with an eerie precision that left barely a trace behind. Yet, the serpent was determined. His coiled patience kept him moving, silent and watchful. The hooded figure moved further than Windy had ever dared. Away from Kai. Away from Tianyi. It was only by pure chance he caught sight of the elusive shadow that terrified the den of snakes. After days of traversing the forest, going deeper with every passing day, he found it. His instincts screamed of danger, but the spirit beast wouldn''t give up such an opportunity. The figure was no ordinary prey, but neither was Windy an ordinary snake. The battle had unfolded just ahead of him, in a clearing where frost clung stubbornly to the ground. Perched high in a tree, the serpent wrapped himself around a branch, his pale scales blending with the icy bark as he watched. The massive tiger prowled into view first, its jet-black fur bristling with tension, its movements graceful yet predatory. It seemed angry, emitting a low growl that made his scales stand on end. It was a formidable foe; one he would be hard-pressed to defeat. And the shadow moved. The ragged cloth draped over its frame shifted unnaturally with each step, and its feet were gnarled and cracked. The tiger lunged without hesitation, its roar splitting the silence. It was swift, deadly, its claws glinting in the dark as it swiped at the figure. But the hooded man did not dodge. The claws sunk into the man''s arm, but he pushed forward without any reaction to the pain, his bare hand lashing out with terrifying speed. Ignoring the attack in favor of delivering a counter-blow. Windy¡¯s eyes narrowed. Fingers, pale and claw-like, raked across the tiger¡¯s side. The force of the blow was staggering; three deep gashes appeared in the beast¡¯s flesh, muscle tearing apart as if it were paper. Blood sprayed in an arc, splattering the frost-kissed ground in dark streaks. The tiger howled in pain, staggering back, its massive frame trembling from the sheer ferocity of the strike. The man¡¯s movements were precise, deliberate, and far too fluid, as if the edges of his body blurred with each step. He stood motionless for a moment, his hand dripping with blood. The serpent''s tongue flicked again, catching the sharp metallic tang in the air. He observed the tiger¡¯s swift retreat, the beast limping heavily into the undergrowth. It was still alive, but just barely. Its steps were slow, dragging, leaving a trail of blood in its wake. Windy had waited, watched. He had expected the hooded figure to pursue the wounded tiger. That would have been the logical move. Injure the prey, track it, finish it. That was how Windy himself hunted tougher creatures; paralyze them with venom, then follow until their strength left them entirely. But this was different. The hooded figure didn¡¯t move immediately. Instead, it lingered in the clearing, lowering itself onto its knees. Thin, ragged cloth clung to its frame, barely shielding it from the cold. ''Immortals feel the cold, don¡¯t they?'' Windy thought, tilting his head. He could remember Kai layering on his maroon robes during the chillier nights. But this figure... it did not shiver. It knelt like a statue in the clearing, its movements unnervingly still. For a second, he thought it was just too injured to give chase. Then it spoke. The words were low, guttural, and wrong. Windy didn¡¯t understand them, but he didn¡¯t need to. The forest seemed to hold its breath, and the air grew heavier, laden with something vile and tainted. The sound was like a blade dragging across bone, reverberating with a malevolence that made Windy¡¯s instincts flare with alarm. The way it prostrated itself before the tiger¡¯s bloodied trail spoke of something darker, more twisted. Windy could feel the impure essence seeping into the ground around it, poisoning the frost-kissed earth. His instincts screamed at him to leave¡ªto abandon this hunt and return to the safety of Kai and Tianyi¡¯s presence. But he couldn¡¯t. The hooded figure¡¯s actions were a threat to them, to everything. The figure rose slowly. Windy slithered after it, careful to stay far enough that its shadowy form wouldn¡¯t sense him. It repeated the process for a couple hours, a staggered but deliberate pace, leaving behind bloodstained footprints that glistened darkly in the weak moonlight. ''It bleeds. Just like them.'' The realization settled like a cold, steadying weight in Windy¡¯s mind. The shadow, for all its unnatural power, was not invincible. The tiger¡¯s strike had landed, and the droplets of blood that trailed in its wake were proof. He couldn¡¯t fight it head-on. The figure was far stronger than he was, even wounded. But strength alone didn¡¯t guarantee victory. A snake never fought like a brute. It fought with precision, cunning, and patience. This was his chance. The hooded figure moved to the far side of the clearing, its steps silent despite the frost-covered ground. It paused, crouching again, and resumed its eerie ritual. The guttural, rasping words spilled forth once more, each syllable carrying an unsettling resonance. The figure¡¯s bloodied hand traced patterns in the frost, leaving streaks of crimson that shimmered faintly in the dim light. From his vantage point in the treetops, his coils tightened. His tongue flicked, tasting the air for any hint of a shift in the figure¡¯s focus. Nothing. The hooded figure seemed entirely consumed by its dark purpose, oblivious to the serpent watching from above. Stolen novel; please report. Windy¡¯s intuition screamed at him to wait, to bide his time. The figure was powerful, far beyond anything he had encountered before. But the blood-streaked footprints trailing from its fight with the tiger reminded him of its vulnerability. The shadow bleeds. It could be hurt. And hurt things could be killed. The figure¡¯s voice rose, the guttural tones growing more fervent. The tainted essence radiating from it was almost suffocating now, curling through the air like an invisible toxin. His instincts urged him once again to retreat, to slither back into the safety of the trees and return home. But if he fled now, the shadow would continue. It would find Kai. It would find Tianyi. She landed softly on a sturdy branch, crouching as her sharp gaze scanned the shadows below. Her antennae flicked, honing in on the faint movement ahead. It was quick, almost imperceptible, but it was there. ¡°Windy...¡± she murmured under her breath, her voice low and calm. She doubted he would respond. He wouldn¡¯t unless he wanted to. Still, she moved closer, her wings pulling her effortlessly from branch to branch. ''Why are you hiding?'' The question lingered in her mind, but she didn¡¯t stop. Her movements grew faster, her focus sharper, as she pursued the fleeting traces. The trail wasn¡¯t growing colder; it was changing. More erratic. And the forest remained silent. Her antennae twitched violently, catching something. An aura, faint but impure. Her wings shifted instinctively, angling her to glide low, just above the forest floor, as she followed the faint disturbance. Ahead, she caught the barest flicker of motion. It wasn¡¯t Windy. The metallic tang of blood hung thick in the air now, growing stronger with each step. She slowed further, her wings folding partially to minimize the faint hum they emitted. Her sharp eyes caught the glow of a lantern, flickering weakly against the shadows of the forest. She moved closer, crouching low to avoid detection. Her mouth pressed into a thin line as the scene came into view. Three figures lay scattered across the forest floor, motionless and broken. The robes of the Verdant Lotus Sect hung from their forms, torn and bloodied. One disciple was crumpled against a tree, his head bent at an unnatural angle. Another lay face-down in a pool of crimson, a trail of smeared blood leading to him as if he had tried to crawl away. The third was slumped against the remains of a shattered lantern, the faint light casting an eerie glow over his lifeless face. Tianyi¡¯s stomach twisted as recognition dawned. These were the disciples. The ones sent ahead to scout. Her eyes narrowed, scanning the clearing for the source of the slaughter. Her antennae quivered again, drawing her attention to the center of the carnage. There, kneeling amidst the carnage, was a person. No, not a person. Not entirely. Their form was similar to the one described by the den of snakes. A shadow. They were covered in a robe, its edges frayed and tattered. The figure knelt, its hood obscuring its face, though long, loose strands of hair clung to its angular features. Its body was unnaturally still, save for its hands, which moved with eerie precision. It dragged one of the lifeless disciples closer, arranging the body with care, as though laying it to rest. But the intention was far from reverent. She watched the figure shift to another body, rolling it to its back and dragging it to form a crude triangle with the others. Her sharp eyes caught something glinting in the figure¡¯s hand. A seed, black as pitch, pulsating faintly like a diseased heart. The figure leaned forward, burying the seed into the center of the triangle. Its clawed hands dug into the blood-soaked earth with fervor, smearing its palms with a mix of dirt and gore. It began to chant again, the guttural, rasping words sending ripples of unease through the clearing. Tianyi didn¡¯t need to understand the words to feel their intent. The air thickened, curling with malevolent qi as the seed absorbed the blood pooling beneath it. The forest seemed to recoil, its silence growing more oppressive. A moment passed. Then another. The ground where the seed was buried began to pulse faintly, like the rhythm of a beating heart. The blood around the triangle of corpses glowed faintly, drawn toward the seed in thin, crimson tendrils. The figure raised its bloodied hands high, its chant reaching a fever pitch. ¡°May your bloom feed on the unworthy! May your roots drink deep of their essence! Let this offering strengthen your dominion!¡± Tianyi¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on the ground as the soil erupted. A dark vine, thorned and grotesque, burst from the earth, writhing as though alive. The vine twisted upward, its movement jerky and unnatural, until it unfurled a flower at its peak. Her antennae pulsed violently, detecting the vile essence radiating from the flower. It was not natural. It was wrong. The figure knelt again, its clawed hands gripping the base of the bloom as if in worship. Tianyi¡¯s stomach churned. She had seen enough. This was not her goal. Her goal was to find Windy. But before she could retreat, the figure froze mid-chant. Slowly, almost deliberately, it turned its head toward her. The hood shifted just enough to reveal a pale, feminine face streaked with dried blood. Their eyes, wild and sunken, locked onto hers with a predatory gleam. A sickly smile stretched across her cracked lips, and her voice shifted to a low rasp as she rose to her feet. ¡°Ah, another offering,¡± She murmured, gaze gleaming with manic fervor. ¡°The Heavenly Demon provides bountifully indeed.¡± Chapter 168: A Butterfly Against the Shadow Chapter 168: A Butterfly Against the Shadow The hooded woman''s claws ripped through the air with feral precision, each swipe carrying enough force to shatter the trunks of nearby trees. Snow exploded in every direction as her strikes gouged deep into the ground, but none found their mark. Tianyi flitted just out of reach, her movements too quick, too light, too unpredictable. To anyone watching, the fight might have seemed like a mismatched dance; the raw power and relentless fury of the beast-like woman clashing against the unyielding grace of a winged dancer. Tianyi¡¯s wings shimmered faintly in the dim light, catching the mornign light as she darted between the branches. Her movements weren¡¯t simply fast; they were alien, erratic, her sharp turns and sudden dives defying the rhythm of a conventional fight. The shadow snarled in frustration, claws carving empty arcs through the frost-chilled air. ''She¡¯s powerful,'' Tianyi thought, her antennae twitching faintly as they detected the faint pulses of malevolent qi radiating outward like ripples in a poisoned lake. ''Too powerful.'' The shadow''s qi made her exoskeleton prickle, her body instinctively recoiling from the unnatural energy. But no matter how strong the enemy was, she couldn¡¯t strike what she couldn¡¯t touch. The woman lunged again, clawed hand crashing into the trunk of a tree as Tianyi twisted midair, her wings propelling her upward in a graceful arc. She leapt higher, using a branch as a springboard, and landed lightly on the outstretched arm before she could react. Her delicate frame balanced perfectly atop the exposed limb, and for a heartbeat, their gazes locked. One calm, almost serene, another wild and furious. THWACK! Then she kicked the shadow squarely in the face. The blow sent her opponent''s head snapping back with a sickening crack, and Tianyi flipped off her arm, landing softly in the snow a few paces away. The hooded woman staggered, but recovered easily despite the force of the blow, ¡°You think you¡¯re clever?¡± Her voice was a venomous rasp, muffled slightly as she wiped blood from her nose. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle this.¡± With a swift, jerking motion, she reached into the triangle of Verdant Lotus Sect disciples¡¯ bodies, clawed hand plunging into the chest of one of the corpses. Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched violently at the act, but she didn¡¯t falter, her sharp eyes narrowing as she tracked her opponent''s every move. The woman turned back to her, clutching a satchel now torn open from the speed of his movement. As he lunged forward, the satchel ripped fully, and glass bottles tumbled out, shattering against Tianyi¡¯s head, wings and the snow beneath her. A sharp, acrid scent filled the air as different liquids splashed across her frame, soaking into her skin and into the gaps between her joints. She licked her lips experimentally, tasting the faint bitterness of alcohol. Confusion flickered across her face. ''What is this supposed to¡ª'' A lantern flew toward her, its weak flame flickering precariously. Tianyi moved to dodge it instinctively, her wings flaring, but the flame ignited the alcohol as soon as it hit the ground near her. And all she knew was heat. Pain seared through her as the flames licked at her wings and body, the acrid smell of burning alcohol mingling with the icy air. Tianyi¡¯s instincts screamed, and she folded her wings tightly against her back, dropping into the snow. She rolled desperately, the freezing surface biting into her skin but extinguishing the flames. Smoke and steam rose around her as she pushed herself upright, her breath coming in short gasps. But the maneuver left her vulnerable. The hooded woman was on her before she could fully regain her footing. Her clawed hand descended, and Tianyi barely managed to raise her arm in defense. The impact sent a jolt of pain through her body as the malevolent qi surged into her, biting and writhing like a living thing. Fissures spread across her arm, delicate and jagged like fractures in glass. She staggered back, clutching the injured limb as a sharp, pulsing pain radiated outward from the wound. The woman straightened, her grin jagged and triumphant as she advanced on her winged adversary. ¡°You¡¯re not so untouchable now, are you?¡± she sneered, claws flexing in anticipation. Her antennae drooped, exhaustion and pain settling over her. Her wings trembled faintly, still slick with alcohol that hadn¡¯t fully evaporated, droplets sliding down her face and neck. SHLURP! Tianyi''s tongue moved instinctually to collect the alcohol dripping down her skin. Her eyes burned faintly, not just from the residual flames but from the fumes clinging to her. She couldn¡¯t even blink, her focus locked on the hooded woman as she prowled closer. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Her body felt strange; warm, unsteady, and sluggish. A tingling heat spread through her veins, and her mind buzzed faintly, as if she were on the verge of something she couldn¡¯t quite grasp. She licked her lips again. ''What is this feeling?'' The shadow lunged, her claws slicing toward her with terrifying precision. Tianyi moved on instinct, wings flaring as she dove to the side. But her timing was off. Too slow, too deliberate. The woman¡¯s claws grazed her shoulder, leaving faint lines that burned with residual qi. She laughed, a high-pitched, grating noise. Her antennae twitched, but instead of despair, a strange clarity settled over her. The warmth spreading through her body wasn¡¯t a weakness; it was something else she could use. She drew in a shaky breath, her wings folding tightly against her back as she crouched low. The hooded woman smirked, mistaking her stillness for submission. She rushed forward again, claws gleaming with malevolent energy. But just as she closed in, Tianyi vanished. A blur of motion to her right, then left. Tianyi reappeared behind her, foot slamming into the back of the shadow''s knee with enough force to drop her momentarily. She roared, spinning to swipe at her, but Tianyi was already gone, darting upward into the branches. Her movements had changed. They weren¡¯t the sharp, rapid bursts of speed she had used before. Now they were unpredictable, a mix of slow, deliberate shifts and sudden, explosive strikes. The rhythm disoriented the hooded woman, her attacks cutting through empty air as Tianyi evaded by mere hairsbreadths. ''This is my chance.'' She landed softly in the snow, her sharp eyes tracking his every move. Her wings hummed faintly as she darted forward, striking again and again. Her movements were like a dance, weaving through attacks, landing precise blows that chipped away at her opponent''s strength. The hooded woman snarled, blood dripping from her mouth as she staggered back. Her movements grew slower, her strikes less precise. Infusing her wings with more qi than before, she dipped low to the ground and pushed. Sharpened to it''s utmost, her wings sunk deep into the hooded figure''s torso. She coughed violently, blood splattering the snow. For a moment, Tianyi thought it was over. The malevolent qi that had surrounded her moments ago was fading, dissipating into the cold air like smoke carried away by the wind. Tianyi''s breaths came sharp and shallow, each one a reminder of how close she had come to being overwhelmed. But then the air around her opponent shifted. It wasn¡¯t the gradual quiet of death settling in. No, this was something else¡ªsomething wrong. The snow beneath the woman¡¯s broken form darkened as her claws dug deep, tearing into the earth. Her body convulsed violently, back arching as though she were a marionette pulled by invisible strings. A rasping, guttural sound clawed its way out of her throat, rising into an unnatural chant that made the air itself feel heavier. ¡°Heavenly Demon, grant me strength! Your servant offers all!¡± She took a cautious step back, her sharp eyes narrowing as she assessed the change. Despite the gaping wound in her chest, the hooded woman began to rise. The movement was jerky, unnatural; limbs spasming as though resisting the sheer will that forced them to move. Blood spilled freely from injuries, steaming as it hit the cold ground, yet she stood upright, her frame trembling with an unnatural vigor. She wasn¡¯t healing. The wound across her torso remained, a deep, gaping slash that should have rendered her immobile, if not dead. Her skin was ashen, and her movements unsteady, yet her eyes burned with a manic light. It wasn¡¯t life. It was something a grotesque semblance of it, fueled by desperation and blind devotion. Tianyi had seen something like this before, deep in the wilds. The death throes of a cornered animal, its body surging with impossible strength as it fought against the inevitable. A rabbit that bit clean through a predator¡¯s paw, a bird that kept flying even after its wings were torn. This was no different. An echo of that primal instinct, amplified a hundredfold by feverish faith. Claws lashed out, faster than before, slicing through the air with a ferocity that made her wings hum as she barely evaded the strike. Tianyi flipped backward, her feet barely brushing the snow as she retreated to gain space. But the hooded woman was relentless. ¡°Your mortal strength means nothing!¡± she roared, voice fraying at the edges, cracking like brittle ice. ¡°The Heavenly Demon guides me! I am more than flesh! I am purpose!¡± Her strikes came in a whirlwind, each one faster, stronger, more precise. The snow churned beneath her feet as she surged forward, her movements no longer hindered by pain or injury. Tianyi dodged on instinct, her body weaving and twisting in a desperate attempt to stay ahead. The warmth that overtook her moments ago had largely faded away. But the sheer speed of the attacks pushed her to her limits. Her claws grazed her wing, the malevolent qi biting into the delicate structure like acid. Pain flared through her, sharp and searing, but she forced herself to stay focused. She had to end this. Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched faintly, sensing a subtle shift in the rhythm of battle. The shadow''s movements, while faster and stronger, had grown erratic¡ªwild swings that left small openings in her defense. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough. Taking a deep breath, she narrowed her focus, funneling every ounce of her remaining energy into her wings. They glowed faintly in the moonlight, the edges sharpening into blades of shimmering blue. She darted forward, her movements slower, more deliberate, but precise. The hooded woman lunged, claws arcing toward her throat. Tianyi twisted midair, her wings slicing upward with a graceful, lethal sweep. Her strike landed. The shimmering edge of her wings cleaved fully through the shadow''s torso. The blow sent a shockwave through the clearing, snow exploding outward as the body jerked violently. For a moment, she stood frozen, claws twitching, chant faltering into a gurgling gasp. Then, with an unnatural groan, she collapsed. The forest fell silent once more. Tianyi landed softly, her wings folding against her back as she stood over the lifeless form. Her breaths were ragged, her body trembling, but she forced herself to stay upright. Tianyi steadied herself, her breaths slowing. That warmth¡ªstill faint, still inexplicable¡ªlingered within her chest. It wasn¡¯t the searing heat of the flames or the fiery rush of qi coursing through her wings. No, it was something calmer, yet steady. It had carried her through the fight, grounding her when her instincts screamed to flee. ''What was that?'' she thought, her antennae twitching faintly. It reminded her of the moments in practice when she had flowed with unpredictability, where precision didn¡¯t matter as much as feeling. But this... this wasn¡¯t skill. This was something deeper. The memory of her erratic, unpredictable movements, how they seemed to confuse the hooded woman, surfaced in her mind. Was it the warmth that had guided her, loosening her form, her approach? The thought was absurd, yet it stuck with her. She shook her head, dismissing it for now. There were more pressing matters to attend to. Tianyi stood amidst the carnage, her sharp eyes scanning the broken remains of the clearing. The bodies of the Verdant Lotus Sect disciples lay motionless, their blood staining the snow like dark petals scattered across an icy canvas. She could see the remnants of their struggle¡ªthe gouged earth, the shattered lanterns, the signs of desperation etched into the ground. Grimly, she clutched her injured arm. The cracks in her exoskeleton shimmered faintly in the morning light. It pulsed beneath her skin, a festering corruption that sent sharp stabs of pain radiating through her limb. She winced, her lips pressing into a thin line as she focused her energy. Tianyi closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. Her qi began to flow, soft and steady at first, then growing stronger as she directed it toward her wounded arm. The pure energy swirled around the cracks, pushing against the invasive qi that writhed within her. She gritted her teeth, her body trembling with the effort. The corrupted qi resisted, coiling like a living thing as it clung to her, refusing to be displaced. But Tianyi pressed harder, forcing her own energy to envelop it, isolate it, and begin breaking it apart. Beads of sweat formed on her brow as the effort drained her reserves, each pulse of her qi weakening her further. Finally, the malevolent energy began to dissipate, retreating like a shadow burned away by sunlight. The cracks in her exoskeleton remained, raw and tender, but the vile presence within them had diminished. The pain subsided to a dull ache, and she exhaled shakily, lowering her arm. ¡°Windy,¡± she murmured to herself, her voice soft and hoarse. "Please be safe." She straightened, forcing herself to stand tall despite the weariness that pressed down on her. The forest around her was eerily silent, the stillness almost suffocating. Her antennae twitched again, searching for any trace of her friend. Chapter 169: To Coil & Strike Chapter 169: To Coil & Strike How long had it been? Windy hissed low, his pale scales disappearing against the frost-covered ground as he slithered through the snow. The sting of failure gnawed at him, sharper than the icy wind. His ambush had failed, leaving his body battered and his pride in tatters. The best he could do was slither around, avoiding the man''s attacks with evasive movement. Behind him, heavy footsteps crushed the snow. His instincts screamed to flee, to vanish into the safety of the deeper woods. But he didn¡¯t. The serpent wanted to ask himself why, but deep down, he already knew the reason. The cold bit into him, numbing his pain, but it was a double-edged sword. The snow sapped his strength, and he couldn¡¯t linger here long. The hooded man¡¯s voice rasped through the quiet. ¡°Hiding, little snake? I¡¯ll tear you out by your fangs.¡± The serpent burrowed into the snow, leaving faint tracks leading one way, then doubled back silently. His pale form weaved through the frost like a phantom, coiling beneath another drift. His tongue flicked again, tasting the air. The man¡¯s injured arm hung stiffly at his side, the deep gash still raw despite his lack of reaction to the wound. ''That¡¯s the weakness. That¡¯s where I strike.'' With a burst of motion, Windy launched himself from the snow. His tail whipped forward, qi sharpening its edge as it cracked like a whip toward the man¡¯s wounded arm. The hooded man spun faster than Windy expected, his glowing eyes flaring with anticipation. His injured arm shot up to block, but the tail strike landed, splintering bone further. Without giving the slightest regard to his wound, the shadow raised his working arm for an attack. The man¡¯s claws lashed out in a vicious arc, and Windy twisted desperately, his body contorting mid-air. He evaded the worst of it, but the claws grazed his tail, sending him spinning into the snowbank. Pain flared, sharp and biting, as crimson streaked the frost where he landed. It was terribly difficult to deal with someone who was driven by madness to kill the other person without caring about their own life, regardless of the martial art¡¯s level. Windy hissed, coiling defensively. His mind raced. ''He¡¯s too strong. Too fast. I can¡¯t match him head-on. Cunning alone won¡¯t save me.'' A memory flickered in his mind¡ªTianyi¡¯s erratic movements in battle, her unpredictable rhythm that seemed to defy logic. She hadn¡¯t abandoned her butterfly instincts; she¡¯d transformed them into something more. Windy¡¯s coils tightened beneath the snow as realization dawned. Your dao is slowly forming. The hooded man tore through the snowbank, following the serpent''s false trail, his claws ripping into roots and frost alike. Windy waited, silent, until the man turned his back. This time, he moved differently. Not just a predator, but something more. Something deadly. Windy slithered low through the snow. The cold bit deep into his body once more, but he welcomed the sharpness¡ªit kept him present, grounded. Each movement was measured, deliberate, as the hooded man¡¯s enraged roars echoed through the forest. Snow churned, branches cracked, and the oppressive weight of malevolent qi bore down on the clearing like a smothering fog. His tongue flicked, tasting the air. Blood, decay, anger. But Windy¡¯s own qi was dangerously low, flickering like the last embers of a dying flame. The fight had gone on for too long. He slithered beneath a snowbank, his body coiling tightly. Pain flared in his tail, where the man¡¯s claws had torn through his scales, but he didn¡¯t let it distract him. ''This ends now. One way or another.'' The hooded man staggered into the clearing, his movements wild, erratic. Snow caked his bloodied claws, steam rising from his cracked lips. Moments of clarity broke through Windy''s haze of exhaustion. The serpent¡¯s way had always been stealth, patience, and precision. Yet now, he saw the need for something more. The image of Tianyi, darting unpredictably through the air, weaving her butterfly instincts into a dance that transcended logic, flickered in his mind. ''Adapt,'' he realized. ''The serpent waits, but it can also strike from angles unseen.'' Snow churned as he moved in sudden, erratic bursts. He used low-hanging branches to disappear and reappear. He coiled around loose snowbanks, his pale body merging with the frost to confuse the man¡¯s senses. Each feint pushed the hooded man closer to blind rage. The man¡¯s claws tore through a snowbank with terrifying force, scattering white powder into the air. ¡°You slippery little¡ª!¡± His words were cut off as Windy darted past him, a blur of motion that left only the faintest trace in the snow. Each feint drained Windy¡¯s qi further. His breathing grew labored, his scales dulling. He had to finish it now. The hooded man¡¯s eyes flared with malevolent light. He paused suddenly, his wild thrashing replaced with calculated stillness. Windy froze, his tongue tasting the shift. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ''A trap.'' The man feigned an opening, his injured left arm hanging loosely. Windy hesitated for a fraction of a second but knew he had no choice. He struck. The moment his tail lashed out, the man twisted, his claws slicing through the air with blinding speed. Time seemed to slow. Windy¡¯s body coiled instinctively, his mind racing. And then, an image. Kai, deflecting a blow with an effortless motion, redirecting its force. The serpent didn¡¯t think. He acted. As the man¡¯s claw descended, his body moved in a flowing, wave-like motion. He didn¡¯t meet the strike head-on but shifted just enough to guide the attack past him. The force of the man¡¯s blow struck empty air, his balance faltering as he stumbled forward. ''Now.'' Windy twisted, his body coiling upward like a whip. His tail lashed around the man¡¯s arms, tightening with brutal precision. His fangs sank deep into the man¡¯s neck, injecting every last drop of venom stored within him. The hooded man roared in fury, sinking his teeth down on his serpentine body. He tore into Windy¡¯s scales with a brutal ferocity that sent waves of agony coursing through the serpent¡¯s body. Each strike bit deeper, shredding flesh and muscle, and with every tear, the man''s corrupt qi seeped into Windy¡¯s wounds like a toxic fog. The invasive energy burned, spreading through his veins and coiling around his core like a living parasite. Windy hissed in agony, his body trembling under the relentless assault, but his coils only tightened. ''A serpent doesn¡¯t have to fight head-on,'' The venom worked quickly, coursing through the man¡¯s veins like liquid fire. His movements grew weaker, his snarls fading into ragged breaths. Still, Windy didn¡¯t loosen his grip. He couldn¡¯t. If he let go, it would all be over. ''It waits in silence, coils its prey, and leaves nothing but bones.'' The man collapsed to his knees, his claws falling limp at his sides. His body convulsed once, twice, before finally going still. Windy uncoiled slowly, his battered body trembling with exhaustion. He slithered back, his vision swimming, but he refused to fall. He raised his head, tasting the air one last time. The malevolent qi that had tainted the clearing was gone. The suffocating presence that had hung over the forest like a storm cloud had dissipated, leaving only the faint metallic tang of blood on the cold wind. Windy collapsed into the snow, his body coiling instinctively as pain radiated through him. His scales, once pristine and shimmering, were now marred with blood, torn in jagged lines where the hooded man¡¯s attacks had struck. His breath came in shallow gasps, each exhalation a faint wisp of steam that dissipated into the frost-laden air. The world blurred around him. The snow seemed colder now, not a numbing reprieve but a creeping chill that threatened to steal his remaining strength. He could feel his life slipping away, his qi reserves drained to nothing, his venom depleted. Yet, in the stillness, a strange peace settled over him. ''I did it,'' he thought, his tongue flicking weakly. ''I protected them. Even if I end here, Tianyi and Kai will be safe.'' The sound of a faint chime cut through the quiet, the Interface¡¯s notification resonating in his mind. Quest: Path of the Serpent has been completed. You completed the quest with additional challenges. Your efforts do not go unnoticed. Windy hissed faintly, amused despite himself. ''What good are rewards if I¡¯m not around to claim them?'' The thought gnawed at him as his vision blurred, but there was no bitterness. Just the quiet satisfaction that came from knowing he had done what he set out to do. His vision dimmed, and he let himself sink deeper into the snow, his thoughts drifting to the ones he fought to protect. Tianyi¡¯s sharp wit and the subtle grace with which she fought. Kai¡¯s unyielding determination, his fumbling kindness. They would go on. And that was enough. Just as his consciousness began to slip away entirely, a faint voice pierced the haze. ¡°Windy? Are you still alive?¡± The serpent groaned internally. Of all the moments for Tianyi to arrive, why now? He was at death¡¯s door, bloodied and broken, and yet the thought of her seeing him like this sent a surge of embarrassment through him. He uncoiled painfully, lifting his head with a hiss that was meant to sound defiant but came out pitifully weak. ''Of course I am,'' Tianyi stepped into view, her antennae twitching faintly as she scanned the clearing. Her usually flawless appearance was disheveled¡ªher hair singed at the edges, her robes charred and torn in places. The faint scent of smoke clung to her, and the fissures along the exoskeleton of her arm gleamed faintly in the moonlight, showing signs of corruption. Windy narrowed his eyes, his sharp gaze taking in the signs of battle. ''The shadow. You... fought one too,'' he said, his voice quieter now. Her wings folded tightly against her back as she knelt beside him. ¡°Yes. But we¡¯ll talk about that later. You¡¯re hurt.¡± He hissed faintly, trying to shift away. ''I¡¯ll be fine.'' Tianyi didn¡¯t respond. She placed her hand gently on his scales, and a soft pulse of qi radiated from her palm. Warmth spread through his battered body, washing over the deep wounds and malignant qi. The pain dulled, then faded, as her energy worked its way through him. For the first time since the fight began, he could breathe without agony clawing at his chest. As the tension in his body eased, his vision dimmed again, this time with a strange sense of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Tianyi said softly, her voice steady despite her own injuries. Windy felt her arms lift him gently, cradling his weakened form. He let himself relax, the fight finally over, the weight of survival no longer his alone to bear. And for once, as darkness claimed him, he felt safe. SCENE BREAK I paced the edge of the forest, the frost crunching beneath my boots as the winter wind bit into my skin. The chill seeped through my robes, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to retreat to the warmth of the house. Not when they were still out there. The treeline loomed, a silent wall of shadows and snow. I stared into the darkness, searching for any sign¡ªanything to prove that Jian Feng¡¯s words weren¡¯t hollow, that trusting the Verdant Lotus Sect hadn¡¯t been a mistake. The waiting gnawed at me, an itch under my skin I couldn¡¯t scratch. Trust. Believe in the sect. Let them handle it. Jian Feng¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, but the words felt hollow now. How could I sit idly by while they risked everything? I crossed my arms, gripping the fabric of my sleeves tightly to steady my trembling hands. Every passing moment felt heavier, the silence pressing down on me. The shadows beneath the trees shifted, but it was only the wind stirring the branches. Still nothing. My breath hung in the air as faint wisps of steam, dissolving into the cold. I felt the weight of the winter evening pressing against me, the fading light casting long, creeping shadows over the snow. A flicker, faint and fleeting, brushed the edge of my consciousness. I froze. The bond I shared with Tianyi stirred, weak but unmistakable. Her presence, faint and frayed, but alive. A wave of exhaustion, worry, and relief flooded through me. ¡°Tianyi,¡± I whispered, the word barely leaving my lips before my body moved. I bolted toward the forest, my boots slipping on the icy ground as I pushed through the underbrush. The sharp sting of branches scraping my face didn¡¯t register; my focus was on that faint connection growing stronger with every step. ¡°Tianyi!¡± I called out, my voice cutting through the cold air. The faint hum of her wings answered first, a sound that made my chest tighten. I broke through the thick brush, the snow crunching underfoot, and finally saw them. She stood at the edge of the forest, her wings folded tightly against her back. Her figure was small and fragile-looking, but her posture was steady. In her arms was Windy, his pale scales dulled and marred with streaks of blood. ¡°It''s me!¡± I shouted, my breath catching as I reached them. ¡°Are you¡ªwhat happened?¡± She met my gaze, her antennae twitching faintly. Her face was pale, her features drawn with exhaustion, but her grip on Windy was firm despite the fissures along her forearm. ¡°We¡¯re alive,¡± she said simply, her voice steady but quiet. ¡°But the shadows... they attacked us.¡± My heart sank. ¡°There were? How many? She nodded, her expression grim. ¡°Two. The Verdant Lotus Sect¡¯s disciples... the immortals... they died.¡± Her words hit like a physical blow. I stared at her, my mind racing to process what she was saying. The Verdant Lotus Sect had sent three second-class disciples, and they were gone? The realization settled heavily in my chest. This was far worse than any of us had anticipated. ¡°What about Windy?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Tianyi looked down at the battered serpent in her arms. ¡°He fought against a shadow. But it''s strong. Too strong. He held his ground until I found him.¡± My gaze fell to Windy¡¯s motionless form. His once-pristine scales were torn and bloodied, his breaths shallow and uneven. The sight of him like this made my stomach twist. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to steady my breathing. ¡°We need to get him inside. Both of you. You¡¯re hurt.¡± The cold wind bit at my face, but I barely felt it. My thoughts churned as I reached out, carrying her like a priceless vase, fearing a single misstep would shatter her delicate form. Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t just an isolated threat anymore. The Verdant Lotus Sect had been decimated. This was only the beginning. I glanced back at the forest one last time, the treeline standing silent and unyielding against the darkening sky. ¡°Let¡¯s get home,¡± I said finally, my voice low. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out. Together.¡± Chapter 170: A Bloody Return Chapter 170: A Bloody Return The shop was cold, its silence pressing against me as I carried them inside. Windy''s body, once sleek and pristine, hung limp in Tianyi''s arms, streaked with blood and torn scales. Underneath the faint glow of the furnace, his injuries became clearer¡ªand more horrific. Entire sections of his flesh were exposed, his pale scales cracked and jagged. I could see faint quivers beneath the open wounds, the muscles twitching weakly as though fighting a battle of their own. My stomach churned. I forced myself to breathe, to stay steady. Panic wouldn¡¯t save him. My mind turned inward, reaching into the repository of knowledge I¡¯d painstakingly cultivated over the years. Recipes, techniques, theories¡ªall stored, all ready. What¡¯s the best I can make? What can I use now? Lines of ingredients arranged themselves, forming pathways of reactions and counter-reactions. I could almost feel the potential, the weight of a hundred choices and their outcomes pressing against me. One recipe stood out. The Purifying Basin Solution. I¡¯d read about it in the Million Book Pavilion during my quest to refine a hundred recipes, its formula etched into my mind. It was potent, thorough. But it required Verdant Amberroot, an ingredient I didn¡¯t have. I frowned, my thoughts racing. Could it work without the Amberroot? Its primary purpose was stabilization, keeping the solution from overwhelming the injured body. Substitute. There has to be something I can use instead. I lowered him onto the counter as gently as I could, biting the inside of my cheek to stay focused. My hands trembled as I reached for a clean basin. The faint coppery scent of blood mixed with the lingering aroma of herbs in the shop, creating a nauseating contrast. "Rinse first," I whispered, grabbing a bucket and hurrying outside to scoop up fresh snow. The icy chill stung my fingers, grounding me, though it did little to ease the tightness in my chest. Back inside, I set the bucket near the furnace, stoking its flame with practiced precision. The Refinement Simulation Technique sparked to life, ghostly projections overlaying the furnace¡¯s interior. It felt automatic, my mind barely registering the glowing matrix of heat distribution and water conversion. As the snow melted into warm water, I brought the basin closer, careful not to disturb Windy. ¡°This will help,¡± I murmured, more to myself than him. My voice wavered, betraying the fear I couldn¡¯t shake. The moment I poured the water over his scales, a faint hiss echoed; not from Windy, but from his wounds. My heart sank. A dark, oily residue bubbled to the surface, writhing as though alive. The edges of his wounds pulsed faintly, the corrupted qi resisting even the warm water. Tianyi stepped closer, her antennae twitching. ¡°I tried,¡± she said softly, her voice trembling. ¡°My healing wasn¡¯t enough. It doesn''t work well against it. Only slows.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, forcing calm into my tone. ¡°You did well. You saved him.¡± I turned back to the shelves, scanning for the strongest herbs I had to substitute for the Verdant Amberroot. My fingers hovered over the Golden Bamboo essence, but I hesitated. Too intense. It could push him over the edge. I dashed into the greenhouse and grabbed the Jadeleaf Lily instead, its soft green petals glowing faintly under the moonlight. I moved with practiced efficiency, stripping the petals and grinding them into a paste. My mind raced as the Refinement Simulation Technique spun to life again, showing me potential reactions. Each step shimmered in my mind, but I still felt the weight of uncertainty pressing against my ribs. As I worked, Yin Si, a shadowy blur against the wall, descended silently. She moved with urgency, her thin legs weaving fine strands of silk in precise, almost frantic patterns. ¡°She wants to help,¡± Tianyi said softly, her voice a thread in the quiet room. I glanced over my shoulder. The spider''s movements were swift, her delicate webs already wrapping around Tianyi¡¯s injured arm. A wave of gratitude welled up in me, but I focused on my task. The mixture began to take shape, a potent purifying concoction. ¡°This has to work,¡± I muttered, distilling the paste into the basin with precision. The water glowed faintly, the dark residue bubbling more violently as the liquid took on purifying properties. Windy twitched weakly as I lifted him into the basin. His body slipped under, but I kept his head propped above the water¡¯s surface, careful not to let him drown. His pale form floated almost lifelessly, his breathing shallow, but the glow of the concoction began to push back against the corrupted qi. ¡°Hold on,¡± I whispered, gripping the basin¡¯s edge tightly. I observed him for several minutes, tracking every change. I breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed the mixture was dispelling some of the malignant qi, as slow as it was. Tianyi moved beside me, her injured arm cradled against her chest. Yin Si was gone, just as quickly as she appeared. But she left Tianyi''s arm covered tightly with silk thread. My gaze flicked to her briefly, catching the jagged cracks along her exoskeleton. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Your arm,¡± I said quietly, breaking the silence. ¡°From the shadow,¡± she replied, though her voice lacked strength. "They are slow, but allowing one attack leads to this." I grabbed another clean cloth, soaking it in the same medicinal mixture. ¡°What happened out there?¡± She hesitated, her wings shifting faintly. ¡°The shadow... They were chanting something. Doing something to the bodies. They planted a seed." My pulse quickened, but I forced my hands to stay steady. ¡°What did they say?¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°I...¡± She hesitated, her antennae curling slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It doesn''t make me feel good.¡± "Please, Tianyi. We need to learn who they''re behind." After a moment of indecision, she relented. "... She kept saying, ¡®Praise the Heavenly Demon.¡¯¡± Her words were hesitant, each syllable dripping with unease. The air seemed to shift, the phrase lingering unnaturally. There was something wrong with those words¡ªsomething deeper than fear. It clawed at the edges of my mind, like a shadow slithering through unseen cracks. I hurriedly soaked the cloth in the leftover mixture, squeezing out the excess before pressing it gently against the silk threads wrapped around Tianyi¡¯s arm. My fingers trembled as I worked, the motions automatic but weighted by the sight of her injuries. The threads glistened faintly as they absorbed the concoction, swelling slightly. The glow of the liquid seemed to seep into the silk, a faint pulse radiating across the threads. Tianyi''s wings fluttered faintly, and her posture relaxed. The tension in her shoulders eased, her antennae lifting slightly. The pain must have dulled; her sharp exoskeletal features no longer seemed as rigid with strain. ¡°Is it working?¡± I asked, though I could already see the answer. She nodded, her voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s better.¡± Relief swept through me, but it was quickly replaced by guilt. Without thinking, I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. She stiffened at first, then let out a faint sigh, her arms resting awkwardly at her sides. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone out there. For trusting them. For letting you fend for yourselves.¡± Her head tilted slightly, her expression unchanging as she looked at me. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°I chose to go. Windy did too. You didn¡¯t make us.¡± ¡°But I should¡¯ve stopped you,¡± I said, pulling back slightly to look at her. ¡°I should¡¯ve been there. I should¡¯ve¡ª¡± ¡°You can¡¯t change what happened. And you weren¡¯t wrong to trust the sect disciples. They were capable. Just not enough.¡± Her bluntness cut through the storm of my thoughts, but the weight in my chest didn¡¯t lift. I glanced at Windy, his pale form floating weakly in the basin. My hands curled into fists, and for a moment, I let the guilt overwhelm me. ¡°You almost died. Both of you. And I let it happen.¡± Tianyi tilted her head, her antennae twitching faintly. ¡°You didn¡¯t let anything happen. You¡¯re here now. Fixing it.¡± Her words struck a chord, but they didn¡¯t absolve me. My vision blurred as I stared at Windy. ¡°I was indecisive. I stayed here, trying to believe in Jian Feng¡¯s words. I should¡¯ve trusted my instincts.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know what would happen,¡± she said simply. ¡°Neither did we. You are not perfect, Kai.¡± Her honesty was both grounding and painful. My shoulders sagged, the weight of the day pressing down on me. For the first time since I¡¯d carried Windy into the shop, I let myself feel the fear, the anger, and the overwhelming guilt. A few tears slipped down my cheeks before I could stop them. ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen again,¡± I said, my voice firm despite the quiver. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you in danger. Ever again.¡± Tianyi didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, she rested her uninjured hand on my arm, her touch light but steady. The danger wasn¡¯t over. Not with whatever this ¡°Heavenly Demon¡± was. If I was going to protect them, I couldn¡¯t let myself drown in guilt. I turned my focus back to Windy and Tianyi, channeling every ounce of determination I had into their recovery. There was no room for anything else. ¡°Tianyi,¡± I said softly, keeping my voice calm and steady. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough for today. You need to rest.¡± Her antennae tilted, and her unfocused gaze met mine, stubbornness flickering faintly in her expression. ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡± ¡°You do,¡± I interrupted gently. ¡°Please, trust me. Rest.¡± She hesitated for a moment, her gaze lingering on me as if assessing whether I truly meant it. Finally, she nodded, albeit reluctantly, and shifted closer. Without another word, she laid herself down, her movements stiff as her head settled lightly on my lap. Her wings folded against her back, and though her eyes didn¡¯t close, they lost their sharpness, becoming distant. Her body went limp, her breathing slowing, and a strange stillness settled over her. I sat there for a long time, observing her and Windy. The room was quiet, the faint crackle of the furnace the only sound as the minutes stretched into hours. My gaze flicked between the two of them, the weight of the day pressing down on me in ways I couldn¡¯t ignore. And yet... I didn¡¯t feel tired. That realization crept in gradually, like a thought half-formed before taking shape. I should¡¯ve been exhausted after staying awake this long, completing morning training, and keeping my body infused with qi to withstand the tribulation throughout the day. But my body didn¡¯t ache. My movements didn¡¯t feel sluggish or strained. Even my reserves weren''t as drained as they should. I flexed my fingers experimentally, marveling at how steady they felt. The transition from every rank in the mortal realm was like a gradual climb up a staircase. But going up a rank in the Qi Initiation stage had been significant, like leaping a flight of stairs. If I kept going at this rate, the tribulation would be mitigated within two more breakthroughs. I''d be able to move as though I wasn''t moving with triple my bodyweight. A thought struck me. I closed my eyes and turned my focus inward, toward the energy coursing through my body. On top of my breakthrough in my body, my qi going from the peak of Qi Initiation stage to the beginning of Essence Awakening stage was like night and day. The noise of the world around me faded into a faint hum, leaving only the quiet pulse of my qi. It coursed through me like a river, steady and deep, but as I concentrated, I realized something was different. In my mind¡¯s eye, I visualized my dantian. It had always been a source of strength, growing larger as my qi reserves expanded. But now, it had changed. The orb seemed smaller, almost as though it had shrunk slightly since my last breakthrough. Yet, despite the decrease in size, it felt denser, heavier, as though it carried the weight of something far greater than before. I frowned, focusing more intently. My reserves weren¡¯t diminished; if anything, they had increased. But this denser, more concentrated form of qi was... efficient. Each pulse felt sharper, more deliberate, like a blade honed to its absolute peak. That¡¯s how I¡¯d been withstanding the tribulation all day. My body, strengthened by the breakthrough, bore the brunt of the additional weight without expending as much qi. And my reserves, though denser, seemed to stretch further, making every bit of effort more sustainable. I was getting stronger. Rapidly. Too rapidly. I opened my eyes, staring down at my hands. They didn¡¯t tremble now, despite everything. My body felt alive in a way it never had before, humming with potential. This wasn¡¯t normal¡ªeven with the province experiencing growth like never before. Most cultivators spent months, even years, consolidating their breakthroughs. Yet here I was, ascending in leaps and bounds as though something¡ªor someone¡ªwas pushing me forward. My gaze drifted to the Interface, its presence a constant but quiet hum in the back of my mind. It didn¡¯t feel intrusive, but I couldn¡¯t shake the sensation that it was guiding me, nudging me along a path I couldn¡¯t yet see. ¡°Preparing me for something,¡± I muttered under my breath, the words barely audible in the quiet room. Whatever it was, it couldn¡¯t be good. I clenched my fists, my knuckles whitening. This was too fast. Too much. But it wasn¡¯t a blessing I could afford to question. Not when I needed this strength to protect Windy, Tianyi, and the village. My thoughts shifted to the Verdant Lotus Sect. I thought of Jian Feng¡¯s words earlier, his calm, unyielding confidence that they would handle everything. I had trusted them, believing their strength and experience would keep us safe. And yet their scouting team had perished. Trust didn¡¯t mean blind obedience. Elder Ming¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, telling me to rely on the Verdant Lotus Sect, to believe in their capability. But tonight had made one thing painfully clear: they weren¡¯t infallible. I couldn¡¯t afford to follow blindly anymore. Not when lives hung in the balance. I looked at Tianyi, her fragile figure resting against me, and at Windy, his pale form still soaking in the basin. Carefully, I shifted, laying Tianyi down on a clean cushion beside me. Her antennae twitched faintly, but she didn¡¯t wake. Windy¡¯s breathing had steadied, his body no longer trembling with the strain of the corrupted qi. I reached for a dry cloth, gently lifting Windy from the basin and patting him dry. His scales, though still marred with faint cracks, had regained some of their luster. I set him down in a makeshift nest of soft cloths, ensuring his head was propped up slightly. Standing, I took a deep breath, letting the cool air of the shop steady me. The moment of rest was over. There was still much to do, and the Verdant Lotus Sect needed to know what had happened. Chapter 171: Hidden Currents Surge Tianyi flitted ahead, her movements sharp and deliberate, her antennae twitching as she retraced her footsteps. Behind me, the seventeen disciples of the Verdant Lotus Sect followed, their presence a mix of stoic determination and a tension that hung in the air like a held breath. At the front of their group, Jian Feng moved with a speed and precision that belied the turmoil etched on his face. His usual air of confidence was gone, replaced by something raw, something broken. His jaw was set, his eyes fixed ahead as if avoiding any risk of meeting mine. His stride carried urgency, but there was no denying the weight of his steps. I tried not to focus too much on him, but it was impossible not to notice the tightness in his shoulders, the faint tremor in his hands when he adjusted the hilt of his blade. The memory of my earlier anger toward him burned in my chest, sour and bitter. I had blamed him¡ªyelled at him, even¡ªfor stopping me from running into the forest after my companions. At the time, his refusal had felt like arrogance, like a misplaced sense of control over the situation. Now, as I watched him push forward, faster than the rest of his disciples could comfortably follow, I realized the truth. Jian Feng wasn¡¯t infallible. I''d placed him on a pedestal, much like the older disciples, as people wiser and smarter than I was. But he¡¯d been reeling, his world knocked off balance by the news of his comrades¡¯ deaths. Guilt gnawed at me, but there was no time to dwell on it. The pace he set was grueling, faster than I would have liked given the lingering weight of the tribulation on my body. My strengthened frame and newly increased qi reserves kept me moving, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the sharp pull on my energy reserves. Every step required a touch of qi to counteract the oppressive weight I still bore, and though it wasn¡¯t unbearable, it added up quickly. Tianyi slowed briefly, glancing back at me. Her eyes narrowed in concern, but she didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t have to. I nodded at her, a silent assurance that I could keep up. Her antennae twitched, and she turned back to lead the way. The disciples murmured faintly behind me, their voices hushed but laced with unease. I caught snippets of their conversation. Three second-class disciples, dead. The first incident of this magnitude in years. ''If I never asked them to protect the village, then maybe...'' The air grew heavier as we neared the clearing. Tianyi paused, hovering above the snow, her wings folding tightly against her back. She tilted her head, her antennae twitching as if confirming something unseen. Without a word, she gestured forward, leading us into the site of the battle. The first thing I noticed was the silence. It was absolute, oppressive, like the forest itself was holding its breath. Then the smell hit me; blood, heavy and metallic, mixed with something acrid and wrong. Jian Feng froze as the scene came into view. The three disciples lay sprawled across the snow, their bodies twisted unnaturally. Their robes, once pristine and marked with the insignia of the Verdant Lotus Sect, were shredded and stained with dark streaks of blood. But it wasn¡¯t just the sight of their injuries that made my stomach turn. It was the flower. At the center of the clearing, surrounded by the broken forms of the disciples, was something I could barely bring myself to name. It was shaped like a flower¡ªor at least, some grotesque parody of one. Its petals were fleshy and raw, glistening in the faint light like exposed muscle. Dark, vein-like tendrils snaked along its body, pulsing faintly as if carrying some vile lifeblood. The veins extended outward, creeping across the snow like roots seeking sustenance. They touched the disciples¡¯ bodies, and where they did, the decay was undeniable. Flesh sagged, clothing frayed, and even their once-pristine weapons seemed dulled. The petals of the flower quivered slightly, as if breathing, and with every faint movement, a pulse of malevolent energy twisted the air around it. It pressed against my senses, slithering like an unseen fog. It was feeding. Slowly but surely, it was absorbing everything; their blood, flesh, and even the very fabric of their robes. One of the disciples¡¯ sashes had disintegrated entirely, leaving frayed threads that dissolved into nothingness the longer I stared. I forced myself to look away, focusing instead on the faces of the fallen disciples. My chest tightened, the breath hitching in my throat as I recognized them. I had known them¡ªnot well, but enough. These weren¡¯t just faceless warriors who came and went from the village. They had patrolled our streets. Protected the people. Zhao Yun had taught the children simple self-defense techniques, his patience endless. Ning Xue... I barely knew her. She had passed through as the patrol late at night, offering a polite nod or an occasional comment about the weather. Nothing memorable, nothing profound. She was just there, another face in the village¡¯s rhythm, part of the fabric of everyday life. And now, she was gone. Their faces were unrecognizable, twisted in agony, their features distorted by whatever dark energy had claimed them. This was my first time seeing the dead. Not the peaceful kind, where age had taken its toll. Not like my parents, who were taken by illness. This was violent, sudden, wrong. I tried to swallow, but my throat felt dry. A numbness settled over me, broken only by the faint tremble in my hands as I clenched my fists at my sides. My mind tried to process it, to reconcile the smiling faces I remembered with the grotesque reality before me. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Jian Feng¡¯s voice shattered the silence, raw and trembling. ¡°Zhao Yun,¡± he whispered, his knees buckling as he dropped beside the nearest body. His hand hovered above the disciple¡¯s torn shoulder, trembling as if afraid to touch. ¡°Ning Xue. Hua Cheng...¡± Each name was a blow, punctuated by the grief in his voice. The other disciples stood in stunned silence, their expressions frozen in varying degrees of shock and horror. They didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t move. They simply stared at the scene before them, the unshakable foundation of their faith in the sect cracking under the weight of what they saw. Jian Feng knelt beside the nearest body, his trembling hand hovering over the torn shoulder of Zhao Yun. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. The weight of the loss seemed to press him into the snow, his shoulders sagging under an invisible burden. His eyes closed for a moment, his breath hitching as he fought to steady himself. He clenched his jaw, struggling to speak. ¡°What... what is this?¡± he demanded, his voice a mix of anger and desperation. I wanted to say something, anything, but the words stuck in my throat. My gaze was drawn back to the flower, its grotesque form a stark reminder of how little I understood. Its energy clawed at my senses, invasive and wrong, but beneath the revulsion, there was something more¡ªan echo of the phrase Tianyi had repeated. Praise the Heavenly Demon. The phrase hung in my mind, heavy and unrelenting, like a storm cloud that wouldn¡¯t disperse. There was something sinister about it, something that clawed at the edges of my thoughts and refused to let go. I turned back to the grotesque flower, my gaze lingering on the pulsing veins that snaked outward. The way they latched onto the fallen disciples, siphoning their essence... it wasn¡¯t just wrong. It was familiar. I wracked my brain, my thoughts spinning through the tangled web of everything I¡¯d read, seen, and experienced. Why did this seem familiar? Why did this grotesque flower, this abomination, feel like something I should know? And then it hit me. ¡°The Grand Alchemy Gauntlet,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. Jian Feng turned sharply, his grief momentarily pushed aside by the urgency in my tone. ¡°What did you say?¡± I didn¡¯t answer immediately. My mind had already latched onto the memory, dragging it into the light. The preliminaries, where I¡¯d been tested on my knowledge of herbs and ingredients. There had been one I couldn¡¯t identify, no matter how hard I tried. Its withered, grotesque form had stood out even among the rarest of specimens. Zhi Ruo''s voice came to mind. ''Ah, yes. That... that would be a¡ª'' "Bloodsoul Bloom. That''s the flower." The resemblance was undeniable, though the one I¡¯d seen in the Gauntlet had been a dried husk compared to this monstrous thing. ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Jian Feng pressed, his voice tight with urgency. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s from the Gauntlet,¡± I said finally, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. ¡°The one I saw was dried, withered. They don¡¯t grow like normal herbs. They subsist off blood. They were found in the territory of demonic cultivators¡ªto siphon life force and qi, to fuel their rituals.¡± I saw Jian Feng¡¯s expression shift. The devastation in his eyes gave way to something colder, sharper. Fear, anger, realization. The second-class disciple''s jaw tightened, his knuckles pale as his hand hovered over his blade. His grief was momentarily eclipsed by something else¡ªa rising urgency, a flickering rage barely contained beneath the surface. ¡°We need to destroy it,¡± he said, his voice sharp and commanding. ¡°If what you say is true, this abomination can¡¯t be allowed to remain.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I interjected, my voice steady but firm. Jian Feng turned toward me, his expression darkening, but I pressed on. ¡°Destroying it won¡¯t help us understand it. We need to study it, to figure out how to counter it. If this flower was planted here intentionally, destroying it now means losing a chance to learn its purpose.¡± ¡°And if it spreads?¡± he snapped. ¡°If its roots burrow into the earth, if it takes hold of the forest? You think you can outpace that kind of corruption with your experiments?¡± His words stung, but I forced myself to stay calm. ¡°It hasn¡¯t spread beyond what it¡¯s already claimed,¡± I said. ¡°Not yet. Look around you. It¡¯s feeding off the bodies and the ground here, but it¡¯s contained. If we handle it carefully, I can keep it that way.¡± Jian Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed, his frustration clear, but I saw the hesitation in his stance. ¡°You¡¯re saying you can contain this thing? That you can learn something the sect can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said simply. ¡°It''s because I¡¯m the closest alchemist you have. The sect is days away, and we don¡¯t even know if they¡¯ve dealt with something like this before. But I¡¯ve studied plants for a lifetime. I know their patterns, how to isolate them. Let me handle this.¡± He opened his mouth to argue, but his words faltered. For a moment, I saw the exhaustion in his eyes, the weight of the losses he¡¯d borne. ¡°Fine,¡± he said finally, his voice low and taut. ¡°But if it shows even a hint of spreading, we burn it. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± I said. The disciples shifted uneasily, their gazes darting between me and the flower as though expecting it to lash out at any moment. They carefully approached the bodies of their fallen comrades, their movements deliberate and reverent. With blades glowing faintly with qi, they cut away the grotesque veins latched onto the corpses. The tendrils recoiled slightly, releasing their grip with an unsettling wet sound before falling limp. I turned to Tianyi. ¡°Do you remember anything about the person you fought? Did they have anything on their person?¡± She hesitated, her antennae twitching as she glanced at the fallen disciples. ¡°I didn¡¯t check, I was focused on getting Windy and myself out.¡± ¡°Then we need to search them,¡± I said, gesturing toward the hooded figure¡¯s body. ¡°If they had more seeds or anything else, we need to know.¡± Jian Feng gave a terse nod, motioning for two disciples to join us. Together, we approached the corpse. The figure¡¯s body lay in two halves, their dark robes soaked in blood that had turned the snow beneath them into a blackened slush. Their hood had slipped back, exposing a grotesque visage. The face that greeted us was inhumanly unsettling. It was a woman¡ªor what had once been one. Her disheveled hair clung to her scalp in patches, strands tangled with dried blood. The corners of her cracked lips curled unnaturally, as though frozen in a fractured smile. Tianyi pointed to a satchel at her side, its strap barely hanging onto her shoulder. One of the disciples hesitated, then carefully cut the strap and opened the bag. Inside were several small, dark seeds, their surfaces veined with the same sinister pattern as the Bloodsoul Bloom. Jian Feng¡¯s expression darkened further as he inspected them. ¡°We¡¯ll send these back to the sect immediately,¡± he said. ¡°They need to know what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll keep the live sample,¡± I added, gesturing toward the flower. ¡°I need it to figure out how to counter whatever this is.¡± He turned to his disciples, barking orders. ¡°Cut the flower carefully, roots and all. Pack it securely. Five of you will escort the bodies, the flower, and the seeds back to the village.¡± The disciples moved with grim efficiency, their movements precise and careful as they worked to separate the grotesque veins from the bodies. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch for long, my gaze drifting instead to the darkened forest beyond. ¡°There¡¯s still one more,¡± Tianyi said, her voice quiet but insistent. ¡°The one Windy fought. It¡¯s further in.¡± Jian Feng straightened, his expression sharpening. ¡°Lead the way." We followed Tianyi deeper into the forest, the tension mounting with every step. She trekked several li into the heart of the wilderness. My fists clenched. Hard enough to draw blood. ''After dispatching of the monster that killed three disciples, she continued to press on.'' The thought sent a shiver down my spine. This deep into the forest, the air was different. Heavier. The trees loomed taller, their gnarled branches twisting into shapes that blocked the faint light of the moon. They had been alone, fighting an opponent strong enough to push them this far, while I had been pacing the edge of the forest like a helpless fool. Tianyi moved ahead, her wings folded tightly against her back, her antennae twitching as she scanned for the location of the battle. Despite her confident pace, there was a tension in her posture, a stiffness that hadn¡¯t been there before. She knew the way, but I could tell even she wasn¡¯t comfortable being here. The Verdant Lotus Sect disciples followed in silence, their expressions grim and their hands hovering near their weapons. Jian Feng remained at the front of the group. Tianyi slowed, her wings fluttering faintly as she tilted her head. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± she said softly. Her words sent a ripple of tension through the group. I focused ahead, the faint outlines of a clearing becoming visible through the dense trees. She paused at the edge, her antennae twitching rapidly as she scanned the area. When we stepped into the clearing, Tianyi froze. I stiffened, watching her gaze sweep the clearing. ¡°It¡¯s not here,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly. Jian Feng was beside her in an instant. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®not here¡¯?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp. ¡°The body. It¡¯s... gone.¡± Chapter 172: A Flower That Feeds on Death The day passed by like a blur, each moment blending into the next as I stood among the villagers and Verdant Lotus Sect disciples. Their decision to halt further excursions into the forest was met with heavy silence, the weight of the fallen disciples pressing down on everyone like a suffocating shroud. No one argued. Even Elder Ming, upon hearing the news, had only nodded gravely, his usual calm replaced by a somber stillness. The village mirrored his mood. Conversations were hushed, movements subdued. It wasn¡¯t fear, exactly; it was grief, and something more insidious. A creeping awareness that the forest had changed, that we were no longer safe. Now, back home, I stood in the quiet shop, my focus narrowing to the task before me. Tianyi and Windy were resting, their breathing steady but their conditions still far from healthy. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to linger on their injuries or the sense of helplessness that crept in whenever I looked at them. There was no time for doubt. The Bloodsoul Bloom sat contained in a reinforced vessel on my workbench, its grotesque form quivering faintly. I took a deep breath, steadying my hands as I prepared my tools. This was dangerous, possibly reckless, but I couldn¡¯t wait for the sect¡¯s response. If this flower was a harbinger of more to come, then understanding it was the only way to protect the village and everyone I cared about. I closed my eyes, entering my mindscape, perusing the Memory Palace for an iota of information regarding the plant in my studies. But aside from Zhi Ruo''s brief mention, nothing was there. But if I had to guess, it was from the same era as the Golden Bamboo; maybe even older. My hands hovered over the reinforced vessel. I hesitated, my gut warning me to stop, but I pushed the doubt aside. Plant Whisperer. It had served me well before. Surely, the skill would reveal something now. I exhaled slowly, centering myself. My fingers brushed the edge of the vessel, and I reached out, extending a thread of connection to the bloom. The reaction was immediate. The world around me seemed to blur, the shop melting away into an oppressive void. It was as if I were staring into an endless abyss, the air thick and suffocating. My connection didn¡¯t meet the usual serene flow of a plant¡¯s essence. Instead, it collided with something jagged, chaotic¡ªa swirling storm of death and decay. A wave of dread crashed over me, unlike anything I¡¯d felt before. It wasn¡¯t just fear; it was a primal terror, as if I were gazing at something that shouldn¡¯t exist. Shadows danced at the edges of my vision, and a low, keening sound reverberated in my mind. It wasn¡¯t a voice, not exactly, but the sensation was clear. Doom. Impending, unrelenting, inevitable doom. I gasped and yanked my hand back as though burned, severing the connection. My heart raced, my breaths coming in short, shallow bursts. The shop reappeared around me, its quiet warmth a jarring contrast to the suffocating void I¡¯d just experienced. Windy and Tianyi were still sleeping a small distance away, undisturbed by my reaction. The Bloodsoul Bloom quivered faintly in its vessel, unchanged. Yet, its malevolence seemed stronger, as if it had fed off my brief attempt to commune with it. My hands trembled as I gripped the edge of the workbench to steady myself. ¡°What are you?¡± I whispered. I didn¡¯t have an answer, but one thing was clear: this wasn¡¯t a plant in any conventional sense. Its essence didn¡¯t nurture or grow. It consumed. Fed on death. Every instinct I had screamed that it didn¡¯t belong in this world. But I needed to find out more. Reviewing the brief experience, it was certainly a yin-aligned plant. Its energy was cold, dark, and stagnant. Yet, something about it felt wrong, distorted. Yin qi itself wasn¡¯t inherently harmful; an imbalance could wreak havoc, much like an overabundance of yang qi, but it typically manifested in ways that promoted tranquility, rest, or even renewal. This was different. It was aggressive, almost predatory. It didn¡¯t soothe or slow; it devoured. I couldn¡¯t help but compare it to the Moonlit Grace Lily, a serene yin-aligned plant that radiated calm and grew gently under moonlight. The Bloodsoul Bloom was its antithesis; chaotic and unnatural. I leaned closer, studying the bloom¡¯s grotesque physical form. The fleshy petals pulsed faintly, as if alive. The vein-like tendrils along its surface quivered intermittently, giving the impression of something waiting, dormant yet insidious. Its roots coiled tightly within the vessel, refusing to extend or interact with anything around them. If it truly thrived on death, I needed to test that theory. I reached for a hybrid astragalus plant from my collection. A contrast to the bloom¡¯s oppressive nature. Carefully, I placed the it near the Bloodsoul Bloom, watching for any reaction. Nothing. The Bloodsoul Bloom remained inert, its tendrils still and uninterested. The Astragalus continued to sit untouched, unaffected by the ominous presence beside it. I frowned, removing the plant and pacing the room as I tried to puzzle through the bloom¡¯s nature. It was feeding on something. It had to be. The flower in the forest had clearly absorbed the vitality of the disciples and even the essence of their robes. I glanced toward the far corner of the shop, where shadows pooled. The faint glimmer of silken threads caught my eye, and I grimaced. Yin Si¡¯s handiwork. Webbed bundles of tiny corpses were nestled there¡ªrats and small animals Windy used to prey on before his absence from home had left them untouched, piling up in neglected corners. It was unpleasant, but it was also a lead. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I murmured an apology under my breath for disturbing Yin Si¡¯s stash, carefully extracting a webbed-up rat corpse from the tangle. The weight of it in my hand was unsettling, the little body stiff and lifeless, but it was exactly what I needed. Back at the workbench, I placed the corpse near the Bloodsoul Bloom. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, as I leaned closer, I noticed the faintest stir. The veins running along the bloom¡¯s surface began to pulse faintly, the rhythm irregular but unmistakable. Slowly, one of the tendrils extended outward, its motion unnaturally deliberate. It crept toward the rat corpse, pausing mere centimeters away, as if testing the air around it. My breath caught as the tendril twitched once, twice, before darting forward and latching onto the corpse. A low, keening sound filled the air, barely audible but enough to send a chill down my spine. I stepped back, resisting the urge to sever the connection immediately. Instead, I forced myself to observe. The tendril pulsed as it fed, the motion hypnotic and grotesque. The rat¡¯s body, already lifeless, began to shrivel further, its form collapsing in on itself as the bloom drew whatever essence remained. The rat¡¯s already-decayed body began to collapse inward, its form reduced to an ashen husk. I noted every detail, my mind racing to piece together the implications. The tendril withdrew once its feeding was complete, curling back toward the bloom¡¯s base. It pulsed faintly, as though sated, before becoming still once more. My chest tightened as I observed the faint traces of malevolent qi emanating from it, growing more pronounced after its macabre feast. I needed more data. Turning to my pill furnace, I carefully separated a small piece of the bloom, its flesh slightly sticky and exuding a faint, acrid smell. The fragment quivered unnervingly in my hand as I placed it into the furnace. I adjusted the heat with painstaking precision, my Refinement Simulation Technique overlaying projected reactions and temperature gradients over the furnace¡¯s surface. The bloom¡¯s fragment began to burn, releasing a dense, black smoke that spiraled upward. I leaned back, watching as the fumes shifted unnaturally, almost writhing in the air. The acrid scent thickened, accompanied by a faint metallic tang. My stomach churned as the smoke curled into strange patterns before dissipating. Ash remained, its color an unnatural deep crimson, flecked with black. I collected the residue carefully, placing it into a small vial for later analysis. The bloom resisted conventional alchemical reactions. Most herbs, when burned, would leave identifiable traits in their smoke¡ªearthy, sweet, bitter. This was none of those. It was alien, its properties incomprehensible through normal means. "Now, let''s see if I can extract its essence..." I separated another piece from the live sample. Normally, drawing essence from plants was straightforward; a pull and flow, as though coaxing sap from a tree. But as I focused on the Bloodsoul Bloom, I realized this was going to be anything but simple. The moment I extended my qi, it was as if I had touched a live wire. The bloom resisted fiercely, its essence jagged and uncooperative. Most plants yielded to my pull, except with certain ones with exceptional strength bearing some resistance, like the Golden Bamboo. This, however, felt entirely different. It wasn¡¯t like extracting from a plant at all. It was closer to siphoning from something alive¡ªa living being with a will of its own. I hesitated, the weight of that realization pressing against my thoughts. The skill allowed me to extract from both plants and metals, but I¡¯d never tested its limits since my preparation for the Gauntlet. I hadn''t touched Master Li Tao''s teachings in weeks, due to the sheer amount of tasks I had to keep up with. The process of learning to extract essence from metals had been grueling, requiring weeks of effort and countless failures. Yet here I was, confronted with something that blurred the line between plant and... something else. There was no better time to test myself. Steeling my resolve, I pushed forward, pulling harder with my qi. The bloom¡¯s resistance was palpable, the process a grueling tug-of-war. My entire focus narrowed to the connection, every fiber of my being attuned to the intricate battle of wills. The bloom¡¯s essence was fighting. For every thread of qi I extended, the plant pushed back with a chaotic, almost predatory force. Sweat beaded on my forehead as I poured more energy into the extraction. Unlike metals, which had required sheer force and will, this felt nuanced. It wasn¡¯t about overpowering the bloom but maneuvering around its chaotic energy, finding gaps in its resistance and weaving through them. The process, while grueling, was less foreign than working with metals had been. Perhaps because, at its core, it still retained some similarity to plants. Finally, the resistance broke. A tendril of dark essence peeled away, its motion sluggish and reluctant as it separated from the bloom. I guided it carefully, condensing it into a single droplet that hung in the air, pulsing faintly with an eerie rhythm. The essence settled into a reinforced vial with a soft hiss, the liquid thick and viscous. It shimmered faintly, the color shifting between deep crimson and black as though alive. Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 8. I exhaled sharply, wiping the sweat from my brow. The level increase was a small relief, but it didn¡¯t offset the unease curling in my gut. The essence carried the same malevolence as the bloom itself, amplified in its concentrated form. I sealed the vial tightly, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t spill or interact with anything. For now, I wouldn¡¯t test it further. This was a discovery I needed to tread carefully with. Yet the fact I¡¯d managed to extract it at all gave me a glimmer of hope. I set the vial aside, the bloom fragment now shriveled and lifeless. Finally, I prepared myself for the most dangerous experiment yet. My own qi. I hesitated, my gaze fixed on the demonic plant. Infusing qi into plants was typically a harmonious process, a way to amplify their natural properties, strengthen their essence, and accelerate their growth. It was a technique rooted in balance, nurturing the plant¡¯s inherent nature. But this was no ordinary plant. The usual certainty that infusing qi would bring benefit was nowhere to be found. Instead, doubt gnawed at me. Would my qi strengthen its already warped nature? Could it evolve into something even more dangerous? Yet, I needed answers. I needed to see if this plant could change; if it had stages of growth, hidden layers of power that could reveal more about its origins. Despite the risk, I knew this was the only path forward. For better or worse, I needed to learn. Taking a deep breath, I placed my hand just above the plant, creating a connection with the bloom. I kept the flow steady and controlled, testing its reaction. At first, nothing happened. The bloom quivered faintly, as it had before, but then¡ª It writhed. The tendrils along its surface flared outward, pulsating erratically. The petals twisted, curling inward before unfurling violently. A low, keening sound filled the air, louder than before, as though the plant was protesting. Suddenly, the bloom began to collapse. Its petals withered rapidly, darkening and shriveling as though my qi had poisoned it. The tendrils recoiled, retreating into the vessel before falling limp. Within moments, the entire plant was lifeless, its once-malevolent presence reduced to nothing more than a shriveled husk. I stumbled back, staring in disbelief. My breathing was ragged, my chest tight with both relief and confusion. What had just happened? My qi hadn¡¯t purified or strengthened it. It had killed it. I sank into the chair by the workbench, my mind racing. Was it the nature of my qi? My wood affinity, perhaps? Or my fire affinity? Both elements were known for their cleansing properties, but this reaction felt... different. It wasn¡¯t just cleansing. It was rejection. I noted everything carefully in my encyclopedia; every detail of the experiment. It was crucial; the Bloodsoul Bloom could be counteracted, perhaps even neutralized. But the implications of why it reacted this way to my qi would take time to unravel. For now, I stared at the lifeless bloom, a mix of triumph and unease settling over me. I was closer to understanding it, but the more I learned, the more questions arose. "... I need a break." I glanced over to Tianyi and Windy, seeing them resting peacefully together. It was the longest I''d ever seen her rest. The butterfly-turned-human held the basin containing Windy carefully, cradling his head so he stayed afloat. My face twisted, remembering how close I was to losing them. They should''ve never faced something like this alone. I stepped outside, the evening air biting against my skin as the door creaked shut behind me. The hours had slipped away unnoticed, consumed entirely by my experiments. The sky was now streaked with deep purples and greys, the horizon barely holding onto the remnants of daylight. The village felt quieter than usual. I leaned against the greenhouse, letting out a long, slow breath. My stomach grumbled faintly, a sharp reminder that I hadn¡¯t eaten since morning. I ignored it. The lingering unease from the experiments made the idea of food unappealing. Instead, I allowed myself this brief moment of stillness, my mind sorting through the discoveries of the day. The Bloodsoul Bloom was unlike anything I¡¯d ever encountered. Malevolent, predatory, and unnatural in every way. It consumed, destroyed, and now, I¡¯d learned, it could be countered¡ªkilled, even. But how? What had my qi done to it that had such a drastic effect? I tilted my head back, staring at the darkening sky. The weight of responsibility pressed harder against my shoulders. Every answer seemed to open another door of questions, each more daunting than the last. But for now, I had a lead. The faint sound of hoofbeats broke my train of thought. I straightened, my gaze snapping toward the outskirts of the village. A single rider approached, their horse galloping hard, its breaths visible in the cold air. The jingling of bells marked the man as a messenger. Something urgent. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Pushing off the wall, I bolted toward the village square, meeting the rider as they pulled up sharply. The man was hunched over, his face pale and slick with sweat. He barely managed to keep his seat as the horse stamped and snorted beneath him. ¡°Are you all right?¡± I asked, steadying the reins and holding the horse still. The man shook his head, his voice hoarse and ragged. ¡°Verdant Lotus... I need... I must speak with them.¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± I said, trying to steady his breathing. ¡°They¡¯re still in the village. What¡¯s the message?¡± He clutched his chest, gasping as though the words themselves pained him. ¡°The¡ªThe Silent Moon... they¡ª¡± An icy dread coiled in my stomach as I heard his words. Chapter 173: When The Snow Runs Red The wind howled through the mountains, a mournful wail that carried snow in thick, blinding waves. The Silent Moon Sect stood cloaked in winter¡¯s grip. White drifts covered the once-pristine stone pathways, and the ornate carvings of moonlit motifs on the buildings were barely discernible beneath layers of frost. The sect felt subdued, muffled by the storm¡¯s relentless assault. Xu Ziqing¡¯s boots crunched against the snow as he made his way along the outer wall, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. He had taken this patrol shift himself, dismissing the junior disciples who were clearly more interested in the warmth of the barracks than their duties. While understandable, it grated on him. Laxity had no place in the Jianghu, least of all now, when the air itself felt thick with unease. The wind tugged at his robes, and he adjusted his hood, squinting into the swirling snow. The storm played tricks on the eyes; shadows flitted at the edges of his vision, shapes that vanished the moment he focused. The sentries nearby chatted in low tones, their laughter carrying over the storm¡¯s din. They huddled close to a brazier, their weapons discarded nearby; a dangerous negligence that twisted the stern second-class disciple''s stomach. His hand tightened on his sword hilt. ''A blade is useless if left sheathed. A mind dulled by complacency cannot sense danger until it¡¯s too late.'' Yet, even as he chastised the sentries silently, he couldn¡¯t deny the weariness that had settled over the sect. The mounting tension between the mainland elders and Sect Leader Jun had taken its toll, fracturing trust and sapping morale. Their growing impatience for war with the Whispering Wind Sect, combined with the dwindling supply of beast cores, had left the sect in a precarious position. They were not unified; they were brittle, and Xu Ziqing feared they would shatter under the weight of their own ambition. His thoughts drifted to the confined elders¡ªthose that served the sect their whole lives¡ªnow reduced to prisoners within their own home. Their protests against Sect Leader Jun¡¯s ascent to power had been silenced with confinement, an act kept secret to maintain the illusion of strength. But illusion was all it was. The sect¡¯s foundation was crumbling, and he felt it with every strained conversation, every hollow order barked by those scrambling to keep control. Xu Ziqing paused, his sharp eyes scanning the storm-laden horizon. A flicker of movement caught his attention. A faint, fleeting shadow. He narrowed his eyes, but the snow seemed to swallow it whole, leaving nothing but white emptiness. The sentries, oblivious, continued their conversation, the glow of the brazier casting fleeting warmth over their flushed faces. He opened his mouth to call out to them, but the words died in his throat. A strange sensation gripped him, an icy weight settling in his chest. It wasn¡¯t the cold¡ªit was something far deeper. Instinct. ''Something¡¯s coming.'' The wind howled louder, almost masking the faint crunch of snow that didn¡¯t belong to him or the sentries. Xu Ziqing¡¯s fingers tightened around his sword. The crunching of snow grew louder, though the sentries seemed deaf to it, their laughter continuing unchecked. The second-class disciple''s grip on his sword tightened as his eyes scanned the shifting whiteness beyond the sect¡¯s walls. A voice interrupted his focus. "Brother Xu," came a call from behind him. He turned sharply, his narrowed gaze falling on a second-class disciple hurrying toward him, his robes whipping in the storm. The man gave a small bow, though his expression was strained, as if reluctant to be there. "What is it?" Xu Ziqing asked, his tone curt but controlled. "The Sect Leader has summoned you," the disciple replied, brushing snow from his sleeves. "He wishes to discuss... the elders'' latest demands." His jaw tightened. He did not need to ask what the demands entailed. The mainland elders were growing bolder, their frustrations boiling over into open contempt for Sect Leader Jun¡¯s authority. Another fruitless debate awaited him, no doubt. "And you?" He asked, his eyes narrowing further. "You will take my place?" The disciple nodded, though his reluctance was evident. "Yes, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll ensure the sentries remain vigilant." Xu Ziqing¡¯s gaze shifted to the sentries gathered around the brazier. Their postures were slouched, their weapons abandoned in favor of warmth. His expression hardened. "See that you do," he said sharply, his voice cutting through the storm like a blade. "This storm may obscure the horizon, but it also blinds us to threats. Stay alert. Do not let your guard falter for even a moment." The second-class disciple winced at the harshness in brother''s tone. "Brother Xu, there¡¯s no need to be so... tense. It¡¯s just a storm. Nothing can approach in weather like this." Xu Ziqing¡¯s glare silenced him. "Complacency is the first step toward death," he said coldly. Then, with a final glance at the sentries, he turned on his heel and stalked away, snow crunching beneath his boots. As he disappeared into the storm, the second-class disciple sighed, shaking his head. "Uptight as ever," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the wind. One of the sentries smirked, leaning closer to the fire. "He¡¯s always like that. A real kiss-ass to Sect Leader Jun. Probably thinks it¡¯ll get him somewhere." "Right," another chimed in, laughing. "The man wouldn¡¯t know how to relax if his life depended on it. Bet he¡¯s still tapping that sword hilt of his while talking to the Sect Leader." Their laughter mingled with the crackle of the brazier, a fleeting moment of levity in the storm¡¯s relentless grip. But the laughter died as swiftly as it had begun. The first sentry froze, his eyes widening as he turned toward the storm. "Did you hear that?" he asked, his voice trembling. "Hear what?" another asked, his tone dismissive. For a moment, there was only silence. Then, the faintest sound reached them¡ªa wet, crunching noise, different from the wind or snow. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. And then they saw it. Shadows emerged from the storm, hooded figures moving with eerie precision. They were upon the sentries in moments, their strikes swift and merciless. The snow turned red as bodies fell, the brazier¡¯s light flickering as it was toppled. The storm swallowed the scene once more, leaving only the red-stained snow as evidence of what had transpired. SCENE BREAK Within the stone walls, the storm¡¯s howling was reduced to a muted roar, a distant reminder of the world outside. Elder Wei leaned against the table, his left hand clutching his side where a bandage peeked out beneath his robes. The wound¡ªinflicted by Whispering Wind Sect¡¯s prodigious first-class disciple, Tian Zhan¡ªthrobbed persistently, a stark reminder of the growing strength of the locals. His face twisted in irritation as he readjusted his posture, masking the pain with a practiced sneer. ¡°An insect managed to sting me,¡± Wei spat, breaking the silence. ¡°A first-class disciple, they say. I would hardly call him that, his power was closer to that of an elder''s. Yet, the fact remains¡ªhe landed a blow. That should never have been possible.¡± Elder Fang, seated across the room, was meticulously sharpening a jade hairpin. He didn¡¯t look up as he replied, his tone calm but edged with concern. ¡°A troubling development. If even their disciples have reached such heights, we cannot afford to continue underestimating them.¡± Elder Xun scoffed, crossing his arms over his broad chest, his scars illuminated by the faint glow of enchanted lanterns. ¡°Troubling? It¡¯s infuriating. These backwater cultivators scrape the bottom of the barrel for qi, and yet they manage to keep pace with us? It¡¯s absurd.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t scrape,¡± Fang interjected, finally meeting Xun¡¯s gaze. ¡°They refine. Their methods are born of necessity, honed over generations to make the most of the ambient qi and lack thereof. Efficiency born of scarcity. Meanwhile, our cultivation methods squander resources on the mainland without the thought of efficiency.¡± The comment struck a chord. Wei¡¯s scowl deepened, his fingers tightening on the edge of the table. Cheng, the eldest among them, sat in contemplative silence, stroking his beard. ¡°Luck favors the prepared. And the Whispering Wind Sect is preparing for war, whether we like it or not. Each delay strengthens them.¡± Fang¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Which is why I¡¯ve said it before: Sect Leader Jun¡¯s hesitance is a liability. He basks in his newfound power, oblivious to the narrowing window of opportunity. If we do not act decisively¡ª¡± ¡°You mean to usurp him,¡± Wei interrupted, his voice sharp. ¡°Spare the pretense, Fang. You¡¯ve danced around the idea long enough.¡± Xun barked a laugh, the sound grating against the tense air. ¡°About time someone said it. Jun is a fool, clinging to scraps of control while we do the real work. Without us, the Silent Moon would crumble.¡± Cheng raised a hand. ¡°Jun is a fool,¡± he conceded, ¡°but he is also useful. Removing him prematurely could destabilize the sect. We would inherit chaos, not control.¡± ¡°And what do you propose, then? Another round of groveling to this puppet leader while we stagnate?¡± ¡°No,¡± Cheng replied evenly. ¡°We push him to act. Force his hand. The Whispering Wind Sect must fall, and Jun must be made to lead the charge. His ambition blinds him to our manipulation¡ªlet him think it was his idea.¡± The room fell silent, each elder weighing Cheng¡¯s words. Fang resumed sharpening his jade hairpin, his motions precise and deliberate. ¡°And if he refuses?¡± Cheng¡¯s expression darkened, his tone like iron. ¡°Then we remind him why he needs us. And if that fails...¡± He let the unspoken threat hang in the air, a promise that none doubted he could keep. Within the chamber, the cold quiet was suddenly shattered by a deep, resonant boom. Screams began to echo faintly, footsteps converging rapidly on their location. Elder Wei¡¯s hand instinctively shot to his sword, its surface inscribed with glowing jade patterns that shimmered faintly even in the dim light. The doors to the elders¡¯ quarters burst open, the sound reverberating like a thunderclap. A wave of biting cold air rushed in, carrying with it the metallic tang of blood and something far worse¡ªa suffocating, malevolent aura that clung to the air like oil. Figures stepped through the threshold, their forms cloaked in ragged, bloodstained robes. The aura around them crackled with dark energy, twisting the air and casting long, grotesque shadows across the stone floor. ¡°Demonic cultivators,¡± Cheng growled, his voice low and steady despite the tension rippling through his body. ¡°What business do you have here?¡± They didn''t answer. The cultists moved with a predatory grace, spreading out in an almost coordinated formation, their jagged weapons gleaming ominously. Their silence was unnerving, broken only by the faint sound of their boots scraping against stone. Elder Xun wasted no time. He slammed his foot against the ground, and a massive ball and chain materialized in a burst of crimson qi, the links rattling as it coiled around him like a serpent. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this filth,¡± he snarled, swinging the weapon in a wide arc. The heavy ball struck the floor with a deafening crash, leaving a deep gouge in the stone. One of the cultists darted forward, their movements unnaturally fast, but Xun was faster. The ball shot out, its trajectory erratic yet controlled, smashing into the cultist with bone-crushing force. The figure crumpled, their body folding in on itself like brittle paper. ¡°Too easy,¡± Xun muttered, a smirk forming¡ªuntil the cultist¡¯s body convulsed. With a guttural cry, the fallen figure rose again, their broken limbs twisting unnaturally as they lunged forward, undeterred by their injuries. ¡°Praise the Heavenly Demon!¡± the cultist screeched, their voice distorted and filled with unholy fervor. The words sent a shiver down the elders¡¯ spines. Wei stepped forward, his sword flashing like lightning as he skewered the cultist through the chest. The jade inscriptions flared brilliantly, releasing a burst of qi that disintegrated the figure into ash. ¡°They¡¯re not staying down,¡± Fang said coldly, his spear spinning in his hand as he stepped to Xun¡¯s side. His movements were precise, almost surgical, as he thrust forward, dispatching another cultist with an upward strike that pierced through their skull. Yet even as the body fell, another cultist stepped over it, their movements eerily synchronized. It was clearly an unrefined attack. There was no sophisticated martial art evident within their attacks. There were no flashy techniques or feints to fool the opponent. Just like the movements of a wild beast; swing, smash, break. Wei snarled, the veins in his temple bulging as he channeled his qi into the blade. ¡°Then we make sure they can¡¯t get back up!¡± Cheng joined the fray with a flick of his wrist, conjuring a shimmering barrier of translucent light that surged outward, slowing the cultists¡¯ advance. His illusionary techniques distorted their perception, causing some to lash out at phantom foes while others stumbled into one another. ¡°Hold them back!¡± Cheng barked. Another cultist lunged at Xun, their jagged blade slicing through the air. He caught the weapon mid-swing with his bare hand, his immense strength crushing the blade with ease. With a roar, he drove his fist into the cultist¡¯s chest, shattering ribs and piercing flesh. Blood spattered across the stone floor, but the cultist didn¡¯t fall. Instead, they grabbed Xun¡¯s wrist with inhuman strength, their lips curling into a manic grin. ¡°Praise the Heavenly Demon,¡± they rasped, their voice filled with malice. The cultist¡¯s body convulsed violently, their grip tightening as a burst of dark energy erupted from their chest. Xun stumbled back, his face twisted in pain as the corrosive force seared into his flesh. Blood seeped from the wound on his arm, blackened at the edges, as though the injury itself was tainted by the cultist¡¯s malevolent qi. Wei surged forward, his sword spinning in a furious arc to intercept another cultist who was already closing in on the wounded elder. The jade inscriptions on the spear flared once more, releasing a wave of concentrated energy that tore through the cultist and sent their mangled body flying into the wall. But even as the cultist crumpled to the floor, lifeless, two more surged forward, their weapons raised. Wei gritted his teeth, slamming the hilt of his sword into the ground and releasing a shockwave of qi that sent them staggering. ¡°We need to regroup!¡± he barked, glancing back toward the others. Xun, however, was struggling to recover. The initial injury had slowed him, and that momentary weakness seemed to have emboldened the cultists. They converged on him like a pack of ravenous beasts, their movements erratic yet eerily coordinated. Xun swung his ball and chain in wide arcs, smashing into the first wave and sending bodies flying, but the cultists pressed forward relentlessly, ignoring their injuries. ¡°Get back!¡± He roared, his voice filled with fury as he slammed the ball into the floor, creating a massive crater that cracked the stone beneath their feet. Several cultists were thrown off balance, but it wasn¡¯t enough. One darted in from his blind spot, their blade cutting into his side. Another followed, their weapon finding purchase in his leg. The injuries began to pile up, each one sapping more of his strength. ¡°No!¡± Fang shouted, his spear darting toward the mass of cultists in a desperate attempt to create space. But even as the weapon struck true, impaling one of the attackers, it barely slowed the others. The cultists seemed impervious to pain, their focus singular and unwavering. Xun let out a guttural roar, his qi surging in a last-ditch effort to push them back. The ball and chain spun faster, tearing through the cultists closest to him, but the momentum was short-lived. One cultist leapt onto his back, driving their blade into his shoulder. Another slammed into his chest, forcing him to the ground. The others swarmed him, their weapons and claws tearing into his flesh with sickening ferocity. Blood sprayed across the chamber, the metallic scent filling the air as Xun¡¯s roars of defiance turned into gurgled gasps. His immense strength, his indomitable will¡ªit all meant nothing against the sheer number of enemies willing to sacrifice themselves to bring him down. By the time the cultists pulled back, Xun¡¯s body was barely recognizable, torn apart in a frenzy of violence. The remaining elders stared in horror, their faces pale and their breaths shallow. They were no strangers to death, but this... this was something else. Something monstrous. Cheng¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, his composure cracking under the weight of the scene before him. ¡°They¡¯re... animals.¡± Before anyone could respond, one of the cultists stepped forward, their hood falling back to reveal a gaunt, pale face etched with deep scars. They moved with deliberate purpose, reaching down to Xun¡¯s shredded remains. Their hand delved into the bloodied folds of his robe, emerging moments later with a ring glinting faintly in the dim light. Wei¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°The storage ring!¡± he hissed, his grip tightening on his spear. ¡°What are they¡ª?¡± The cultist didn¡¯t hesitate. They placed the ring against their palm and released a surge of dark qi, forcibly breaking the protective seals. Items spilled onto the floor in a chaotic heap¡ªartifacts, talismans, vials of rare elixirs. The cultist ignored most of it, their attention singularly focused. Then they found it. A small vial, its crystalline surface shimmering faintly. Within it, an amber liquid glowed softly, radiating an unmistakable aura of vitality and purity. ¡°The Phoenix Tears,¡± Fang whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of the cultists¡¯ fervent murmurs. His face turned ashen as the realization struck him. ¡°They know.¡± The hooded figure held the vial aloft, their scarred lips curling into a twisted grin. ¡°Praise the Heavenly Demon,¡± they intoned, their voice resonating with chilling reverence. Around them, the other cultists echoed the chant, their fervor reaching a fever pitch. Chapter 174: Praise The Heavenly Demon, Shatter The Moon Xu Ziqing¡¯s boots crunched against the icy debris scattered across the once-pristine pathways. The faint moonlit carvings, symbols of the sect¡¯s pride and history, lay buried beneath layers of frost and ruin. Bodies¡ªfriends, comrades, disciples he had trained alongside¡ªlittered the ground, their lifeless forms twisted and broken. The sect, once an unshakable fortress, now stood as a graveyard. The storm howled like a dirge, its mournful wails carrying the echoes of screams and clashes still fresh in Xu Ziqing¡¯s ears. He forced himself to keep moving, his hand gripping the hilt of his blade tightly enough that his knuckles turned white. Each step felt heavier than the last, each crunch of snow a painful reminder of the fallen. The ground beneath his feet trembled, and he flinched instinctively as an explosion shattered the oppressive silence. The central hall, once the heart of the sect, collapsed in a fiery cascade of rubble, sending shards of wood and stone spraying outward. Xu Ziqing¡¯s jaw tightened as his gaze swept the chaos. Amid the destruction, figures darted through the wreckage. The mainland elders. They were running. Xu Ziqing¡¯s breath hitched as he spotted the dark tide surging behind them. Shadows moved with a feral precision, a tide of hooded figures that devoured everything in their path. Weapons glinted in the flickering light, and their eerie silence was more unsettling than any battle cry. They swarmed forward like predators with nothing but death in their wake. Among the fleeing elders, a figure stumbled. "Elder Fang..?" The once-mighty cultivator, a man Xu Ziqing had feared, now moved with a desperate limp. His leg dragged awkwardly behind him, blood staining the snow in uneven streaks. Fang¡¯s face, always a mask of controlled arrogance, was contorted in pain and desperation. He pushed forward, his every step a struggle as the shadows closed in. "Wait!" Fang¡¯s voice rang out, trembling with fear and anger. ¡°Help me!¡± Wei and Cheng, the other two mainland elders, were just ahead. They turned at the sound of his voice, their eyes meeting his for a brief moment. Xu Ziqing couldn¡¯t hear their reply. If there was one. But their actions spoke louder than words. Neither elder slowed. Neither offered a hand. They simply turned and continued running, their forms disappearing into the storm. The betrayal was written plainly across Fang¡¯s face. For a fleeting moment, disbelief and fury warred in his expression. His lips parted as though to shout again, but no words came. Instead, his eyes hardened, his grip on his weapon tightening as he stopped and turned to face the oncoming horde. His shoulders squared, though his body trembled from exertion and pain. Xu Ziqing couldn¡¯t look away. Fang, the man who had once brought he and Ping Hai to their knees with sheer killing intent, now stood alone against the tide. It should have been a moment of defiance, a last stand worthy of legend. But what he saw in Fang¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t courage. It was fear. Elder Fang planted his spear into the snow with a deliberate motion, the weapon glowing with a cold, pale light as he channeled his qi into it. The storm seemed to part around him, the snowflakes slowing as though held in suspended animation. With a guttural roar, the elder swung the weapon in a wide arc, releasing a wave of qi that ripped through the oncoming horde. The front line of cultists disintegrated, their forms collapsing into ash and ichor that stained the snow black. For an instant, the battlefield fell eerily silent, save for the faint hum of Fang¡¯s spear. Xu Ziqing¡¯s breath caught. This was the power that had made Elder Fang a figure of awe and terror¡ªa force so overwhelming that put him among the ranks of sect leaders. But even as the wave of destruction faded, the shadows pressed forward. The cultists stepped over the remains of their fallen with a single-minded determination. Fang swung his spear again, the tip carving through the air with an audible crack. Another cultist fell, their body torn apart by the elder¡¯s precision strike. Yet, as the tide surged closer, their tactics shifted. Instead of attacking directly, the cultists began to lunge at his weapon, grabbing at the spear¡¯s shaft with clawed hands. Fang¡¯s strikes became slower, his movements more labored as each swing was met with resistance. ¡°Get off!¡± he snarled, his voice raw with desperation. He shook his spear violently, dislodging the cultists clinging to it, but their numbers were too great. Each moment he spent shaking them off allowed more to close the distance. Fang staggered, his injured leg buckling under the strain. His breaths came in ragged gasps, the frost clinging to his lips as he struggled to keep his footing. Blood seeped through the torn fabric of his robes, staining the snow beneath him in vivid crimson. Xu Ziqing¡¯s stomach churned. Even now, the man''s immense power was undeniable, yet it wasn¡¯t enough. The cultists were unrelenting, their lack of fear and disregard for their own lives rendering Fang¡¯s attacks increasingly futile. One grabbed the shaft of his spear, then another, slowing its momentum just enough for a blade to slice through his side. Fang roared in pain, pulling back and impaling his attacker, but the opening had already been created. They swarmed him. "Ah! AHHHHH!" Blades and claws tore into his flesh, ripping through muscle and sinew with sickening ease. Fang¡¯s screams echoed across the battlefield, a sound that clawed at Xu Ziqing¡¯s resolve. The snow turned dark and heavy with blood, the storm carrying the metallic scent through the air. And then, silence. The cultists straightened, their forms dark and alien against the snow. One of them bent down, retrieving a ring from the corpse. Xu Ziqing¡¯s heart pounded as his mind raced. He forced himself to move, sprinting through the wreckage with renewed urgency. His knuckles ached from how tightly he gripped his sword, but he didn¡¯t care. The mainland elders were gone. The sect was in ruins. If he didn¡¯t act now, there would be nothing left to save. His gaze darted across the battlefield, locking onto a familiar figure huddled against the remnants of a crumbled pavilion. "Yuan Ming!¡± The young man flinched, his sword trembling in his grip. His usually confident expression was replaced by wide, hollow eyes. He didn¡¯t respond, his focus fixed on the blood-streaked snow beneath him. Xu Ziqing reached him in a few quick strides and grabbed his shoulder, shaking him firmly. ¡°Yuan Ming, look at me!¡± The disciple blinked, his gaze snapping to Xu Ziqing¡¯s face. ¡°S-Senior Brother Xu... I¡ªI can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for this!¡± Xu Ziqing snapped, his voice cutting through the storm. ¡°We¡¯re going to free the elders. Without them, we have no chance.¡± Yuan Ming¡¯s face twisted in confusion. ¡°The elders? But... Sect Leader Jun¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°To hell with Jun¡¯s orders! If we don¡¯t act now, there won¡¯t be a sect left to protect. Do you understand me?¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Yuan Ming hesitated, his breathing shallow and uneven. Xu Ziqing gripped his shoulder tighter, his voice softening slightly. ¡°The sect needs you. Get up.¡± The younger disciple swallowed hard, nodding shakily. ¡°A-All right. I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Xu Ziqing hauled him to his feet, sparing only a moment to steady him before setting off at a sprint. ¡°We¡¯ll gather anyone we see along the way.¡± As they moved through the ruins of the sect, his eyes scanned the wreckage for other survivors. By the time they reached the elders¡¯ quarters, they had gathered a dozen disciples. A few of the senior disciples split up in order to gather more people. Most bore injuries or expressions of raw fear, but they followed nonetheless. The elders¡¯ quarters were cold and dark, the heavy doors sealed but unguarded. Xu Ziqing drew his blade, the metal glinting faintly in the dim light. Tradition dictated that these elders remain confined for opposing Sect Leader Jun''s rise to power. But tradition had no place here. Not now. He smashed the hilt of his sword against the lock of the first door, the echo reverberating through the corridor. With a loud crack, the mechanism gave way, and the door creaked open to reveal an elder seated on a worn mat. His eyes, once sharp and commanding, were wide with disbelief. ¡°Disciple Xu?¡± the elder asked. ¡°What madness is this? What¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°The sect is under siege,¡± Xu Ziqing said, his tone clipped and urgent. ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain. The disciples need help.¡± The elder rose slowly, his movements stiff from confinement. ¡°By the heavens...¡± he murmured. ¡°I heard the sounds but thought¡ª¡± His words faltered as he met Xu Ziqing¡¯s gaze. ¡°The Silent Moon is being attacked? By whom?¡± ¡°Monsters.¡± The elder''s jaw tightened. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± Xu Ziqing nodded sharply and moved to the next door. The other disciples did the same, freeing the confined elders and explained the situation. When the last elder joined them, the group stood in tense silence for a moment, their breaths visible in the cold air. Though gaunt and weathered, their presence carried a weight that reminded Xu Ziqing of the Silent Moon¡¯s former glory. These were not broken men; they were leaders who had been waiting for the chance to prove their worth again. ¡°We move now,¡± He said firmly, leading the group into the storm. Xu Ziqing¡¯s pace quickened as he neared the destroyed dining hall. Inside, the heavy air was thick with the scent of stale blood and lingering smoke. Scattered tables and benches were overturned, and the dim light from a half-burned lantern cast long, flickering shadows across the walls. At the far corner of the room, a familiar figure sat slumped against the wall¡ªPing Hai. His hulking frame, which usually radiated confidence, was curled in on itself. His head was buried in his arms, and his shoulders trembled. Around him, a handful of third-class disciples sat in silence, their eyes wide with shock. ¡°Ping Hai!¡± Xu Ziqing barked, striding across the room. The large disciple flinched, his head snapping up. His face was pale, his eyes red-rimmed and unfocused. ¡°S-Senior Brother...¡± he stammered, his voice barely audible. ¡°Get up,¡± Xu Ziqing said sharply, gripping the front of Ping Hai¡¯s robes and hauling him to his feet. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± His voice broke. He looked away, his hands trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this, Senior Brother. I can¡¯t...¡± Xu Ziqing shook him once, hard. ¡°None of us were ready for this!¡± he snapped. ¡°But hiding here won¡¯t save anyone. Look around you.¡± Ping Hai¡¯s gaze flicked to the younger disciples huddled nearby. Slowly, the trembling in his hands subsided. He swallowed hard and gave a faint nod. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± he asked, his voice steadier now. Xu Ziqing released him and stepped back. ¡°Find the injured and anyone still alive. Escort them to Crescent Bay City and call for reinforcements. The elders and I will hold the line.¡± Ping Hai hesitated, his eyes searching the second-class disciple''s face. ¡°You should come with us, Senior Brother. You¡¯re more¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± His tone left no room for argument. ¡°My place is here. The elders and I will buy you time to retreat.¡± ¡°Senior Brother...¡± Ping Hai¡¯s voice wavered, but Xu Ziqing cut him off with a sharp glare. ¡°This is an order.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± Xu Ziqing turned to the other disciples in the hall, his voice rising to command their attention. ¡°All of you, listen! Follow Ping Hai and retreat to Crescent Bay City. Help him find the injured and the stragglers. Do not stop until you¡¯re safe.¡± The faint crunch of snow under hurried footsteps drew his attention, and he turned to see the disciples who had split off earlier converging toward him. Behind them came dozens more¡ªa scattered, disheveled group. ¡°Senior Brother Xu!¡± one of the returning disciples called out, his voice strained but resolute. ¡°We found more!¡± Most were third-class disciples. Among them were a few second-class disciples, their faces hardened but their eyes betraying the same fear that gripped everyone present. ¡°Form up!¡± Xu Ziqing barked, his voice carrying above the howling wind. The group obeyed with a mix of hesitation and urgency, clustering together for warmth and reassurance. The elders moved to the front of the formation, their presence a steadying force amid the chaos. Xu Ziqing¡¯s sharp eyes tracked the movements of each disciple, assessing their state. Some stood firm, their grips tight on their weapons, while others faltered, their gazes fixed on the ground as though afraid to meet his. Ping Hai stepped forward, his large frame now carrying an air of purpose despite the earlier faltering. ¡°Senior Brother,¡± he said quietly, ¡°there are more out there, but we don¡¯t have time to find them all.¡± Xu Ziqing nodded grimly. ¡°Then we focus on saving those who are here.¡± He turned back to the gathered disciples. ¡°Listen carefully!¡± His voice cut through the storm, sharp and commanding. ¡°The third-class disciples will retreat immediately, led by Ping Hai. Second-class disciples¡ªthose of you willing to protect them¡ªjoin him. Get to Crescent Bay City. Find reinforcements. The rest of us will stay and hold the line.¡± Each order Xu Ziqing barked was a tether to sanity, a way to keep moving forward when every instinct screamed to stop, to hide, to grieve. The disciples looked to him with wide, fearful eyes, and he forced himself to meet their gazes, knowing he had to be the pillar they needed; even if his own foundation was cracking. The announcement sparked murmurs among the group. Some third-class disciples immediately shifted toward Ping Hai, relief mingling with guilt on their faces. Among the second-class disciples, a clear divide began to emerge. Half moved to join the retreating group, their expressions a mixture of shame and fear. The others remained rooted, their jaws set with grim determination. Xu Ziqing scanned their faces. Those who stepped back were avoiding his gaze, their shoulders hunched under the weight of unspoken words. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to judge them. Fear was a powerful force. One he himself had struggled against. ¡°Go,¡± Xu Ziqing said quietly, his voice losing some of its sharp edge. ¡°Protect them. That¡¯s your duty now.¡± The departing disciples nodded, their steps hurried as they began to move away. Ping Hai led them, his voice rising above the wind as he barked orders to keep the group organized. Xu Ziqing watched them go, a knot forming in his chest. He turned back to the remaining disciples and elders, their number now halved. Those who stayed exchanged glances, their expressions tight with resolve. They had seen the carnage firsthand, had felt the oppressive fear of the cultists¡¯ presence. Yet they stood. The group pressed forward in tense silence, their collective dread palpable as they navigated the battered sect grounds. The path ahead was clear¡ªmarked by a trail of carnage. Lifeless bodies lay strewn across the snow, their blood soaking into the ground. Xu Ziqing led the way, his blade drawn, its cold steel catching the faint light of the storm. The elders moved to the front, their forms imposing despite the wear of confinement. Behind them, the first-class disciples held steady, their weapons raised and their faces set in grim determination. The second-class disciples flanked the group, their steps uneven as they cast nervous glances at the wreckage around them. The wind howled, carrying with it the faint metallic tang of blood and the acrid stench of smoke. Xu Ziqing¡¯s grip on his sword tightened as they neared the central courtyard. The remnants of their attackers stood there; twenty figures cloaked in black, their presence as unnatural as the storm that raged around them. They moved with an eerie stillness, as though the wind itself bent around them in deference. At their center, the gaunt figure worked with deliberate precision, an incense burner in his hands releasing thick, pungent smoke that mingled with the swirling snow. The Silent Moon forces halted as one. Xu Ziqing felt his breath catch, his legs refusing to move forward. Even though they outnumbered the hooded figures, it was as though an invisible wall had risen before them, a barrier of raw fear that sapped their strength and resolve. His chest tightened, his pulse hammering in his ears as he stared at the figures ahead. The memories of Elder Fang¡¯s death flashed before his eyes; his raw screams, the blood-soaked snow, the cultists¡¯ unrelenting advance even in the face of death. ''We can¡¯t win. Not against that.'' Around him, the disciples faltered. Their gazes darted between the cultists and the ground, some unable to look forward at all. Their breathing came in uneven gasps, their hands trembling as they clutched their weapons. The elders, though more composed, seemed uneasy as well. But there was a difference. The elders didn¡¯t have the same hollow look of terror in their eyes. They hadn¡¯t been there to witness the carnage firsthand. They hadn¡¯t seen Elder Fang¡¯s final stand or the initial assault that carved through their defenses with ease. Xu Ziqing couldn¡¯t even muster anger. No righteous fury, no defiant rage¡ªjust cold, unrelenting fear. The hooded figures, for their part, paid no attention to the Silent Moon forces. Their leader continued the ritual, the blood-red pill glowing faintly as it was consumed by the flames. The serpentine mist that emerged writhed and coiled with unnatural purpose, its crimson-and-black form cutting through the air like a living thing. The cultists watched in reverence, their heads bowed, their stillness unnerving. The Silent Moon forces remained frozen, their formation breaking as disciples hesitated or stepped back. Xu Ziqing¡¯s breath quickened. His grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles aching, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to step forward. Suddenly, a figure moved. One of the elders, his sword drawn and his face twisted with anger and grief, broke from the formation. Without hesitation, he strode forward, his blade glinting as he raised it high. ¡°For the Silent Moon!¡± he bellowed, his voice cracking as he charged. ¡°No!¡± Xu Ziqing¡¯s voice tore from his throat, raw with panic. But it was too late. The elder¡¯s sword descended with a resounding slash, carving into the nearest cultist¡¯s turned back. The force of the blow split flesh and bone, sending dark blood spraying across the snow. For a fleeting moment, the elder¡¯s attack seemed victorious. But the cultist barely reacted. He turned slowly, his expression one of annoyance rather than pain. The injury on his shoulder bled freely, yet he moved as though it didn¡¯t exist. His hand shot out, gripping the elder by the neck with inhuman strength. The elder gasped, his blade falling from his grasp as he struggled against the iron grip. He slashed wildly with his free hand, but the cultist didn¡¯t so much as flinch. His voice, low and guttural, cut through the storm. ¡°Profane infidel,¡± he sneered. ¡°You are unworthy of life. Death is the only end for those who oppose the cult.¡± The Silent Moon forces watched in horror, their terror solidifying into stone. Xu Ziqing¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, every instinct screaming at him to move, to help¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t. His legs wouldn¡¯t obey, his fear anchoring him to the ground. With a sickening crunch, the cultist crushed the elder¡¯s neck, silencing his gasps. His lifeless body fell to the snow, his face frozen in a mixture of shock and pain. The sound of his death echoed across the battlefield, a final, hollow punctuation to the sect¡¯s despair. The disciples flinched as the cultists who stepped forward prepared to advance. Their leader¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and commanding. ¡°Enough. There is no time to spend indulging these remnants. Our mission is clear, and we must gather the Phoenix Tears at all costs.¡± The advancing cultists froze, then knelt, smashing their foreheads to the bloodied snow. ¡°Forgive this lowly servant, Envoy!¡± they shouted, their voices hollow yet fervent. They remained motionless, even as blood pooled beneath them, a self-inflicted penance for their disobedience. The Envoy turned, his scarred face staring solemnly at the Silent Moon forces. ¡°You will die soon enough,¡± he said, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°But your existence is meaningless to us now. Do not mistake this reprieve for mercy.¡± The serpentine mist twisted, forming a path deeper into the storm. The cultists rose, their movements synchronized and precise. They disappeared into the snow, their retreat leaving only silence in their wake. Xu Ziqing¡¯s legs finally gave out, and he sank to his knees, his breath coming in shallow, ragged gasps. Around him, the Silent Moon forces stood rooted, their fear palpable even as the storm swallowed the cultists¡¯ figures. For a moment, none dared speak or move. The sect was in ruins. Their victory was no victory at all¡ªjust the hollow aftermath of terror. Chapter 175: A Lesson in Silence "The Silent Moon was destroyed overnight?!" Jian Feng¡¯s hands slammed onto the table with enough force to rattle the tea cups set along its edges. His face was pale, his eyes bloodshot, and his breathing uneven. It was clear he hadn¡¯t slept in quite some time. The messenger flinched, pulling his fur-lined cloak tighter around his shoulders. His face was lined with exhaustion, and his voice trembled as he answered. "Y-Yes. The details are scattered, but the sect grounds were overrun. Several survivors reached Crescent Bay to deliver the news." I gripped the edge of the table, my knuckles white as a chill ran down my spine. The Silent Moon Sect was supposed to be the second strongest sect in the region; and that was before they added those four elders. The idea that they could be overrun overnight was hard to process. ¡°They were wiped out in a single night?¡± Elder Ming asked, his tone measured, though his furrowed brow betrayed his concern. The messenger nodded grimly. ¡°Their attackers... it¡¯s likely demonic cultivators. The survivors who made it to Crescent Bay reported injuries bearing signs of corruption.¡± ¡°Corruption,¡± I echoed softly, my mind flashing back to the Tianyi and Windy''s injuries. ¡°This isn¡¯t an isolated incident,¡± Jian Feng said, his voice cutting through the room. He gestured toward a map spread across the table. ¡°Look at this. Crescent Bay here. Iron Claw Sect to the northwest. Silent Moon in the east. And now two of them spotted near Gentle Wind Village. They¡¯re everywhere.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Wang Jun asked, his voice unusually quiet. He exchanged a glance with Lan-Yin, whose brows were furrowed in thought. ¡°Why attack sects and villages scattered so far apart?¡± It was a good question, one I didn¡¯t have an answer for. If they were trying to gain territory, they wouldn¡¯t spread themselves so thin. If it was resources, the attacks seemed too destructive. And if it was vengeance... what could they possibly be avenging? I hesitated, then spoke. ¡°What else do we know about the attack on the Silent Moon? Did anyone find out why they were attacked?¡± The messenger shook his head. ¡°No other news has come from the sect or Crescent Bay. Whatever their motive, it¡¯s still unclear.¡± My thoughts turned to Xu Ziqing, Ping Hai, and the other Silent Moon disciples I¡¯d met during the Gauntlet. I didn¡¯t like them¡ªfar from it. But hearing this news felt like a blow to the chest. They were still people. Still human. And now, they were likely gone. Jian Feng turned to the messenger. ¡°Relay this as well: Gentle Wind Village was attacked. The creatures involved called themselves demonic cultivators and made references to the Heavenly Demon. We¡¯re gathering what we¡¯ve learned and will send it to the sect.¡± I exhaled slowly, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°I¡¯ll write down everything I¡¯ve learned from my experiments with the Bloodsoul Bloom. If the sect can disseminate this information, it might help others prepare.¡± Jian Feng gave a tight nod. ¡°Good idea.¡± I retrieved a blank piece of paper and began to write, summarizing the bloom¡¯s properties, its feeding habits, and its resistance to conventional alchemical reactions. The memory of its malevolence still lingered in my mind, and my fingers trembled slightly as I worked. When I finished, I sealed the scroll and handed it to the messenger. ¡°You¡¯ll need to deliver this to the Verdant Lotus Sect,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯ll know what to do.¡± The man accepted it with a nod but looked hesitant. ¡°I still have to relay this news to other villages and sects along the way. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll make it to the Verdant Lotus quickly.¡± Jian Feng sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°We¡¯ll send someone else from the village. Thank you for your service.¡± As the messenger prepared to leave, I hesitated, a thought gnawing at the back of my mind. ¡°Wait.¡± He turned, his brow furrowed. I dug into my satchel, pulling out the energy-boosting potions I¡¯d been meaning to give Li Wei. They were crude, but they worked well enough in a pinch. ¡°Take these. They¡¯ll help keep your stamina up.¡± The messenger¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he accepted them. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± I shook my head. ¡°No need for that. Just avoid any roads that take you into the forests. If these demonic cultivators are hiding anywhere, it¡¯s there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± he said with a faint smile, his voice softening. ¡°Thank you for your work here.¡± As the messenger mounted his horse and rode off into the encroaching twilight, I turned back to the table where Elder Ming, Lan-Yin, Wang Jun, and Jian Feng still stood. ¡°We need to think about what happens next,¡± I said, breaking the tense silence. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± Lan-Yin said quietly. ¡°If this village becomes a target again...¡± I nodded grimly. ¡°Should we evacuate to Crescent Bay?¡± Jian Feng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not feasible. Moving an entire village would require enormous resources and days of planning. The villagers aren¡¯t as fast as cultivators, and we¡¯d be vulnerable to attack during the journey.¡± I swallowed hard, trying to push down the rising sense of helplessness. The thought of staying in the village while knowing the threat was still out there felt suffocating. Elder Ming folded his arms, his calm voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Then we stay and prepare. We cannot afford to let panic rule our actions. The village must remain strong, no matter the circumstances.¡± Everyone fell silent, the gravity of our situation sinking in. We were essentially trapped. Any move we made carried risks that could lead to even greater disaster. And so, for now, we could do nothing but wait. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! But I couldn¡¯t stay idle. Waiting felt like surrender. ¡°I need air,¡± I muttered, pushing away from the table. I didn¡¯t wait for a response, striding toward the door as the cold wind beckoned me outside. The night air bit at my skin, but the sharpness helped clear my head. My thoughts churned like the storm clouds overhead, and I clenched my fists tightly. I glanced upward, half-expecting the Interface to display some new task or hint, but it remained frustratingly quiet. ¡°You¡¯re giving me all these rewards,¡± I murmured, my voice low and bitter. ¡°Making me grow faster than everyone else. You want me to be something. Fine. Then give me something now. Again.¡± The words hung in the air, swallowed by the cold silence. My chest tightened with frustration. Whatever power controlled the Interface, it remained as cryptic as ever. I turned and made my way home, each step feeling heavier than the last. The faint light from within spilled onto the snow, and I pushed open the door to find Tianyi awake. She sat by the basin, her expression tender as she cradled Windy¡¯s head above the water. His small body floated weakly, his breathing shallow but steady. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± I nodded, unable to keep the tension from my voice. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s stable. For now,¡± she said softly, brushing a hand gently over Windy¡¯s pale scales. ¡°But the corruption... it lingers.¡± I clenched my fists, guilt and helplessness swirling within me. Windy had nearly died, and here I was, grasping at straws for a solution in the sky. No. I had to find it myself. My gaze drifted to the shelf where the Golden Bamboo essence sat. The faint, golden hue of the vial seemed to pulse as I approached. I''ve been putting this off for too long. I grabbed it, turning toward a nearby ginger plant. Placing the essence atop its soil, I focused, channeling a trickle of qi into the connection. The change was immediate. The ginger plant shuddered, its leaves straightening as its color deepened to a vibrant green. The essence suffused it, infusing the plant with strength and vitality. It looked healthier than I¡¯d ever seen it, its energy radiating in soft waves. Quest: Mastery of Spiritual Plant Cultivation has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, rewards have been adjusted accordingly. Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 9. Reward calculation completed. Your reward will put you into a trance-like state. Proceed? When my senses returned, I found myself standing in a room that felt eerily familiar. The air was cold, the space dimly lit by an undefined light source. The landmarks were vague¡ªstone walls with cracks that seemed to shift when I wasn¡¯t looking, a featureless wooden desk in the center, and empty bookshelves lining the walls. I turned, and my stomach tightened. I knew this room. It was the same one I had stood in when I received the quest to create the healing hydrosol. A faint hum broke the silence, and the robed figure appeared. This time, however, I didn¡¯t freeze. I knew now that I wasn¡¯t corporeal in this state. The figure moved with precision, its faceless features giving nothing away as it stepped to a cauldron at the center of the room. The hum grew louder, a low vibration that resonated in my chest as three orbs of swirling essence materialized in the figure¡¯s hands. Each glowed faintly¡ªone a vivid green, another deep red, and the last an ethereal blue. The figure placed the first orb into the cauldron with simmering water. The moment it hit the liquid inside, a soft light erupted, casting shifting patterns across the room. The figure extended its palm over the cauldron, infusing it with qi. I watched intently, noting the rhythm and precision of the infusion. It wasn¡¯t rushed but deliberate, almost methodical. The second orb followed, its red hue mixing with the green, creating a strange, unstable swirl of colors. Again, the figure infused its qi, the energy spiraling down from its palm into the cauldron. The process repeated with the blue orb, the final addition creating a harmonious glow. The figure stepped back, its robed arms raising slightly as the cauldron¡¯s light dimmed. When the glow subsided, a small vial appeared in its hand, filled with an elixir that shimmered in all three colors. I frowned, watching as the figure held the vial for a moment before placing it aside and turning back to the cauldron. This time, it began a new process. Different plants materialized around the figure, their forms hazy yet distinct. It was hard to recognize them, as though they were being intentionally obscured from me. The figure reached for one, pressing its palm against its base. The plant quivered, then released a stream of essence. This one was orange, and as it separated, the plant wilted, its energy siphoned completely. The figure moved to another plant, repeating the process, but the essence this time was pale yellow. I leaned closer, my mind racing as I tried to piece together what was happening. It¡¯s not about the ingredients. It¡¯s about the essences. But why was he using a different set? The figure repeated the process, extracting essences of varying colors. When it moved to the cauldron, it went through the same steps as before: placing each orb in the liquid, infusing qi at precise intervals, and creating another shimmering elixir. This time, however, the colors were different¡ªorange, yellow, and green¡ªbut the end product glowed with a similar vibrancy. I watched, my brows furrowing deeper as the figure continued its repetitive, precise cycle. Three essences, always three. Different colors, different sources, but the process and the end result were eerily consistent. The elixir shimmered with the same faint glow, no matter what combination of was used. It didn¡¯t make sense. Alchemy was as much about the specific properties of ingredients as it was the process of refinement. Yet here, it was as though the figure was saying the what didn¡¯t matter as much as the why. ¡°Is this about ratios?¡± I muttered, half to myself. The figure didn¡¯t respond. It moved with the same deliberate fluidity, extracting essence from yet another plant. This one produced a deep violet glow, starkly different from the orange and yellow before it. I stepped closer, my frustration bubbling over. ¡°Alright, I get it. Three essences. Fine. But what are you trying to show me? Why not just explain it? Can you even talk?¡± The figure froze mid-motion. Slowly, it turned toward me, its faceless visage somehow conveying an almost palpable exasperation. It raised one gloved finger to where its lips would have been¡ªif it had a mouth¡ªand mimicked a shushing motion. I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°Are you seriously telling me to be quiet? You¡¯ve dragged me into some surreal alchemical fever dream and expect me to figure it all out without a single word of explanation? This is ridiculous!¡± The figure turned away, completely ignoring me, and resumed its work. It placed the latest extracted essence into the cauldron, infused its qi at the same precise intervals as before, and retrieved yet another shimmering vial. My hands clenched into fists. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own,¡± I muttered, stepping even closer to observe the reactions within the cauldron. If I weren''t corporeal, my eyebrows would''ve been singed off by my sheer proximity to the boiling cauldron. As the figure worked, the subtle patterns in the concoction began to stand out. The first essence caused a gentle ripple to spread across the liquid¡ªa calming, unifying motion that reminded me of the initial steps in balancing volatile ingredients in a recipe. Harmonization. The second essence produced a faint glow, accompanied by wisps of steam that rose from the cauldron. It was cleansing, purging impurities from the mixture. Purification. The third essence caused the liquid to thicken slightly, the glow intensifying as the concoction stabilized. Its consistency grew stronger, more cohesive, as though preparing to hold up under pressure. Fortification. I leaned back, the pieces clicking together in my mind. I watched as it repeated the process, the exact same reactions taking place. Did it mean that as long as the essences fulfilled the role of purification, harmonization and fortification that the elixir would work? ¡°Three stages,¡± I murmured aloud. ¡°Harmonization, purification, fortification. That¡¯s the pattern.¡± The figure paused mid-motion, its head tilting slightly as though acknowledging my realization. Then, with what could only be described as an exaggerated sigh, it set the latest vial aside and folded its arms. ¡°Was that so hard to show me without all the theatrics?¡± I snapped, my irritation bubbling over. ¡°You could¡¯ve just said, ¡®Hey, look for the three stages.¡¯ But no, you had to be all cryptic about it.¡± The figure raised a hand and waved dismissively, as though brushing off my complaints. My annoyance surged. ¡°Don¡¯t you wave me off! I¡¯m the one doing all the work here¡ª¡± Before I could finish, the world around me dissolved into light, the dim room and robed figure vanishing in an instant. My body jolted as I snapped back to reality, my hand still resting on the table. Not even a second had passed in real time. The abrupt return left me momentarily disoriented. I blinked, glancing around the workshop. Everything was as I¡¯d left it¡ªTianyi still tending to Windy, the faint glow of the furnace casting warm light across the room. Tianyi looked up from the basin, her antennae twitching as she studied me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Nothing. Just... got a quest reward.¡± Her expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t know what to make of it,¡± I admitted, letting out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s... complicated.¡± ¡°Complicated? How?¡± I hesitated, then relented. ¡°It¡¯s about an elixir. Or rather, how to make one. The Interface showed me... well, someone¡ªor something¡ªdid. The process was strange. It kept using different essences, but the method and results stayed the same. But they didn''t explain anything about how it...¡± As I said it, the clearer the picture became. I paused, letting myself sink in the realization of what the recipe was for. She tilted her head. ¡°Did you figure something out?¡± I glanced toward Windy, his small body barely moving as he floated in the basin. ¡°A purifying elixir,¡± I said, the pieces clicking together as I spoke. ¡°Three essences. The first harmonizes the mixture, balancing everything out. The second purifies it. The third fortifies it, making it stable and strong.¡± Infusing qi wasn¡¯t just a random step. It was deliberate, purposeful. My own qi had withered the Bloodsoul Bloom¡ªcorruption couldn¡¯t stand against it, for whatever reason. The elixir was a weapon, a way to cleanse and strengthen. Maybe Windy didn¡¯t have to endure this any longer. Perhaps the Interface was listening closer to my desires than I thought it was. I turned back to the shelf, grabbing the essences I¡¯d prepared earlier. My hands trembled slightly, but I forced myself to stay focused. Harmonization, purification, fortification. I repeated the steps in my mind like a mantra, grounding myself in their rhythm. Chapter BLOSSOMING PATH Book ONE IS OUT ON KINDLE AND AUDIBLE + PAPERBACK GIVEAWAY! It''s here! It''s finally here. Honestly, it still hasn''t sunk in yet. But the first book is out (one of many!) I wanted to just take this time to thank you guys. When I first began writing Blossoming Path, I never imagined how much this story would come to mean to me. It started as a way to escape, a quiet place where I could channel the chaos of life into something meaningful. But over time, it became more than that. It grounded me, challenged me, and pushed me in ways I didn¡¯t expect. There were days where I doubted everything, whether I''d be able to finish or I''d end up like the others, in a sea of unfinished projects and regret. And then one day, a package arrived at my door. Inside was the paperback of this book. Physical proof that this story, this dream, was real. Holding it in my hands, it made every sleepless night, every cup of coffee, every aching joint in my right hand (which, by the way, now curls up like a monkey¡¯s paw when I relax it; probably permanent) all the more worth it. It wasn¡¯t a smooth road. Far from it. But I wouldn¡¯t trade the journey for anything. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. This milestone isn¡¯t mine alone. It exists because of you. The readers who left comments, shared kind words, showed up week after week. The patrons who support me financially and allow me to do fiscally irresponsible stuff like commissioning art of the characters or fueling my caffeine-induced writing binges. For Podium reaching out and making sure this became a reality in the way I envisioned. It exists because of the support from my family and friends, who believed in me even when I struggled to believe in myself. With all my heart, thank you. Your support brought me one step closer to the dream of being a full-time author. So please, keep reading. Walk the path with Kai and me. There¡¯s so much more to come. With gratitude, Carlos Calma. WITH ALL THAT MUSHY STUFF ASIDE! I''M DOING A GIVEAWAY! A single copy of the paperback, signed by Yours Truly! To enter, all you have to do is click the link on the Reddit post in the A/N below and comment "Kowtow Kai!". The entry for this will end by March 31! Chapter 176: Harmonize, Purify, Fortify I set the three vials of extracted essences on the table beside my pill furnace. These weren¡¯t my rarest or most expensive essences, but they were potent enough to test my theory. If this worked, I''d be able to cure Windy. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. Extracted essences were volatile by nature, their concentrated energy unpredictable. Using more than one or two in a single recipe had always felt reckless¡ªan invitation for disaster. But the figure¡¯s method from the trance-like vision had been clear: it wasn¡¯t about the ingredients themselves but their roles in the process. Harmonization. Purification. Fortification. I reached for the green vial of Reishi mushroom, the essence inside swirling like liquid jade. Harmonization. This one would set the foundation. With a practiced hand, I poured the essence into the furnace, the liquid releasing a faint hiss as it met the heated interior. I placed my palm over the furnace¡¯s edge and channeled a steady stream of my qi into it, mimicking the figure¡¯s rhythm. The chaotic swirl of green essence began to slow, settling into a gentle rotation. So far, so good. Next was the pale yellow vial; astralagus essence. Its contents shimmered like liquid sunlight, a stark contrast to the green. Purification. As I added it to the furnace, the mixture hissed and roiled, the green and yellow colliding in a chaotic swirl of energy. Once again, I infused my energy into it. Instantly, the turbulence eased, the colors beginning to blend into a muted chartreuse. I let out a slow breath. It felt as though the essences were acknowledging my qi, cooperating rather than resisting. The amber vial came last, and I smiled faintly upon remembering Jingyu Lian''s usage of it in the Gauntlet. Female ginseng. Fortification and amplification. The essence inside was thick, almost syrup-like, its energy dense and potent. This was the most crucial stage¡ªstrengthening the elixir to ensure Windy¡¯s body could withstand the purification process. As I poured it into the furnace, the mixture reacted violently, bubbling and emitting a sharp, acrid scent. I didn¡¯t panic. My palm remained steady over the furnace as I infused another pulse of qi, this one stronger than before. The bubbling slowed, the amber hue melding with the concoction until began to take on a pearlescent glow. White. The elixir was turning white. I frowned, my mind racing. The figure¡¯s elixirs had been pale, almost translucent, but not this vivid. Was I doing something wrong? Doubt crept in, threatening to undermine my confidence. But my Refinement simulation technique didn''t seemed to show anything going wrong. I let out a slow breath, steadying myself. Maybe this wasn¡¯t a mistake. Maybe the elixir¡¯s color was a reflection of my qi¡¯s purity, amplifying the concoction beyond what the figure had demonstrated. I had to trust my instincts, trust the process. The furnace hummed faintly as the mixture stabilized, its white glow intensifying with each passing moment. I continued to channel my qi in steady intervals, watching as the energy within the furnace seemed to dance in harmony. The once-chaotic blend now moved with purpose, each color complementing the other until they became one. When the glow began to fade, I removed my palm and leaned over the furnace. The air was thick with the scent of herbs and energy, a heady mix that filled the room. I reached for a ladle and carefully extracted the elixir, now a pristine, milky white, and poured it into a small vial, warm to the touch. I held the vial up to the light, marveling at its clarity. This was unlike anything I¡¯d ever created. I stared at the vial, the faint pulse of the elixir resonating in my hand. The process was complete, but the real test was still ahead. Turning, I glanced at Windy, still floating weakly in the basin of purifying solution. His breathing was shallow, and the dark spots of corruption along his scaled body seemed as stark as ever against his pale, luminous white. This had to work. It had to. I approached slowly, kneeling beside the basin as I set the vial carefully on the floor. ¡°Alright, Windy,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this helps.¡± With delicate hands, I lifted him from the basin, his small body limp in my palms. The corruption had sunk deep; the dark patches were rough, almost like burns, radiating a faint, malevolent aura that made my skin crawl. I grabbed a cloth and patted him dry, trying to be as gentle as possible. Windy stirred faintly, his eyes flickering open for just a moment before closing again. ¡°Hold on, buddy,¡± I said, my throat tightening. I uncorked the vial, the faintest hiss escaping as the elixir met the air. My heart pounded as I dipped the tip of a finger into the liquid, drawing out a single, glistening drop. Hovering it above the largest patch of corruption on his side, I hesitated. What if this harmed him instead? What if¡ª No. I shook my head. Trust the process. The drop fell. The reaction was immediate. A soft, almost imperceptible sizzling sound rose as the elixir made contact with the wound. I froze, watching intently. The dark energy around the patch seemed to writhe, resisting the elixir¡¯s influence for a brief moment before being forced outward. The blackness dissipated like smoke, leaving the area beneath it brighter, healthier. It worked. A breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding escaped me. I dipped my finger into the vial again, drawing out another drop, then another, applying them to the next patch and the next. Each time, the elixir expelled the corruption, leaving behind unblemished scales. The sizzling sound was less pronounced now, the process smoother as the malignant energy was pushed out of Windy¡¯s body. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. But I stopped before emptying the vial. As much as I wanted to rid him of every trace, I couldn¡¯t risk destabilizing him by using too much at once. The elixir was potent¡ªtoo potent, perhaps¡ªand his small frame was already weak. I turned to the basin still filled with the purifying solution. If I incorporated the elixir into the solution, it might sustain its effects over time, allowing his body to recover more naturally. Activating my Refinement Simulation Technique, I hovered the vial above the basin and let a single drop fall. The solution rippled faintly, but there was no violent reaction, no sign of instability. Encouraged, I added three more drops, watching as the solution took on a faint opalescent hue. The energy within it seemed to shift, harmonizing with the elixir almost seamlessly. This was working. Gently, I placed Windy back into the basin. He stirred weakly as the liquid enveloped him, his breathing shallow at first, then gradually deepening. I watched as his small chest rose and fell, each breath steadier than the last. The dark patches that remained seemed to fade slightly, their edges softening as the solution did its work. Relief crashed over me like a wave, my knees buckling as I slumped to the floor. I pressed my hands against the cold ground, my head bowed as I let out a shaky exhale. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered to the silence around me, though in my heart, I was addressing both the faceless figure and the Interface itself. It didn¡¯t respond. It never did. But for once, I didn¡¯t mind. I turned to Tianyi, who had been sitting silently in the corner, her wings folded tightly against her back. She met my gaze, her expression unreadable but her antennae twitching faintly in what I recognized as concern. ¡°Your turn,¡± I said, standing on unsteady legs. She hesitated but nodded, unwrapping the bandages that covered her forearms. The sight made my stomach twist¡ªdeep fissures ran along her pale, segmented skin, tinged with the same malevolent energy that had afflicted Windy. Her natural healing abilities had slowed the corruption¡¯s spread, but it was clear they weren¡¯t enough. I drew another drop of the elixir from the vial and placed it carefully on the worst of her wounds. The reaction was immediate but less pronounced than with Windy. The corruption recoiled, retreating under the elixir¡¯s influence, but it didn¡¯t fully dissipate. I applied another drop, then another, until the blackness faded entirely from that spot. Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched, her blue-tinged eyes watching the elixir¡¯s effects with a mixture of hope and hesitation. When the corruption receded, leaving the wound clean but raw, she tilted her head slightly, her voice soft as she broke the silence. ¡°It... doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡± I nodded, relief washing over me. ¡°It¡¯s working, but your injuries are deeper than Windy¡¯s. We¡¯ll need to treat them carefully, a little at a time.¡± Her wings fluttered faintly, and she looked down at the fissures lining her arms. ¡°This... elixir. Could it work against them? The ones who spread this darkness?¡± I straightened, the thought sparking in my mind. She had a point. If this elixir could purify corruption from Windy and her wounds, what effect would it have on the demonic cultivators? The Bloodsoul Bloom had reacted violently to the infusion of qi¡ªwhat would it do in the presence of this? ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± I admitted, my gaze shifting to the vial in my hand. ¡°Their techniques rely on malevolent energy. If this elixir disrupts it...¡± Tianyi nodded, her expression grim. ¡°It could be a weapon.¡± The thought was both exhilarating and terrifying. This was no ordinary healing solution¡ªit was something more. But I¡¯d need to test it further, refine the formula, and see how it interacted in different conditions. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the rest of the afternoon experimenting,¡± I said, my resolve hardening. ¡°We need to understand what this elixir can do¡ªnot just for healing but for defense.¡± Tianyi folded her wings tightly against her back. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Windy,¡± she said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s... resting better.¡± I glanced at the basin, where Windy floated in the faintly glowing solution. His breathing was steady now, his coiled body no longer trembling. My chest tightened with a mix of relief and determination. The first rays of dawn were still hours away, and the village was cloaked in a deep, pre-dawn stillness. The air was crisp, biting against my skin as I adjusted the Iron Boar cloak around my shoulders. I stood before the banyan tree, its massive trunk a dark silhouette against the faint starlight. The ground beneath my feet was firm, dusted with frost, and the chill seeped through my boots as I stared up at the towering symbol of endurance, the inspiration of my signature defensive technique. My breaths came in slow, measured puffs of steam. This was supposed to be simple. Hit the tree, leave a dent, and complete the Black Tortoise Tribulation sub-quest. Yet, my fist remained frozen mid-air. Why don¡¯t I want to finish this? The question gnawed at the edges of my mind. Every other quest I had completed had brought a rush of satisfaction, a tangible reward that propelled me further down the path of cultivation. But this one... This quest was different. I lowered my fist, my eyes narrowing as I considered the weight pressing down on me. This quest hadn¡¯t just been about endurance or strength; it had taught me efficiency. The weight forced every movement to count, every step to conserve energy. It had pushed me to refine my martial techniques and to grow stronger, not just in body or mind, but in my control of qi. You completed the quest with additional challenges. Your efforts do not go unnoticed. The Interface had rewarded me handsomely for going above and beyond in the past. It wasn¡¯t just about completing the task, it was about mastering the principle behind it. If I finished the quest now, the weight would vanish, and with it, the unique opportunity to push myself further. My fingers curled into a tight fist, and then I lowered it. ¡°Not yet,¡± I muttered. The banyan tree stood silent. I turned on my heel, the crunch of frost beneath my boots the only sound as I made my way back to the village. The stars above seemed to glimmer faintly, as though in approval¡ªor maybe that was just my imagination. When I entered Elder Ming¡¯s courtyard, the darkness had barely begun to lift. The familiar scent of incense and cold morning air greeted me as I stepped onto the training grounds. Elder Ming was already there, his posture as still as the stone statues lining the path, his gaze sweeping over me as I approached. ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± he remarked, his tone neutral. I nodded, rolling my shoulders beneath the cloak. ¡°I thought it best to make use of the time. Stopped by the banyan outside of the village.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°And the quest? Did you complete it?¡± I hesitated, then shook my head. ¡°No.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s brows rose ever so slightly, a faint note of surprise breaking through his calm demeanor. ¡°Why not?¡± I met his gaze, my voice steady. ¡°Because completing it now would be short-sighted. The weight has been more than a test; it¡¯s been a tool. It¡¯s forced me to refine my movements, to adapt. If I finish the quest now, I¡¯ll lose that chance to grow further.¡± His expression shifted, the faintest hint of a smile touching his lips. He nodded slowly. ¡°...Wise. Many cultivators are so focused on immediate gains that they miss the deeper opportunities presented to them. You¡¯ve seen beyond the surface of this trial. That is commendable.¡± A comfortable silence spread between us, but Elder Ming quickly broke it with two words. "I apologize." I turned my head in surprise. "What for?" Elder Ming exhaled slowly, the morning mist curling around his lips. ¡°For misjudging the situation,¡± he said, his voice carrying a rare solemnity. ¡°You were right to stop Tianyi from going into the forest alone.¡± I blinked, caught off guard. Elder Ming wasn¡¯t the type to hand out apologies lightly. If anything, he had always been a firm believer in taking responsibility without dwelling on past mistakes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°In a normal situation, you and the Verdant Lotus Sect would¡¯ve been right. If this was just another bandit attack or some rogue beast problem, caution would¡¯ve been unnecessary. But this...¡± My gaze drifted to the distant trees, the lingering shadow of what had happened still heavy in my chest. ¡°This isn¡¯t normal.¡± Elder Ming remained silent. I let out a slow breath. ¡°When I was younger, I thought that the right choice was to trust those wiser and stronger than me. To follow their guidance, because they knew better. And for a long time, that was true. But if I keep thinking that way, if I assume that every problem has a tried-and-true solution, then I¡¯ll never be able to act when things don¡¯t fit into a neat pattern.¡± My fingers clenched around the edge of my cloak. ¡°The Silent Moon Sect was wiped out overnight. Demonic cultivators are moving in ways no one understands. The old ways of thinking¡ªthe way we¡¯re used to approaching threats¡ªaren¡¯t enough anymore. That''s why I want to delay the tribulation. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ve gained everything I possibly can before I do. I want to be able to move like how I did before¡ªno, even faster. Without using qi to keep my movements.¡± He folded his arms, his expression contemplative. ¡°Then let¡¯s test that resolve. The Dance of a Thousand Flames¡ªdo you believe you can execute it properly with the weight you carry?¡± I nodded without hesitation. ¡°I need to. If I¡¯m going to grow stronger, I can¡¯t avoid difficult challenges.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s smile widened. He moved to the edge of the training grounds, where a modest pile of charcoal sat waiting, untouched for weeks. With a practiced hand, he reached for the flint and steel resting nearby. Sparks danced in the air before catching on the kindling beneath the charcoal. A flicker of orange light bloomed, small at first, but quickly growing. The flames licked hungrily at the wood, and within moments, the charcoal began to glow, its surface crackling as embers spread like veins of molten fire. The heat radiated outward, a wave of intensity that made the cold evening air feel like a distant memory. ¡°Very well. Let''s begin.¡± Chapter 177: Tipsy Wings Everything blended together in a blur of training, cultivation, and stolen moments of sleep. My body ached in ways I hadn¡¯t thought possible, but I could feel the difference¡ªthe growth. Each day, I pushed myself further than I ever had before. And each morning, I woke up feeling a little less broken than I should have. I had my suspicions. No matter how many times I told Tianyi not to use her healing on me while I slept, I had a sneaking feeling she ignored me. She tried to play it off with her usual innocent expression, her antennae twitching slightly whenever I brought it up, but I knew better. I¡¯d wake up with a deep warmth in my muscles, the kind that came from more than just natural recovery. Honestly, it was infuriating¡ªand humbling. Without her, I¡¯d still be crawling out of bed like a half-crushed insect, even with my newfound power from the Golden Drop Elixir. Thanks to her, I was recovering twice as fast, my muscles knitting back stronger each time they tore under the weight. Windy, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t stirred. He floated in his basin, his breathing steady but shallow. The corruption was gone, thanks to the Essence Purifying elixir, but it seemed that his body needed time to repair itself. Every day, I checked on him, hoping for some sign of improvement, but nothing yet. All I could do was monitor his condition and wait. I mulled over the problem as I continued my training, each step accompanied by the rhythmic crunch of snow beneath my boots. It would''ve been nice if the Verdant Lotus given us more information, but they''d been silent. No response from the sect since we sent out a messenger to hand over the seeds of the Bloodsoul Bloom, all I knew about it, and the bodies of their second-class disciples and the demonic cultivator who killed them. I couldn¡¯t afford to let this stagnation continue, nor could I afford to stand here and wait. Communication and support were all tied to forces beyond my control¡ªand I hated that. The only thing I could control was myself. My training. My skills. Preparing potions for any possible situation. The Interface hadn¡¯t given me any new quests recently, but it didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t push myself further. I just needed to be smart about it. ¡°Use the Refinement Simulation Technique on an alchemical reaction mid-combat,¡± I muttered, repeating the vague requirement of the quest for the Combat Anticipation Array. I¡¯d been gnawing at that puzzle for days now. How could I leverage alchemical reactions while fighting? It wasn¡¯t as though I could carry a pill furnace into battle. With a frustrated sigh, I shook the thought aside. If the answer wasn¡¯t coming to me, then I¡¯d focus on what I could solve. My other skills¡ªRooted Banyan Stance, and the Heavenly Flame Mantra¡ªhad all seen steady progress, but I needed to push them further. Accelerated Reading was stuck, no thanks to the lack of books in the village. The Million Books Pavilion had been a treasure trove I hadn¡¯t fully appreciated. Now, I was left grasping for scraps of knowledge, kicking myself for not copying more texts while I had the chance. Rooted Banyan Stance, on the other hand, was a different story. With Elder Ming¡¯s permission, I¡¯d been working on it in isolation, holding the stance for extended periods to fulfill the prerequisite for upgrading it to the next stage. It wasn¡¯t enough to simply maintain the form; I¡¯d started experimenting with imperfect stances, mimicking real battle scenarios. Every time I sparred with Wang Jun, I remembered the fights with Wei Long and Ping Hai. The times I couldn¡¯t execute the stance perfectly had left me vulnerable. But the experimentation was paying off. I¡¯d noticed that even when I couldn¡¯t maintain the stance¡¯s integrity, my body still retained a density and hardness that seemed unnatural. That got me thinking: could the Rooted Banyan Stance become more than just a defensive technique? If I could harness its power offensively, combining my immovable foundation with the explosive strength of the Heavenly Flame Mantra, it might just change the way I fought entirely. The problem, of course, was timing. The stance required me to stay rooted, immobile¡ªa major disadvantage in battle if misused. Finding the right balance between stillness and motion was a challenge I was determined to overcome. I closed my eyes, letting the idea take form in my mind. A vivid image of Wei Long loomed, his towering frame as imposing as ever. His fists had been like battering rams, each swing carrying enough force to shatter stone. If I could make the Rooted Banyan Stance work offensively against someone like him, it would be proof that this idea wasn¡¯t just a fleeting fantasy. I sank into the stance, my legs rooted firmly to the ground, my left hand extended. I pictured Wei Long charging, his massive fist cutting through the air toward me. I exhaled slowly, grounding myself, then visualized the counter. ROOTED BANYAN STANCE! My lead hand snapped back as I shifted my weight, pulling all the force from my rooted position into a single explosive punch with my right. The motion wasn¡¯t fluid¡ªit didn¡¯t need to be. I didn¡¯t strike with brute strength alone but concentrated power, focused entirely on one point. Not a real strike, I reminded myself, but the placement of where his fist should meet mine. The visualization sharpened as I imagined the moment of impact: my strength against his, amplified by the stance¡¯s immovable nature. For a brief second, I stilled completely, my muscles tensed as if waiting for the outcome to reveal itself. "... Perhaps this is something that only works in real combat," I muttered, my voice low as I straightened from the stance. The truth was, it was impossible to know if it would¡¯ve worked. Wei Long had been the strongest opponent I¡¯d ever faced, his raw power unmatched. But this wasn¡¯t about matching strength for strength. It was about precision. Just like how Tianyi did, overwhelming him with pinpoint strikes rather than meeting him head-on. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I continued to test out my theory, with varying outcomes. The closer I was to the horse stance, the more I was able to root myself in place. Rooted Banyan Stance has reached level 6. By the time I finished training for the evening, my body felt like a lead weight, but I still had one last task. I trudged toward my greenhouse, inspecting the rows of plants nestled under frost-covered glass. My garden outside was faring worse, the winter chill slowing growth to a crawl. As I tended to the plants, my mind wandered to the dwindling supplies. No matter how carefully I rationed the herbs and essences, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. I needed to find a way to expand the greenhouse¡ªor a new source of materials entirely. That would be another challenge for another day. The cold air prickled my skin, and I caught sight of Tianyi in the distance. She was practicing again, now that her wounds had mostly healed, unimpeded by the corrupting energy. Her silhouette was illuminated by the pale moonlight, and her wings shimmered faintly as she twisted and turned. I watched for a moment, curiosity gnawing at me. Her movements were elegant but offbeat, almost out of rhythm. It wasn¡¯t like anything I¡¯d seen her do before, and for Tianyi¡ªwho usually moved with insect-like precision¡ªit was odd. Unable to contain myself, I walked over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She froze mid-step, her antennae twitching as she glanced at me. ¡°Practicing,¡± she said simply. ¡°Practicing what?¡± She sighed, lowering her hands. ¡°During the fight with that demonic cultivator... I felt something. A burst of energy, warmth. It gave me the strength I needed to fight back. I¡¯ve been trying to recreate it.¡± My brow furrowed. ¡°A burst of energy? Like enlightenment?¡± She shook her head. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I tried to verbalize how it felt. I''d experienced it. Against Ping Hai, it had been crucial in helping me coalesce my training of the Bamboo Reprisal Counter into something beyond just technique. I closed my eyes, letting the memory of that fight resurface. "It¡¯s... hard to describe," I said slowly. "It wasn¡¯t like figuring out a new technique or executing a plan. It was like..." I exhaled, trying to piece it together. "If my body, my thoughts¡ªeverything¡ªceased to exist except for that single moment. When I fought Ping Hai, I didn¡¯t think about countering. I didn¡¯t analyze his stance, his trajectory, his force. My body already knew what to do. It wasn¡¯t reaction. It wasn¡¯t instinct. It was... like I was moving in perfect rhythm with the world itself." I met her gaze. "It was like stepping into a river and letting it carry me forward. No resistance, no force. Just flow." Her brows furrowed slightly, and I could tell she was considering my words. "Elder Ming said it''s like dancing." I blinked, the comparison catching me off guard. "Dancing?" "Yes. But I don''t think that''s what it felt like. I already do that whenever I fight." She replied. I sighed. I forgot she was a genius. She spoke, continuing to explain her conundrum. ¡°This was different. The shadow, she... she did something. Threw bottles at me. Some broke. She threw one of those things. A lantern. And then I was on fire.¡± I froze. ¡°Wait. She lit you on fire?¡± She nodded, her gaze dropping. ¡°At first, it hurt. But after I stopped burning, it felt... different. My vision blurred, my balance was off. But it was like I was floating. Like I was dancing on clouds.¡± My thoughts churned as I tried to piece together her words. Fire? Warmth? Floating? ¡°You¡¯re saying being on fire helped?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But only after the burning stopped.¡± I opened my mouth to argue, then closed it. The mental image of Tianyi alight with flames wasn¡¯t one I wanted to dwell on, but her words gnawed at me. There had to be more to this. Something I was missing. ¡°You said he threw bottles at you. Did any of the liquid get on you? Or... in your mouth?¡± She blinked, her antennae twitching in thought. ¡°Yes. there was alcohol. Why?¡± My eyes narrowed as a theory began to take shape. ¡°Have you ingested any alcohol since... well, since you turned human?¡± ¡°No, I haven''t." A grin tugged at my lips despite myself. ¡°That might be the key. You¡¯re a butterfly, but now you¡¯re human. Maybe alcohol interacts with your body differently now, or their medicinal wine is made up of some special ingredient. It might¡¯ve triggered whatever that burst of energy was. Let¡¯s test it.¡± Tianyi¡¯s antennae stilled, her blue-tinged eyes widening. ¡°You want me to drink alcohol?¡± I nodded. ¡°Not a lot. Just enough to see if it triggers the same reaction.¡± She hesitated, her wings fluttering slightly. ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t? Will you light me on fire?¡± "Why in the heavens would I do that?! Just¡ªugh, let me see if I still have Master Qiang''s rice wine..." I went inside, and collected a bottle. Handing it over to her, I watched as she gingerly picked up the bottle and put it to her lips. GLUG! GLUG! "Hey, not that much!" I stepped forward to snatch the bottle away from her, but before I could even get close, Tianyi leaned backwards. Her foot connected squarely with my face, sending me stumbling back into the snow with a muffled groan. My head snapped back, and I froze. Tianyi swayed unsteadily, the bottle dangling from her hand, but her expression stopped me cold. Her usual calm, detached demeanor was gone, replaced by a glare so sharp it could¡¯ve cut through steel. Her cheeks were flushed, her antennae twitching erratically, and for the first time since she had turned human, she looked genuinely, undeniably furious. ¡°You stupid idiot!¡± she snapped, her voice uncharacteristically loud. ¡°Why are you trying to take things from me?!¡± I blinked, caught completely off guard. ¡°I was just¡ªwait, what?¡± Before I could gather my wits, she darted forward, her movements faster and more erratic than I¡¯d ever seen. Instinct kicked in. I dropped into the Rooted Banyan Stance, bracing myself just as her foot lashed out again. Her kick landed on my shoulder with a thunderous impact. But before I could counter or even process her next move, she hooked her leg around me, using the momentum to swing herself upward and deliver a sharp elbow straight to the side of my head. Pain exploded in my skull, and my vision blurred. The world tilted as my legs buckled, and I hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of me. I tried to scramble to my feet, but my body refused to cooperate, my limbs sluggish and unresponsive. I looked up, dazed, just in time to see Tianyi standing over me, her fist raised. For a moment, I thought she might actually finish me off. ¡°Tianyi¡ªwait, stop!¡± I croaked, too weak to move. Her fist came down. But instead of a devastating blow, it landed lightly on my chest, more of a push than a punch. I stared up at her, confused, as her shoulders began to shake. She sank to her knees beside me, her wings drooping as tears welled up in her glowing blue eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a stupid, stupid idiot,¡± she muttered, her voice cracking. ¡°Always blaming yourself. For me. For Windy. For everything. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Her voice, once muffled by her hands, rose again, a tangle of slurred words and hiccupping sobs. ¡°You... you think it¡¯s all your fault, don¡¯t you? That Windy is... is...¡± She trailed off, sniffing loudly before continuing, her antennae twitching erratically. ¡°He¡¯s not gone, you idiot! He¡¯s just... just sleeping. He¡¯s tired. Because... because he¡¯s strong, and you... you need to stop being stupid!¡± I blinked, still sprawled on the snow, wondering what in the heavens had possessed me to hand her the bottle in the first place. My head throbbed, my ribs ached, and now the same person who¡¯d knocked me down was crying on top of me, calling me stupid between gasping hiccups. ¡°Tianyi,¡± I started cautiously, trying to sit up. ¡°I get it. I messed up. But can you¡ª¡± She jabbed a finger into my chest, cutting me off. ¡°No! You don¡¯t get it!¡± Her voice rose in pitch, her eyes glassy and tear-filled. ¡°You think... you think everything¡¯s your fault! But you¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not! And you... you need to stop blaming yourself, okay?!¡± Her words came out in a rush, barely coherent, and I found myself too stunned to argue. Before I could respond, she sniffled again, wiping at her face with her sleeve as fresh tears spilled over. ¡°And Windy... poor Windy...¡± Her voice broke, and she let out a shaky sob. ¡°He¡¯s hurt because of me. I should¡¯ve protected him. But you... you keep blaming yourself. Why? Why would you do that, Kai?¡± I sighed, finally managing to push myself up on one elbow. ¡°Because I was the one who¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to shut me up!¡± she wailed, glaring at me through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not done! You¡¯re... you¡¯re so stupid! And you think... you think you can fix everything, but you can¡¯t, Kai! You need me! You need Windy! And... and we need you too, you idiot!¡± This was going to be a long night¡ªand an even longer headache in the morning. Chapter 178: The Drunken Dao The morning after was just as troublesome as the night before. Tianyi knelt before me, her antennae twitching in what I could only assume was mortification. Her head was pressed firmly to the ground, her wings folded tightly against her back. The sheen of her black hair caught the faint morning light as she kowtowed before me. "For my transgressions last night, I shall carve the word ''shame'' into my wings and leap into a pit of flames to atone..." "Stop!" I raised both hands, before rubbing my head, still aching from the blows she landed on me. "First of all, there¡¯s no need for that. Second... where did you even learn to say things like that?" Tianyi blinked, tilting her head in genuine confusion. "The books in Elder Ming''s house. Am I not using the phrase properly?" I groaned, rubbing my temples as I recalled the novels. There was a scene in the Storm Sage Chronicles like that. They¡¯d been full of dramatic oaths and over-the-top declarations, and apparently, Tianyi had taken them to heart. "No, Tianyi. Nobody actually disembowels themselves over an accident." She sat back on her knees, her wings drooping slightly. "Oh. But... I was so disrespectful. Surely, I must¡ª" "You have to stop overreacting and let me get a word in." I sighed, glancing at the empty rice wine bottle still sitting on the counter. "Besides, we have bigger things to talk about. Do you remember anything about last night?" "I... bits and pieces. I remember drinking the rice wine¡ª" She paused, looking away. "¡ªand then everything gets... hazy. I recall moving, fighting, but... it was different. Less clear. Less... me." I nodded, unsurprised. "You drank enough rice wine to fell a stag. I¡¯m amazed you remember anything at all." Tianyi¡¯s gaze dropped, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. "Did I... hurt you?" I rubbed the faint bruise on my jaw, the memory of her drunken rampage still fresh in my mind. "You tried. But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about." I leaned forward, fixing her with a serious look. "Tianyi, your fighting style changed completely. You went from your usual style to something... wild. Almost like a brawler." Her wings twitched, and she tilted her head in confusion. "A brawler?" "Unrefined. Reactive. It wasn¡¯t controlled in the way you usually fight, but it was... effective. You were faster, more aggressive, and your strikes had more impact, but they lacked precision." "That doesn¡¯t sound like me at all." "It wasn¡¯t. At least, not the you I¡¯m used to seeing. But it might not be a bad thing." I hesitated, considering my next words carefully. "Whatever happened last night, the alcohol seemed to change the way you fight. If we can figure out how to control that, it might give you an edge in combat." Her eyes widened slightly. "You¡¯re saying I should drink more alcohol?" "No! Not exactly," I groaned, realizing how dangerous that suggestion sounded. "What I¡¯m saying is that we need to understand why the alcohol affected you that way. It¡¯s not just a matter of drinking; there¡¯s something deeper going on here. Maybe it¡¯s tied to your transformation into a human or how your body processes substances like alcohol now. We''ll go bring this up to Elder Ming." "But..." She glanced over at Windy. Tianyi hesitated, her blue-tinged eyes flickering with uncertainty as she glanced at Windy, still floating in the basin. His breathing had steadied, his scales had regained their luster, and the faint traces of corruption had finally disappeared. But he remained unconscious, his form eerily still despite the visible improvements. "I don¡¯t want to leave him." she admitted softly, her antennae drooping slightly. "Nothing will happen to him," I reassured her firmly. "Yin Si will be here. She can keep watch." At the mention of the spider, Tianyi lifted her head. A faint skittering noise echoed from the shadows, and sure enough, Yin Si emerged, her multiple eyes gleaming in the dim morning light. There was a brief pause¡ªa silent conversation I wasn¡¯t privy to¡ªbefore the spider moved closer to Windy¡¯s basin, her posture almost protective. A thin strand of silk trailed behind her, securing the area like a silent barrier. With one last glance at Windy, she followed me out of the shop and into the cold morning air. The village was quieter than usual, the early dawn casting long shadows over the snow-dusted paths. Despite the stillness, the tension in the air was palpable. Disciples patrolled the village perimeter, their movements sharp and vigilant. Their pouches, once standard issue, now carried the essence-purifying elixirs I had created. It was a subtle but necessary change¡ªone that might save their lives if demonic cultivators attacked. I let my gaze linger on the pouches as we walked. Jian Feng had insisted the disciples carry them after I revealed what the bloom could do. At the time, I had agreed without hesitation. But now, as I felt the empty space where my own supply should have been, I realized the problem¡ªI was running out of essences, and plants to extract them from. We needed more. For the village¡¯s safety, for the disciples¡¯ survival, and for whatever larger threat lay beyond the mountains. The Silent Moon had fallen overnight. If that wasn¡¯t a warning, I didn¡¯t know what was. By the time we reached Elder Ming''s home, Wang Jun and Lan-Yin were already there, their postures straightening at the sight of Tianyi. "Tianyi?" Lan-Yin blinked in surprise. "Are you well enough to be out?" "I am fine," she said simply, her wings folding behind her. "Kai has healed me." Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "We might have found a way for her to grow stronger," I explained. "We wanted Elder Ming¡¯s insight." At the mention of his name, Elder Ming stepped forward from the shade. His gaze was calm yet expectant as he looked between us. "Explain." I summarized the events of the previous night¡ªTianyi¡¯s sudden burst of strength, the change in her fighting style, and the possible connection to alcohol. He listened in silence, his expression unreadable, before nodding slowly. "An interesting theory," he murmured. "We must test it." He turned his gaze to Wang Jun and me. "You two will spar against her." I flexed my fingers, already feeling the weight of the coming challenge. We stood together, a short distance away from Tianyi. She had always been fast, but last night had proven she could be something else entirely. Something untethered. If that was the case, then we needed to see just how far this transformation could go. Elder Ming raised his hand. "Begin." Wang Jun charged, hammer swinging down hard. Tianyi didn¡¯t flinch. She watched, unmoving, until the instant his weapon neared her face. Then, she was gone. A blur of motion¡ªtoo fast to track. She reappeared low, sweeping Wang Jun¡¯s legs out from under him. He barely caught himself, but before he could react, her foot snapped up, striking his ribs with pinpoint precision. He staggered back, breath knocked from his lungs. I moved in at the first opportunity, my palm alight with the Heavenly Flame Mantra. She twisted around my strike, her balance effortless. A sharp kick drove into my side, perfectly timed to my momentum, sending me skidding back. She was noticeably better than before. Had she improved in the span of a few days? Or had that battle awakened something in her? "Enough." Elder Ming raised his hand. Wang Jun recovered, his grip tightening around his hammer as he adjusted his stance. "And I thought I was going to catch up..." Tianyi landed lightly on her feet, her wings fluttering once before folding against her back. Unlike last night, there was no erratic wildness in her movements. She was completely in control¡ªcalculated and precise. I clenched my fists. How had she ended up so badly injured in the first place? If she was this strong now, just how terrifying had the demonic cultivators been to leave her in such a state? Elder Ming disappeared into his home for a brief moment, and when he returned, he held a small ceramic cup filled with clear liquid. He extended it toward Tianyi. "Rice wine," he stated simply. "Not as strong as Master Qiang¡¯s, but still potent enough." I frowned, rubbing the faint ache on my jaw from last night¡¯s chaos. "Elder Ming, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea. Perhaps we should start her off with¡ª" "That was because she consumed an unfiltered, high-proof concoction. That blacksmith doesn''t know the first thing about subtlety. This is a far weaker mixture, properly distilled. The effects will be different." Wang Jun scratched his head. "I would defend Master Qiang here, but... Elder Ming''s right. he''s always liked his rice wine strong. Even I can''t have more than a cup or two." Tianyi glanced at me, then back at the cup, her antennae twitching slightly. Without further hesitation, she took it from Elder Ming¡¯s hands and brought it to her lips. Her throat bobbed as she downed the contents in one go, her expression unreadable as she lowered the cup. Elder Ming nodded approvingly. "Good. Now, resume the spar. Let¡¯s see if we can observe any changes." Wang Jun and I exchanged a brief look before taking our positions. Tianyi stood opposite us, her wings still and folded neatly against her back. For a few moments, nothing seemed different. She bounced lightly on the balls of her feet, shifting into a familiar stance. Then she moved. Wang Jun barely had time to react before Tianyi struck. Her fist connected with his stomach in a precise, almost surgical strike, and he crumpled immediately, his body folding over her extended knuckles before he hit the ground hard. The breath rushed out of him in a single, pained gasp. I stiffened. She turned to me next, her blue-tinged eyes locking onto mine with a sharpness I hadn¡¯t seen before. Then, she advanced. Her movements were different now¡ªnot just fast, but invasive. She was closing the distance deliberately, forcing me into close-quarters combat, an area I usually avoided in favor of mid-range strikes. I pivoted, throwing a quick palm strike, but she ducked beneath it, her body swaying in a way that made her movements unpredictable. I tried again, this time adjusting my timing, but she twisted at the last second, my attack grazing harmlessly past her shoulder. Before I could react, she drove her foot forward in a sweeping kick, catching me right at the ankles. My balance faltered, and I was falling. I caught myself on one arm, barely stopping my full weight from crashing down. But the Black Tortoise Tribulation made this a losing battle¡ªmy body was heavier than before, each motion requiring more effort than I was used to. Even with qi reinforcing my limbs, the strain was immense. Tianyi didn¡¯t hesitate. She shifted, her foot already moving to land another strike while I was still vulnerable. But before she could follow through, Wang Jun lunged in, his hammer swinging low. Tianyi snapped her head toward him just in time, leaping back as his weapon slammed into the ground where she had been standing a heartbeat ago. The brief opening gave me a chance to roll back to my feet, my stance immediately shifting back into readiness. Tianyi exhaled sharply, her gaze flicking between us before she swayed slightly in place, her posture looser than before. "Enough," Elder Ming called, stepping forward. "The spar is over." We all froze in place. Tianyi tilted her head slightly, her antennae twitching as she turned toward Elder Ming. "Can you understand me?" he asked evenly. For a moment, I worried if she''d attack in a drunken rampage. The Village Head wouldn''t survive an attack from the uncontrolled strike of an Essence Awakening stage spirit beast. She blinked, then nodded, though her movements were slightly sluggish. A moment later, she swayed again, catching herself just before stumbling. Elder Ming studied Tianyi carefully, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as she steadied herself. The slight unsteadiness was noticeable, but not nearly as bad as last night¡¯s uncontrolled rampage. ¡°Sit,¡± he commanded, gesturing toward where he was sitting. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Tianyi obeyed, moving to the bench and accepting the cup Wang Jun handed her. Elder Ming stroked his beard, exhaling through his nose. ¡°I have seen this before.¡± I blinked. ¡°You have?¡± He nodded. ¡°A constitution like hers. I once witnessed a cultivator in a tournament who possessed something similar¡ªwhat is often called a drunken fighter¡¯s constitution.¡± I let out a sharp laugh. ¡°That¡¯s a real thing?¡± ¡°Indeed. It is rare, but not unheard of. Though, in Tianyi¡¯s case, her transformation into a human may have altered it in ways I cannot predict.¡± Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched as she lowered the cup of water. ¡°Drunken... fighter?¡± Elder Ming nodded. ¡°It is a unique constitution that allows one to fight with enhanced adaptability and unpredictable movements when under the effects of alcohol. The more they drink, the more erratic¡ªand dangerous¡ªthey become. But it is a double-edged sword.¡± I frowned. ¡°Double-edged how?¡± He leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. ¡°The tournament fighter I witnessed had full control over his abilities because his alcohol was specially refined¡ªit granted him strength and clarity in battle. However, the nature of this constitution is unstable. The effects are not linear. The more alcohol one consumes, the more unpredictable their movements become. But with that unpredictability comes a loss of precision. What you saw just now is a controlled state. But if she were to drink more...¡± I glanced at Tianyi. She was still swaying slightly, her posture much looser than usual, but her gaze was sharp, focused. This was nothing like the chaos from last night. She bit her lip, her wings twitching slightly. ¡°So... it¡¯s not just random?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Your instincts adjust. You fight differently, relying on reactions rather than conscious thought. Against an opponent who has never faced such a style, it is overwhelming. But to a prepared opponent... it becomes a liability.¡± Wang Jun rubbed his chin. ¡°Meaning if she drinks too much, she won¡¯t just lose control¡ªshe¡¯ll be easier to read.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Elder Ming said. ¡°A skilled opponent would recognize the shift and adjust their strategy accordingly. The key to mastering this constitution is not in drinking more, but in knowing how much to drink. It is not a simple power¡ªit requires discipline.¡± Tianyi was quiet for a long moment, her fingers tightening around the ceramic cup. ¡°Then... I should avoid drinking?¡± Elder Ming shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. It is a tool, one that can be sharpened like any other skill. But you must know when to use it. And when to stop.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Tianyi has a new ability, but if she abuses it, she¡¯ll be just as likely to get herself killed.¡± ¡°Cultivation itself is full of double-edged swords,¡± Elder Ming pointed out. ¡°She is not an exception to the rule.¡± I let out a slow breath. It made sense, but it was still hard to wrap my head around. A fighting style that relied on alcohol... it sounded absurd. But I had just witnessed it firsthand. And the implications... I turned to Tianyi. ¡°How do you feel right now?¡± She tilted her head slightly. ¡°Strange. But... clearer than before. Not like last night. Closer to what I felt when I fought against the shadow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because this time, you drank a controlled amount,¡± Elder Ming said. ¡°Your instincts sharpened, but your mind remained intact. If you continue training with it, you may be able to learn how to balance the two.¡± Tianyi was silent for a long time. Then she exhaled softly. ¡°...I see.¡± She frowned, her antennae twitching slightly. ¡°If I train this ability, will it make me stronger?¡± Elder Ming nodded, his expression measured. ¡°Yes. it will undoubtedly become a powerful skill once you learn to harness it.¡± Tianyi absorbed his words in silence, her wings shifting slightly. She looked down at the empty cup in her hands, her fingers pressing lightly against the ceramic. ¡°Then I will learn.¡± There was no hesitation in her voice. No bravado. Just quiet determination. For some reason, that made me feel lighter. As heavy as everything felt right now¡ªthe endless list of things I needed to do, the uncertainty of what lay ahead¡ªI wasn¡¯t alone in this. Tianyi was training to become stronger. Wang Jun, Lan-Yin, and everybody in the village too. Even the disciples carried the elixirs I had made, a quiet reminder that they trusted my alchemy to protect them, preparing and learning about the threat around us. It was easy to feel like I had to do everything myself, to bear the burden of every crisis. But that wasn¡¯t true, was it? I exhaled slowly, the tension in my chest loosening just a little. I didn¡¯t have to do this alone. Chapter 179: Between Hunger and Preparation "Sorry, Xiao Bao," I said, shaking my head. "I¡¯m out of mint. I thought I had enough, but I went through it faster than expected. Tell your mother I¡¯ll have more in a few days, but I need time to grow a new batch." The boy''s face scrunched up, clearly disappointed, but he nodded. "Okay, I¡¯ll tell her!" Then he turned and ran out of the shop, disappearing into the crisp winter morning. I sighed, leaning against the counter, my fingers tapping against the worn wood. This is happening more and more. Despite the latent qi in the village making my garden flourish beyond normal standards, it still wasn¡¯t enough to keep up with my consumption rate. Herbs that used to last me months now barely made it past a few weeks. Between refining pills, making salves, and reinforcing the purifying elixirs the disciples carried, my stock had thinned far too quickly. And that was only the common ingredients. The Golden Bamboo was the one exception, its growth rate incredible¡ªso long as I provided it with Yang essence. The sturdy, radiant stalks thrived in the enhanced qi, stretching higher by the day. But even that was a problem. My supply of Yang essence was running dangerously low. If I didn¡¯t gather more soon, the bamboo would go inert. I rubbed my temple. I need more herbs. More resources. More time. If we were going to survive the winter, if we were going to defend ourselves against whatever was looming over us, we needed more than just luck. We needed stability. I felt a pang of hunger and looked down on my stomach. Perhaps it was thanks to my body reaching the Qi Initiation stage, but I didn''t need to eat as often anymore. Food still nourished me, but the raw need for it had dulled, replaced by the steady flow of qi within my body. It was the same with sleep. I still rested, but exhaustion didn¡¯t grip me like it once did. Before, a day of labor in the shop or a night spent refining pills would leave me sluggish and aching the next morning. Now, I could go longer, push further, and recover faster. The Black Tortoise Tribulation had hardened my body, and cultivation had reshaped it into something... different. Still, hunger hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely. It was just more of an afterthought, something I only noticed when I stopped moving long enough to pay attention. And right now, I noticed it. I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. I should grab something to eat. With that in mind, I went down to the village in search for food. Past the square, and into the docks. The coastline was quieter than usual. The sea had frozen over in large patches, the once-flowing water turned into jagged sheets of ice. The docks, normally bustling, had slowed to a crawl as fishermen adjusted to the seasonal shift. Despite that, a sizable pile of fresh fish still sat on the wooden planks, their scales glistening under the pale morning light. The villagers haggled and exchanged coin, their breath visible in the cold air. Winter may have slowed things down, but it hadn¡¯t stopped them. I spotted Tie Niu near the edge of the dock, standing beside a pile of neatly arranged nets. He was an older fisherman, one of the few who had been doing this long before I was even born. His hands were calloused, his face lined with age, but his posture was firm, his movements steady as he pulled in the last of his morning catch. "Three carp, please," I said as I approached, glancing at the fish still flopping weakly in his nets. Tie Niu grinned, nodding as he reached down to grab them. "Good timing. Just pulled these in before you arrived. You know, for a while, I thought we¡¯d be out of luck this winter. Ice makes fishing a nightmare." I looked at the considerable pile of fish still being sorted. "Doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re having much trouble." The old fisherman chuckled, lifting one of his nets. "That¡¯s thanks to this." I raised an eyebrow. "Your net?" He nodded, tapping the intricate knots along the rope. "It¡¯s different now. The Heavenly Interface taught me a new way to tie it¡ªbetter tension, stronger hold, and it lets me pull in more fish at once. And that¡¯s not all." Tie Niu leaned in slightly, his voice lowering as if sharing a secret. "I can feel where the fish are now. When they gather under the ice, I know where to cast the net." I blinked. "You gained a skill?" He grinned, pulling up a section of the net, displaying the smooth, tight weaving of the rope. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! Took me decades to learn how to fish properly, but in a few weeks, I learned a technique I never would¡¯ve dreamed of. I even started catching fish under the ice before anyone else did. It¡¯ll keep my family fed through the worst of the winter." I exhaled, shaking my head in amusement. "So what, you uncovered the Dao of Fishing?" Tie Niu laughed heartily, slapping his knee. "You joke, but maybe! The Interface works in mysterious ways. All I know is that I¡¯m grateful. It¡¯s making life a little easier¡ªjust in time for the coldest months." Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I nodded, taking the wrapped carp from his hands. "Good. We¡¯re going to need all the help we can get." Tie Niu¡¯s grin faded slightly as he studied me. "That why you¡¯re down here? Looking for supplies?" "That¡¯s part of it," I admitted. "Even I''m running out of herbs for the garden. I also wanted to see if the merchants had any news. Still no word from the city?" He shook his head, expression darkening. "Not a whisper. No shipments, no travelers, no letters. The trade routes are dead silent." That wasn¡¯t good. I exhaled slowly, shifting the fish in my hands. "Thank you. Stay safe." "You too, kai. take care of yourself!" As I walked back up the docks, my mind churned through the implications. No supplies from the city. No word from the merchants. My herbs dwindling faster than I could replace them. I had options. I just needed to figure out the best one before the situation got worse. i reached home quickly, setting the carp down on the counter, rolling my shoulders as I considered my next steps. If I wanted to keep up with demand, I had to start experimenting with Golden Bamboo-infused hybrids. The idea had been stewing in the back of my mind; using the bamboo¡¯s powerful yang properties to enhance the growth and medicinal effects of other plants. If it worked, I could create fast-growing herbs that were both potent and sustainable. But the problem was choosing the right ones. Golden Bamboo wasn¡¯t limitless. Every stalk I infused would take a toll on my already dwindling supply of yang essence. If I wasted even a few batches on poor candidates, I¡¯d be left with nothing but inert stalks and a list of regrets. I sighed, rubbing my chin. Which ones would be most viable? Rice could benefit from faster growth, but would it be fast enough? Lettuce and amaranth were other prospects, but they came with their own pros and cons to consider. I¡¯d have to test them one by one. But first... food. I lifted the lid of my Two-Star Pagoda Pill Furnace. The cauldron pulsed with faint, refined energy, a far cry from the battered pots I used to cook with. I smirked. If the high-and-mighty alchemists from the great sects saw me using a pill furnace to cook fish, they¡¯d probably faint on the spot. But why waste good tools? This furnace was leagues above anything I¡¯d used before, and it could regulate heat far more precisely than an open flame. If I could brew elixirs in it, I could damn well cook a decent meal too. I cleaned the carp quickly, filleting the meat with precise cuts before placing it into the heated furnace. A touch of qi adjusted the temperature, keeping the heat at an optimal level as the fish began to sizzle. A handful of crushed herbs went into the pot, the aroma rising as they blended into a fragrant broth. A few more adjustments, and the liquid took on a rich, golden hue. Within minutes, the dish was perfect. I ladled a portion into a bowl, setting it down carefully before preparing another; this one with more broth and no fish. Right on cue, Tianyi stepped into the room. She paused, her antennae twitching slightly as she inhaled the scent of the meal. Her gaze flickered to the fish, then to the broth. She made no move toward the meat. I wasn¡¯t surprised. Despite gaining a human form, she still had no interest in eating flesh. She could eat fruit, drink tea, and sip on medicinal concoctions without issue, but meat never appealed to her. I slid the bowl of broth toward her. "Here." She nodded in thanks, settling down beside me as she took a careful sip. For a while, we ate in silence. The warm broth settled in my stomach, taking the edge off my hunger. Across from me, Tianyi dipped her fingers into the bowl, scooping up small sips like she was more familiar with drinking nectar than handling a spoon. Her gaze flickered toward Windy. He remained still in the basin, his injuries gone, the scars faint reminders of the battle he had endured. His breathing was steady, his body no longer trembling. But he still hadn¡¯t woken up. Tianyi lowered her hand, the last drop of broth slipping from her fingers. "He¡¯s healing." "I know." She turned to me, her eyes sharp. "But will he wake?" I hesitated. I didn¡¯t know. Everything pointed toward yes. His body had fully recovered. His qi was stable. The corruption had been purged. By all logic, he should wake up any day now. And yet... I clenched my jaw, shoving the thought aside. "He will." Tianyi studied me, her antennae twitching slightly. But she said nothing more, simply turning back toward Windy and staying by his side. I set my empty bowl down. I couldn¡¯t stay idle. Tonight, I needed to work. If I wanted my hybrid plants to be viable, I had to start testing them now. SCENE BREAK The flickering candlelight cast shifting shadows across the worn pages of the ledger, the faint scratch of ink against parchment the only sound filling the dimly lit room. Across from the desk, the messenger shrank under the blind man''s eyes. ¡°It is bold of the magistrate,¡± the bookkeeper murmured, his fingers idly tracing the spine of a book, his sightless eyes fixed ahead. ¡°To come here again, demanding my help.¡± The messenger swallowed hard, glancing at the door as if gauging the possibility of escape. ¡°The magistrate would not make such a request lightly,¡± he said, trying and failing to keep his voice steady. The bookkeeper tilted his head slightly, as if considering the words. ¡°No? I seem to recall a similar conversation not long ago. What happened to the great crisis of the Silent Moon Sect? The magistrate was certain those elders were a threat. Now they¡¯re gone. And yet, here you are, with a new problem.¡± The messenger hesitated, shifting on his feet. ¡°The elders were a threat. But they are nothing compared to what we face now.¡± "And how is that my problem?" His fingers drummed lightly against the surface of the desk. ¡°The magistrate should be taking this matter to the sects, not wasting his time sending errand boys to disturb an old man.¡± ¡°We are already reaching out to the sects,¡± the messenger insisted, his desperation showing. ¡°But this is bigger than any one group. The demonic cultivator sightings are increasing. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Crescent Bay City is struck. We need¡ª¡± The man never got to finish his sentence. The air shifted. The bookkeeper had not moved. His expression remained serene, his fingers still resting lightly atop the book. And yet, an unmistakable pressure settled into the space between them, suffocating in its silence. The messenger trembled. A warning. And a promise. "I will say this once," the bookkeeper murmured. "Leave." The messenger stumbled back, his breath coming in short, rapid bursts. But he had just enough courage left to stammer, ¡°I will return. The city will need you soon, whether you admit it or not.¡± With that, he turned and all but fled from the shop, his boots thudding against the wooden floor as he disappeared into the streets. The pressure vanished the moment he was gone. The bookkeeper let out a long sigh. His fingers, which had remained steady throughout the conversation, twitched slightly. He was tired. Once, he had believed he would be left in peace. That the weight of his past would remain buried beneath the dust of forgotten records, lost among the ink-stained ledgers and brittle parchment that lined his shop. He had been foolish to believe it. No matter how far one ran, no matter how deeply one buried themselves in the quiet corners of the world¡ªthe Jianghu always called. And it did not care if one wished to answer. He rose with deliberate slowness, his hands moving automatically to straighten the desk, smoothing the edge of an already-perfectly-aligned scroll. A habit. A meaningless act of control. Then, with a resigned sigh, he turned and made his way toward the back of the shop. The air was cooler here, where the scent of ink and parchment faded, replaced by the faintest trace of old metal and lacquered wood. Shelves of untouched tomes stood in neat rows, their contents undisturbed for years. Beyond them, tucked beneath a forgotten counter, a box waited. He knelt before it, running his fingers lightly across its surface. Dust clung to the lacquered wood, the once-polished sheen dulled by time. For a long moment, he did nothing. Then, with a quiet click, he undid the latch and lifted the lid. Twin hook swords lay within. Slightly curved, their edges still gleamed beneath the dim candlelight. Small bells dangled from the hilts, their delicate chimes long since silenced by dust and time. His fingers hovered over them. He did not touch them. It would be so easy. The magistrate would not give up. That much was certain. And soon, when reason and pleading failed, they would begin to threaten him. And yet, even now, staring down at the weapons of his past, he felt... nothing. No pull. No desire. Just exhaustion. With a slow, deliberate motion, he closed the lid. The latch clicked back into place, sealing the past where it belonged. He rose to his feet, dusting off his robes. Then, to himself, he muttered. ¡°It has been a long time since I left the city.¡± His sightless gaze turned toward the doorway, where the cold wind whistled softly through the cracks in the wood. Perhaps it was time for a change. Chapter 180: Millet and Martial Fusion "Behold!" I extended my hands dramatically, presenting the small clay jar before me. The morning light caught the rim, casting a faint sheen over the golden grains nestled inside. Lan-Yin and Wang Jun exchanged a glance, unimpressed. Their gazes flicked to the jar, then back to me, waiting for an explanation. "Is this like that red rice you made before?" Lan-Yin finally asked. "That was pretty tasty, actually. The Verdant Lotus disciples loved it." "Sort of," I said, barely containing my grin. "But this is different. Last night, after much deliberation, testing, and research, I finally settled on millet as the prime candidate for a hybrid crop." "Millet?" Wang Jun frowned. "Why millet?" "Because," I said, tapping the jar, "it grows quickly, it doesn¡¯t require as much attention as rice, and it¡¯s already a staple crop here. But more importantly, I infused it with something special." "Special?" I nodded. "Golden Bamboo. I extracted its essence and infused it into these seeds." That caught their attention. Wang Jun¡¯s posture straightened, and Lan-Yin¡¯s eyes gleamed with intrigue. "Golden Bamboo is incredibly rich in yang energy," I explained. "So its properties, like rapid growth, resilience, and body-enhancement of those who consume it, would apply to it. In theory, this millet should not only grow much faster than normal, but it should also be resistant to the winter cold. The yang energy should give it just enough warmth to survive the frost." A beat of silence. Then, Wang Jun exhaled through his nose. "You¡¯re telling me you made spirit millet?" I grinned. "Essentially, yes." Lan-Yin picked up the jar, tilting it slightly to watch the golden grains shift inside. "And you think it¡¯ll work?" "I won¡¯t know for sure until we plant it," I admitted. "Which is why I¡¯m going to plant it in my greenhouse. But my space is limited, and I need to see how it performs in different conditions." I glanced between them. "Would you two be willing to plant some in your gardens? I also plan to distribute some to other families to test its viability on a larger scale." Wang Jun shrugged. "I don¡¯t see why not. My mother will probably appreciate it more than I will." Lan-Yin hummed in thought before nodding. "If it can grow in winter and help people, it¡¯s worth testing." I clapped my hands together. "Perfect! I knew I could count on you both. Such wisdom, such foresight! Truly, I am a man of remarkable generosity and vision!" Wang Jun rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re really proud of yourself, aren¡¯t you?" As we walked outside of the Soaring Swallow to show off my newest invention to the rest of Gentle Wind village, the reaction was immediate. When word spread that I had cultivated a crop that might grow through winter, the villagers gathered in the square with hopeful curiosity. Their fields lay dormant, their food stores rationed for the cold months ahead, and the idea of a winter harvest¡ªno matter how small¡ªwas enough to bring a spark of excitement. "If this millet works," one of the elders murmured, "we won¡¯t have to rely so much on stored grains." "Even if it only grows a little," another added, "it¡¯s better than nothing." Elder Wen, one of the more experienced farmers, stepped forward, eyeing the jar in my hands. He studied the grains with an expert¡¯s eye before finally speaking. "The idea is sound," he said. "But the fields need time to rest. We just finished harvesting. Even if the grains grow, the soil might not be ready." I nodded. "I understand. Ideally, we¡¯d rotate the crops to prevent exhausting the land. Give one field a season to recover while another is planted. But with the winter being longer than expected, and no supplies coming in, I figured this would tide us over." Wang Jun furrowed his brow. "Rotate?" Ah, right. He wasn''t as familiar with crop rotation like I was. "How do I put this... think of the land like a blacksmith¡¯s forge," I said, switching to terms he¡¯d understand. "If you keep hammering the same piece of metal without letting it rest, it becomes brittle and weak. The land is the same. If we use the same field for every harvest, the soil loses its strength. That¡¯s why farmers let fields rest for a season before planting again." Understanding dawned on his face. "Ah. So if we keep planting in the same spot, the soil gets weaker?" "Exactly." If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Elder Wen nodded approvingly. "You¡¯ve done your reading." "I try," I said with a humble bow. "But I was hoping we could test the millet in a smaller section at least." Instead of answering, Elder Wen knelt, reaching past the layer of snow and into the soil. When he withdrew his hand, his fingers were coated in dark, rich earth. He frowned. "Perhaps we won''t have to worry about it right now." "Why?" "This soil... it shouldn¡¯t be this rich so soon after the last harvest. It should be weaker, drained from months of growing crops. And yet..." He crumbled a bit between his fingers. "It¡¯s full of vitality. Almost like it¡¯s been resting for years." A realization dawned on me, sending a quiet thrill through my thoughts. The ambient qi in the village. It wasn¡¯t just helping cultivation. It was enhancing the environment too. "Then we should try planting," I said. "If the soil is this fertile, it might support a winter crop after all." Elder Wen nodded slowly. "It¡¯s worth a shot. I¡¯ll oversee a test plot. If your millet grows as you claim, we¡¯ll know soon enough." The village square buzzed with renewed energy as Elder Wen relayed instructions to the other farmers. A test plot would be established near the outskirts, where the soil had been least disturbed, ensuring the experiment wouldn¡¯t interfere with their main fields. I handed out small pouches of golden millet to each volunteer, careful to portion it out evenly. The seeds gleamed faintly in the light, a subtle sheen of yang energy lingering around them. Even those who knew nothing of alchemy or qi could sense something unusual about them. As the village began its quiet preparations for the millet experiment, I took a deep breath, letting the crisp winter air fill my lungs. This was good. This was progress. But I had one more stop to make. The newly built courtyard for the sect disciples stood as a testament to the sect artisans craftsmanship and Li Wei''s talent. The wooden beams were sturdy, the roofing flawless, and the courtyard itself had been arranged with both practicality and aesthetics in mind. It blended seamlessly with the natural surroundings, a subtle but undeniable improvement to the village. I paused for a moment, admiring the work before knocking on the door. Jian Feng answered, looking as tired as I expected. His usual composed demeanor was intact, but there was a heaviness to him that hadn¡¯t been there when he first arrived. Losing three disciples in the forest had left its mark. ¡°You¡¯re here early,¡± he said, stepping aside to let me in. ¡°Sorry for intruding, but I really do need your help.¡± He gave a dry chuckle, leading me to the courtyard. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± There¡¯s only so much I can learn from fighting Lan-Yin and Wang Jun. I need training partners who can actually push me. Tianyi matched that description. But she couldn¡¯t hold back¡ªher nature as a spirit beast made every fight an all-or-nothing exchange. The most she could compromise was not bisecting me with her lethal moves. But these disciples? They had control. They could lower themselves to my level, force me to refine my techniques without completely overwhelming me. A few disciples remained in the courtyard. Most were either patrolling or helping out in the village. The ones here were training or meditating. Jian Feng stepped back, motioning toward the open space. ¡°Three free moves,¡± he said. ¡°Use them wisely.¡± I didn¡¯t waste time. A controlled pulse of Heavenly Flame Mantra ignited along my palm¡ªnot enough to leave lasting damage, but enough to make each strike painful if it landed. I launched forward, striking with precise bursts of flame, each attack carefully measured. Jian Feng deflected my first two strikes with ease, his movements fluid, effortless. The third strike came closer, a feint leading into a real attack, but he still evaded, twisting just enough to avoid the hit before countering with a swift palm strike to my chest. I barely managed to deflect it, skidding back a step. Even while holding back, he was leagues ahead. Our first spar from back then wasn''t indicative of our true abilities. Although it was easy to say I was handicapped with the Black Tortoise Tribulation, it was hard to say whether or not I could beat him even without being weighed down. A lifetime of martial training wasn''t that easy to overcome, even with the advantage of the Heavenly Interface. Thinking otherwise was arrogant; the equivalent of me looking down on the Jianghu. He stepped on my foot, stopping my momentum and drawing me forward as his fist stopped right in front of my face. I exhaled sharply, rolling my shoulders. ¡°I yield. I learned well.¡± Jian Feng tilted his head. ¡°Satisfied?¡± ¡°For now,¡± I said. ¡°But I want to try something else in the next round.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°What is it?¡± I hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work if I tell you beforehand.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly, but after a moment, he nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± The watching disciples murmured among themselves, curiosity piqued. I reached for my satchel, tightening the strap as I adjusted my stance. The quest''s requirement to learn the Combat Anticipation Array echoed in my mind. - Use the Refinement Simulation technique on an alchemical reaction mid-combat to create an advantage. (0/1) I had struggled to make sense of it before. But now, after days of reflection, I understood. The quest hadn''t been asking me of anything new. It was reminding me of something I didn''t utilize properly. If I had used this during the battle with Wei Long, could I have changed the outcome? Could I have tipped the scales before I needed Tian Zhan to rescue us? I had made a mistake¡ªone I wouldn¡¯t make again. The spar began. This time, I wasn¡¯t just Kai the martial artist, nor Kai the alchemist. For the first time, I would fight as both. Jian Feng¡¯s stance remained steady, his expression unreadable as he studied me. The other disciples were silent, their curiosity clear. What was I planning? I reached into my satchel and pulled out a small vial, rolling it between my fingers. The liquid inside sloshed slightly, dark and viscous. Jian Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The Ambrosia of Radiant Dawn,?¡± I smiled. His memory was sharp, to remember me using potions to enhance myself against Ping Hai. ¡°Nope.¡± Before he could question me further, I threw the vial down at his feet. The glass shattered with a soft crack, releasing a dark liquid that quickly pooled on the courtyard floor. Jian Feng glanced at it, wary, but I gave him no time to think. I lunged. Flame flickered around my palm, controlled and sharp, striking toward his midsection. Jian Feng sidestepped, his movement swift and effortless. His foot touched the liquid for barely a second before he twisted away. Not enough time. I pressed forward, driving him into an exchange of strikes. The familiar wall of experience met me head-on. No matter how fast I moved, no matter how much I refined my techniques, Jian Feng¡¯s responses were effortless, built on years of dedicated training. Even with the Black Tortoise Tribulation weighing me down, the gap between us was undeniable. But that was fine. Because I wasn¡¯t trying to beat him head-on. I reached into my satchel again, retrieving a second vial. I let it slip from my fingers. This time, as it fell, I activated the Refinement Simulation Technique. A burst of understanding filled my mind. The first vial, nightshade flowers and dried wood fungus, blended into an oil that clung to surfaces. The second vial; ginger essence, volatile and reactive. By themselves, harmless. But together? My mind visualized the interaction before it even occurred. The instant the ginger essence met the first mixture, the conflicting natures clashed. A thick, acrid smoke erupted from the impact point, curling into the air in a dense, choking cloud. I withdrew just before it occurred. Jian Feng was a moment too late. He emerged from the smoke coughing, his stance momentarily unsteady. His eyes were squeezed shut, reflexively protecting themselves from the irritants in the air. Opportunity. I surged forward, weaving through the dissipating cloud. My leg swept out, catching his ankle just as he adjusted his footing. He tried to recover, his instincts still razor-sharp, but the brief moment of disorientation made the difference. I pressed my palm forward, stopping just short of his chest. Silence. Jian Feng coughed once more, rubbing his eyes as he blinked rapidly. He exhaled through his nose, clearing out the last traces of the smoke, before glancing at the palm inches from his ribs. Then he let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I yield,¡± he admitted. I lowered my hand, stepping back as the smoke fully dissipated. The gathered disciples murmured among themselves, processing what had just happened. ¡°Clever,¡± Jian Feng continued, rubbing his jaw. ¡°You''re using potions to create an advantage mid-battle. Alchemical combat.¡± I nodded, breathing heavily. The Refinement Simulation Technique was more than just a tool for the furnace¡ªit could be a tool for battle. I had been limiting myself, seeing alchemy and combat as separate disciplines. But they weren¡¯t. hadn''t the final round of the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet been proof? Whether through pills to enhance my reserves or concoctions to tilt a fight in my favor, alchemy was another weapon in my arsenal. I just had to wield it properly. Quest: Beyond the Memory Palace has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. Chapter 181: Awakenings The quest reward was relatively simple. Contrary to receiving a new skill, it just adjusted my current one. Refinement Simulation Technique (Level 1): A technique that enhances both alchemical refinement and combat adaptability by simulating complex processes in real time. Originally developed for alchemy, it predicts how ingredients will interact based on past experiences, allowing precise adjustments mid-refinement. This principle extends to martial combat, enabling the user to anticipate an opponent¡¯s actions by analyzing past encounters and reacting with a reflexive counter tailored to the situation. All this time, I had been treating the Memory Palace Technique and Refinement Simulation Technique as separate entities¡ªone for storing and reviewing information and the other for predicting alchemical interactions. But if this new skill allowed me to simulate martial exchanges as well, didn¡¯t that mean it wasn¡¯t an isolated ability? They were intertwined. The Memory Palace was the foundation. Storage, organization, and retrieval of information. The foundation for everything else. Its power wasn¡¯t just in perfect recall but in how quickly it could sift through vast amounts of data, retrieving whatever I needed at a moment¡¯s notice. The Refinement Simulation built upon that. It wasn¡¯t just prediction, it was specialized application of the stored knowledge, focusing on real-time interactions, whether alchemical or martial. It made sense now. The Memory Palace¡¯s basic simulation abilities were rudimentary; visualizing a simple object, recalling past events and simulating them within my mind. But the moment it branched into something more focused, it enhanced the ability to actively process information rather than just retrieve it. If this was true, then wouldn¡¯t upgrading the Memory Palace Technique improve everything that came from it? Wouldn¡¯t it refine the Refinement Simulation technique as well? Like a murky stream becoming purified after the source itself is cleaned. I grabbed two more vials from my shelf, rolling them between my fingers before tossing them outside my house. One after the other, they shattered against the ground, releasing their contents in twin bursts of liquid. I felt it unfolding in my mind before it happened. A ripple of predictions formed, outlining not just the effects of the concoction, but its range and impact on the surroundings. The splattered mixture darkened the ground, spreading outward in a predictable pattern, its fumes dispersing at a controlled rate. I knew, down to the second, how long it would linger. I let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s a neat trick.¡± But it didn¡¯t end there. Out of curiosity, I turned my gaze toward Tianyi. She was in the distance, moving through one of her routines, her body a blur of sharp, efficient motion. The technique activated again. It pulled from my existing knowledge of her fights, overlaying patterns based on what I had seen before. Her movements, her attack sequences, the way she shifted between strikes¡ªit was all cataloged, replayed, and analyzed in real time. She was predictable. A small chuckle escaped me. It wasn¡¯t that Tianyi was lacking skill¡ªit was just that she was incredibly efficient in her attacks, meaning she repeated the same movements often. But... what did that really mean for me? I exhaled, shaking my head with a wry smile. Prediction meant nothing if I couldn¡¯t react fast enough. Even knowing exactly what she was going to do wouldn¡¯t save me if I lacked the speed to counter it in time. Right now, if we fought, I¡¯d see the hit coming¡ªbut I¡¯d still get struck three times over before I could capitalize on it. This wasn¡¯t an invincible technique. But it was a boon. Honing my instincts with the experience I accumulated, it''d only become more effective the longer I trained and the more I learned. Despite my satisfaction, a part of me remained restless. It was true that with enough time and effort, I would become strong. My entire skillset was built around long-term growth, refining my abilities bit by bit until I reached the peak of my potential. But being strong in the future wasn¡¯t enough. I needed to be strong now. I tempered my impatience, reminding myself that I was doing everything I could. I was empowering myself and my friends, giving us every advantage possible. Yet, there was always that nagging temptation in the back of my mind¡ªthe desire to find a shortcut, to grasp at a way to leap forward in power within a short period of time. My eyes flickered to the tightly sealed container in my storage, where the extracted Bloodsoul Bloom essence sat untouched. I refused to use it in medicine¡ªit was too dangerous. The risk of corruption, of unforeseen consequences, was too high. But as an alchemist, I couldn¡¯t ignore its properties forever. If I didn¡¯t intend to ingest it, then I needed to learn how to break it down, to strip it of its instability and weaponize it. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Just as that thought passed through my mind, a faint sound reached my ears. A shuffle. I stilled. At first, I thought I had imagined it. But then it came again. A slow, dragging slither, followed by the unmistakable sound of a soft hiss. My breath caught. My head snapped toward the area where Windy had been recovering. He was awake. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Windy stirred, shifting sluggishly as his blue-tinged eyes blinked open. A rasping exhale left his body, his tongue flickering weakly from between his fangs. My stomach lurched. ¡°Windy?¡± My voice came out unsteady, disbelieving. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± His gaze turned toward me slowly, clouded and unfocused. His body trembled slightly, his movements sluggish, as though he was still half-trapped in whatever state he had been in for so long. Relief crashed over me in waves. Before I could think, I crossed the space between us and carefully scooped him into my arms. ¡°Hold on¡ªTianyi!¡± I called, my voice carrying through the house. ¡°Tianyi, he¡¯s awake!¡± I pressed Windy close to my chest, feeling the familiar coolness of his scales against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± I murmured, barely registering the way my voice wavered. ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡± There was no response, but after a moment, he shifted slightly. His small head pressed against me, rubbing against my robes with a slow, deliberate motion. I mistook it for affection at first. Then he did it again. And again. His rubbing grew more aggressive, to the point where I winced, shifting uncomfortably under the persistent pressure. ¡°Windy¡ªow, stop that, you¡¯re¡ª¡± Then I saw it. A section of his scales flaked away, peeling from his body. My breath hitched as understanding dawned. ¡°You¡¯re shedding.¡± Windy didn¡¯t slow down. If anything, he pressed harder, using my body as the main surface to rid himself of the old, damaged layer of his scales. I sucked in a breath, trying to bear through the discomfort as the process continued. The sight was both unsettling and mesmerizing¡ªlarge sheets of dull, faded scales sloughing off to reveal fresh, pristine layers underneath. Tianyi arrived just as the last of his molting finished. She froze in the doorway, her antennae twitching as she took in the sight before her. Then, without hesitation, she joined me, her hands carefully supporting Windy as the last remnants of his old skin peeled away. When it was over, he was still for a moment, his breathing even and steady. His form, once frail and battered, was whole again. The scars remained¡ªfaint, silvery marks scattered across his pristine white scales¡ªbut his body no longer trembled with weakness. Relief overwhelmed me all over again. I hugged him tighter. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡± Tianyi didn¡¯t hesitate to follow suit. She wrapped her arms around him, pressing her forehead lightly against his scaled body. For a long moment, the three of us remained like that. Then, just as I was about to pull away, a soft chime echoed in my mind. You have deepened your bond with the Spirit Beast, Windy. I stiffened. And then¡ª Something else flooded through me. A sensation. A vague, foreign emotion, threading through my and Tianyi''s feelings of relief and joy. It wasn¡¯t coming from me. It was coming from Windy. And the emotion was... Embarrassment. I blinked, my arms still loosely wrapped around him. Windy had gone completely still, and if I didn¡¯t know any better, I would¡¯ve thought he was pretending to be dead. Tianyi pulled back slightly, tilting her head in confusion as she picked up on the same strange energy radiating from him. Slowly, I eased back, adjusting my grip so I could look at him properly. His scales were flawless now, his injuries long gone, his body moving with a newfound ease. His eyes, no longer clouded, gleamed with unmistakable intelligence as he stared up at me. Then, without warning, he abruptly wriggled free from my arms, slipping onto the floor and coiling up tightly, his tail curling in a way that screamed flustered. Tianyi and I exchanged glances. ¡°...Windy?¡± I tried. He refused to look at me. A huff of air left him, and his tail flicked with barely contained mortification. I blinked again before realization set in, and suddenly, I couldn¡¯t hold back my laughter. "Don''t worry, this young master forgives you for using him as a rubbing surfa¡ª" Windy''s response was immediate. His tail snapped up and smacked me clean across the face. The forge crackled with warmth as Wang Jun examined the serpent closely. "He was in bad shape, but he looks... pretty good. Only a few scars, here and there." "Yeah, well," I said, adjusting my grip. "That was after days in a coma, with Tianyi and I treating him everyday. That would revive someone even from the dead." Windy lifted his head with pride, flicking his tongue at Wang Jun in greeting. For some reason, he seemed more... docile. He wasn''t the most social animal, and he held himself with a hint of pride at all times. But it looks as though the serpent had mellowed out. Tianyi, however, was still unwilling to let him out of her sight. I caught her hovering slightly, her antennae twitching every time Windy moved even a little. She had always been lax, but right now, she was like a protective mother. Though, judging by his status, he didn''t need any protecting. Name: Windy Race: Wind Serpent (Aberrant) Affinity: Wood and Metal Cultivation Rank: Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 5 Special Abilities: Tail Whip: Delivers a swift and powerful tail strike infused with qi. Paralyzing Venom: Injects venom that temporarily paralyzes the target. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Predator''s Insight: Perceive the most efficient paths to a lethal strike. Illusory Motion Technique: A movement technique that creates afterimages and subtle distortions in your wake. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Windy has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. His abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and he will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. Two new skills, along with an increase in his cultivation rank. Had Windy also experienced a bout of enlightenment during his battle against the demonic cultivators? The thought made my grip tighten slightly. Every day, my abilities evolved. But my companions weren¡¯t falling behind. They were keeping pace, pushing their own boundaries just as I was. I turned my gaze to Tianyi. Sure enough, when I pulled up her status, her own newly minted skill stood out. Name: Tianyi Race: Mystical Butterfly Affinity: Wood Cultivation Rank: Essence Awakening Stage - Rank 1 Special Abilities: Qi Haven: Transforms frequented areas into concentrated qi zones, boosting recovery and cultivation efficiency for those within its boundaries. Moonlight Empowerment: Gains increased power and vitality under the moonlight. Qi Siphon: Can absorb small amounts of qi from its surroundings to sustain itself. Qi Transfer: Can imbue living beings with energy by transferring its qi, providing a small boost to those who receive it. Qi Infusion: Infuse your body with qi, strengthening and making it faster. Drunken Constitution: A constitution that enhances one''s ability to fight while intoxicated. Bond Level: 3 (Close Companion) - Tianyi has formed a deep bond with you, displaying loyalty and commitment to your shared journey. Her abilities may strengthen in response to your connection, and she will be more attuned to your emotions and needs. Additional abilities or enhancements may become available as your bond continues to grow. Wang Jun leaned back, folding his arms. "So, what now? You gonna announce it to the village?" I shook my head. "Nope. Just thought you¡¯d like to see for yourself. I''ll show him off to the others later." His lips twitched as he set his hammer down and killed the flame of the forge. "Well, I gotta admit, this is definitely worth celebrating." I grinned, picking Windy up and letting him rest along my shoulders. "Then let¡¯s celebrate properly. At the Soaring Swallow!" "Let''s go!" We had barely stepped out of the forge when Tianyi suddenly stilled. Her antennae twitched, and her wings fluttered slightly, as if sensing something. I turned to follow her gaze. Beyond the village outskirts, a group of figures emerged from the mist. Even though the sky remained clear, winter''s breath had thickened the air and made it hard to see. But as they drew closer, their outlines sharpened¡ªthirty or so figures, moving steadily toward the village. Immediately, I tensed. "Who are they?" I wasn¡¯t the only one. Wang Jun¡¯s stance shifted subtly, his fingers curling into fists. Windy''s eyes narrowed into slits, watching the group intently from my shoulder. But the tension eased slightly as I took in their movements. They weren¡¯t advancing like enemies. No aggression, no disciplined march. Their pace was weary, some figures leaning on others for support. Even from here, I could make out the distinct weight of exhaustion in their gait. Refugees? Travelers? Then I spotted him. A familiar figure near the front. Recognition struck like a hammer to the chest. My grip tightened on Windy, who flicked his tongue as if sensing my unease. I exhaled slowly, steadying myself. It seemed our quiet celebration would have to wait. Chapter 182: Walls That Do Not Protect Their movements were too sluggish, their bodies hunched from exhaustion rather than battle readiness. These weren¡¯t bandits or wandering cultivators looking for trouble. Still, caution was necessary. I turned to Wang Jun. ¡°Go get Elder Ming. Let him know what¡¯s happening.¡± He hesitated, gaze flicking between me and the approaching figures, then nodded and sprinted off. My attention shifted to Tianyi and Windy, both watching intently. ¡°You two stay here,¡± I ordered, though I had a feeling Tianyi wouldn¡¯t listen if things went south. Windy flicked his tongue, his blue eyes narrowing slightly, but he didn¡¯t argue. Several of the Verdant Lotus disciples on patrol had already begun moving, their sharp awareness proving itself as they stepped in to assess the situation. Among them was Jian Feng, one of the second-class disciples. He met my gaze as I approached, his posture rigid, hand resting lightly on his weapon. ¡°They¡¯re refugees,¡± Jian Feng said before I could ask. ¡°From Crescent Bay City.¡± I blinked, taken aback. ¡°Crescent Bay? What happened?¡± A man at the front of the group took a step forward. He was older, possibly in his forties, his face lined with fatigue. A crude bandage obscured one of his eyes, his posture unsteady but determined. ¡°We belong to the districts beyond the city wall,¡± he said, his voice rough, likely from dehydration or strain. ¡°The ones outside the protection of Crescent Bay¡¯s core. We¡¯ve been facing attacks from demonic cultivators.¡± A cold weight settled in my gut. ¡°Demonic cultivators?¡± He nodded. ¡°They come in waves. Unpredictable. Some nights, nothing. Other nights, whole families disappear. We tried to resist, but...¡± he gestured behind him to the ragged group. ¡°We¡¯re not warriors. The city guards have abandoned us. They¡¯re moving inward to defend the wealthier districts, leaving us to fend for ourselves.¡± A murmur passed through the disciples, their expressions darkening. ¡°What about the sects?¡± I asked. ¡°Crescent Bay has several. Why aren¡¯t they helping?¡± The man let out a short, bitter laugh. ¡°Some do. Some don¡¯t. The attacks are scattered, random. The sects only move when a pattern emerges, and since there isn¡¯t one, they¡¯re hesitant to commit forces to defend us.¡± His gaze hardened. ¡°Some just don¡¯t think we¡¯re worth saving.¡± My jaw clenched. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d heard of sects prioritizing strategic interests over people¡¯s lives, but it still made my blood boil. ¡°But why come here?¡± I asked, trying to wrap my head around it. ¡°Qingmu is much closer. Why didn¡¯t you seek refuge there?¡± Before the man could respond, Elder Ming arrived with Wang Jun. The village head took in the scene quickly, his sharp gaze sweeping over the refugees. He didn¡¯t speak immediately, simply listening as the man explained further. ¡°We did go to Qingmu,¡± the refugee admitted. ¡°But they could only take so many. The most injured and weak were prioritized, and the rest of us were told to move on. We had nowhere else to go.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Were you attacked on your way here?¡± ¡°No,¡± the man shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve been fortunate. The weather and lack of supplies have been our biggest threat.¡± Then, with great effort, he bowed, pressing his forehead to the cold earth. ¡°Please... let us stay here. We do not know how much longer we can keep going.¡± I looked at the group again, really looked at them. I had been so focused on their words that I hadn¡¯t fully taken in their condition. Exhaustion lined every face, their bodies trembling from hunger and exposure. Some had makeshift bandages covering injuries that should have been treated long ago. Others clutched at their children, shielding them as best as they could from the bitter cold. They had nowhere else to go. All eyes turned to Elder Ming. The Village Head. He exhaled slowly. Then he nodded. ¡°Come inside. You will be fed and treated. We will discuss your stay after you have recovered.¡± The collective sigh of relief was almost palpable. SCENE BREAK The Soaring Swallow Tea House hadn''t been this crowded since the Verdant Lotus disciples first arrived. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Refugees filled nearly every available seat, their weary bodies slumped over steaming bowls of rice porridge. Some sat in silence, too exhausted to speak, while others murmured quietly amongst themselves, their voices tinged with lingering fear and uncertainty. Outside, several villagers and disciples helped move their carts of supplies, relocating whatever meager belongings they had managed to bring with them. The air was thick with the scent of hot food and the low hum of conversation, but beneath it all lay a weight that pressed against my chest. This would put an immense strain on our resources. I knew that. Elder Ming knew that. Everyone in the village knew that. But what were we supposed to do? Turn them away? Send them back into the cold, with no certainty of shelter or safety? The villages beyond ours were even more remote, and the closest sects¡ªNarrow Stone Peak¡ªwould not be much better than Crescent Bay itself. Despite everything, though, there was something else that troubled me far more than the logistics of food and shelter. He was seated quietly in the corner, hunched slightly over his bowl, eating in small, deliberate motions. He was old¡ªperhaps older than I had initially thought. His robes, once fine, were now lined with wear and tear, stained with ink and dust. I stepped forward, approaching him with measured steps. "Elder," I greeted, my voice careful, respectful. "It has been some time." The blind man tilted his head slightly, as though studying me despite the absence of sight. Then, recognition flickered across his face, and he smiled. "Ah... the young master who purchased many of Liang Feng''s novels." I let out a small laugh. I didn''t think he''d actually recognize me. "It is. My name is Kai Liu." "Ren Zhi," the man introduced himself. "It seems fate has brought us to the same place once more." I hesitated before asking, "Why did you leave Crescent Bay? You lived within the walls¡ªyou should have been safe." The concept of an old, blind man enduring the winter cold to reach all the way here was astonishing. If they left behind the oldest and weakest refugees in Qingmu, then what did it spell for them if Ren Zhi wasn''t included among their ranks? The older man''s smile faded slightly. "Nowhere is safe, young master. Not truly. The walls were protection, yes. But they were also a prison. As tensions rose and fear took hold, the people turned inward. Refugees were forced to the outskirts, and those who remained within the walls..." He shook his head. "They grew desperate. I chose to leave before the situation worsened. When the first group of refugees fled, I went with them." I nodded slowly, absorbing his words. "You''re safe here," I said firmly. "Elder Ming will not let you suffer. And though you may not know me, I¡¯m a fairly decent herbalist. I¡¯ll do what I can to support you." Ren Zhi was silent for a long moment. Then, he exhaled. "I apologize for not being of more use," he murmured. "As a bookseller, my skills will be of little help. But I will work hard to ensure I am not a burden." I opened my mouth to reassure him, but before I could, another voice cut in. "That won¡¯t be necessary." I turned, watching as Elder Ming stepped forward. His gaze met Ren Zhi¡¯s. And then, to my utter shock, Elder Ming bowed. "Venerable Elder," he said, his voice calm yet deeply respectful. "Long time no see." I turned to Ren Zhi, but he looked just as beffudled as I did. His brows furrowed slightly. "Who are you?" he asked, voice steady but laced with genuine confusion. Elder Ming did not answer immediately. Instead, he exhaled, his expression unreadable. "You may not remember me, and that is fine. It has been many decades since our paths last crossed. But I am glad to see that you have found some peace." Ren Zhi was silent for a long moment. Then, his head lifted just a fraction, and in a voice softer, almost distant, he murmured, "Shan Ming?" The name sent a jolt through me. I had only ever known him as Elder Ming or Village Head. Never by any other name. But what stunned me even more was what came next. Ren Zhi''s fingers tapped lightly against the side of his bowl. "That boy... from the boat." A quiet moment passed between them, a flicker of something old and unspoken stretching across the years. I frowned. "Wait. How do you know each other?" Elder Ming¡¯s gaze flickered toward me, his usual firm composure returning. "It is not my place to divulge," he said simply. Ren Zhi, however, exhaled and gave a small nod. "We met on a boat," he said. "Traveling from the mainland to Tranquil Breeze Province. Our paths crossed briefly, then parted soon after." His words were so unassuming, so casual, that for a moment, I nearly let them pass. But then my mind caught up to the details. "Wait¡ªwhat part of the mainland did you come from?" I asked, my curiosity flaring to life. "What was it like? What was¡ª" "Enough," Elder Ming interrupted, his voice firm. "Let Elder... Ren Zhi rest. He must be tired from the journey." But his voice faltered ever so slightly on the name, as though it was unfamiliar. As though he had known him by something else. Ren Zhi merely smiled, shaking his head. "Nothing special. Nothing worth talking about. It bears more similarities to here than one might think." I paused, watching him closely. There was something in his tone¡ªnot quite reluctance, but something close. He didn¡¯t want to speak further. I sighed, relenting. It was impolite to bring up old memories if one didn''t want to divulge. "Then, venerable elder, make yourself at home." I stole a glance at Elder Ming, who had yet to look away from him. Who exactly was this man? I thought he''d been peculiar; a blind bookseller that happened to be the only one carrying Liang Feng''s novels. But now... I shook my head. It wasn''t my place. Despite my curiosity, everyone was privy to their secrets. Leaving the Soaring Swallow, I returned to Wang Jun''s forge to collect Windy and Tianyi. The cold air bit at my skin as I stepped outside, my breath misting in the evening air. Despite the warmth of the tea house and the lingering confusion from my encounter with Ren Zhi and Elder Ming, the moment I was alone, my thoughts hardened, turning toward the reality of our situation. Even with the hybrid millet we planted, even with Tie Niu¡¯s newfound Dao of Fishing, this wasn¡¯t sustainable. How long before a person comes to me with an ailment I can treat, but without the needed herbs? What good was all my knowledge, all my formulas, if I lacked the raw materials to put them to use? If I didn¡¯t do something, if I didn¡¯t find more before winter deepened its hold, then the next time someone came to me... I might have nothing to give. It was one thing to ration food, to cut portions and make every grain stretch. But herbs were another matter entirely. I could live on thin meals. The disciples could tighten their belts. But if I ran out of medicinal herbs, if I had nothing left to treat injuries and sickness, then the consequences would be irreversible. That wasn¡¯t something I could allow. I tightened my fists as I walked through the village, my steps leading me instinctively toward my shop. Inside, the scent of dried herbs filled the air, jars and pouches lining every available shelf. I moved with practiced precision, gathering the essentials¡ªginseng for strength, frost-lotus for fever relief, qi-restoring mushrooms, and as many wound-purifying salves as I could carry. I sorted them quickly, wrapping them in cloth before tucking them into my satchel. But as I worked, my mind drifted toward what needed to be done next. I would need to speak with Jian Feng. We had to return to the forest. I wasn¡¯t blind to the dangers. The demonic cultivators might still be lurking, waiting for another opportunity to strike. But what choice did I have? The Verdant Lotus disciples had scouted the surrounding areas, but their focus had been on security, not resources. The forest held herbs I couldn¡¯t cultivate in my garden. If I wanted to keep treating the wounded, if I wanted to keep this village alive through the winter, then I needed to gather them myself. A rustling sound broke my train of thought. I glanced up, spotting Windy slithering over the counter, his pale scales catching the dim light. Tianyi hovered nearby, watching me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite place. "You are troubled," Tianyi murmured. I exhaled. "There¡¯s a lot to think about." She tilted her head. "You plan to leave again." It wasn¡¯t a question. I hesitated, then nodded. "I have to. If I don¡¯t, people are going to die." Windy flicked his tongue, his tail coiling loosely around my wrist. Tianyi was silent for a long moment before she finally spoke again. "I will come with you." I looked at her, then at Windy, considering. "... I still need to talk to Jian Feng first. If the disciples can support us, we¡¯ll have a better chance." With the supplies packed and my mind set, I slung the satchel over my shoulder and stepped back into the cold, heading toward the village square. Things needed to change. Chapter 183: Blazing A Trail Jian Feng took my words with an ease that unsettled me. I had expected resistance¡ªperhaps some mild challenge, or at least the usual back-and-forth that came with dealing with a second-class disciple of his caliber. Instead, he merely nodded, accepting my plan with a quiet deference that felt... off. Had he always been like this? Or was it something else? I studied him out of the corner of my eye as we walked. Was it the loss of his comrades? The burden of leading his remaining disciples? Or had something shifted in the way he saw me? I didn¡¯t have an answer. And right now, I had more important things to focus on. The first foraging mission had been easy enough to organize. Three teams¡ªone scouting, one gathering, and one maintaining the camp and managing supplies. My team took the lead. Jian Feng, myself, Windy, Tianyi, and three other disciples from Verdant Lotus¡ªeach one specializing in speed and stealth, their movements trained for quick assessments of terrain and hidden threats. We were the eyes of the expedition, meant to identify rich resource areas and determine whether they were safe to harvest. Tianyi¡¯s sensitivity to qi fluctuations, Windy¡¯s instincts as a predator, and the disciples¡¯ honed senses made us well-suited for the task. My role was simple¡ªfind the best foraging areas, as I was the most familiar with the forest. The others ensured we weren¡¯t walking into a den of hidden threats. And, so far, it was working. I moved through the undergrowth, weaving between frost-dusted foliage with measured steps. Every so often, I paused, running my fingers over a plant¡¯s leaves, assessing its vitality, before plucking the most mature specimens and storing them away. My storage ring was proving invaluable. If I had been limited to a basket or even a satchel, we would have been forced to make multiple trips back to camp. But with my ring, I could store everything efficiently, allowing me to pick with precision. Still, not every find could be taken immediately. Some herbs grew in difficult terrain, or required careful extraction to retain their potency. Those, I marked down in a small ledger, noting the location so the second team could retrieve them later. Behind me, Windy and Tianyi moved independently, their roles clear. The lack of major predators in the region had led to an unusual abundance of smaller animals; rabbits, hares, bamboo rodents, and even small birds. It was a natural consequence of balance being disrupted. Windy wasted no time. His body coiled, then snapped forward like a released bowstring, sinking his fangs into the neck of an unsuspecting hare. The poor creature barely had time to react before it went limp. I grimaced as he lifted his prize, tail flicking with satisfaction. ¡°...Do you have to eat snakes too?¡± I muttered, watching as he dispatched a smaller serpent with just as much enthusiasm. Windy flicked his tongue in response. Despite our closer bond, it wasn''t to a level where I could understand him. Thankfully, I had a translator. Tianyi raised her head from where she was. "He said a snake that does not grow stronger has no place in this world." I sighed. Great. Existential snake philosophy. Tianyi, on the other hand, had taken to catching birds, her movements eerily precise. She didn¡¯t kill them outright¡ªjust disabled them with a sudden, sharp gust of wind from her wings, leaving them stunned for easy collection. Between the two of them, our food supplies were building at a rapid pace. Once we had marked enough areas for the second team to scour more thoroughly, we doubled back, retracing our steps to where the main group had set up camp. Jian Feng observed the process carefully. As we handed off our notes and let the gatherers take over, I caught him studying me with something close to... admiration. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly efficient,¡± he said. ¡°Even our trained disciples aren¡¯t this precise when identifying viable growth areas.¡± I scoffed, rubbing some lingering dirt off my hands. ¡°What, you thought I¡¯d just grab whatever looked the shiniest?¡± Jian Feng didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he glanced at the gathered herbs being sorted. Even in winter, our haul was substantial¡ªlikely double what anyone would expect this season. ¡°The environment is shifting,¡± he murmured. ¡°More life, more vitality.¡± I nodded. ¡°The ambient qi is affecting everything. The land, the plants, even the soil. It¡¯s why the fields were still rich after the last harvest.¡± The second-class disciple exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a blessing or a warning.¡± Neither did I. But for now, it was helping. That was enough. As I adjusted my satchel, preparing for another scouting round, he suddenly spoke again. ¡°That signal vial you gave the disciples,¡± he said. ¡°It was clever.¡± I glanced back at him. ¡°It¡¯s basic alchemy.¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s practical. You didn¡¯t just think of an escape route, you designed a way to make sure teams can communicate at a distance without needing messengers. Dark smoke that lingers just long enough to be seen, but not long enough to give enemies a clear trail.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do with what I¡¯ve learned from Verdant Lotus.¡± Jian Feng hummed, watching as the second group of disciples dispersed into the forest. ¡°You¡¯re wasted as just an alchemist.¡± I arched a brow. ¡°And?¡± A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Nothing. Just an observation.¡± I rolled my eyes, but a small part of me acknowledged the truth behind his words. I wasn¡¯t just an alchemist anymore. And, judging by the way everyone was looking at me now... I wasn¡¯t just another villager, either. A few hours passed, and we had surveyed a large area with this strategy¡ªefficiently, methodically, and, most importantly, without incident. The stillness of the forest had lessened, but it remained eerie. There were more sounds now, the rustling of leaves, the occasional distant cry of a bird, even the scurrying of small animals emboldened by the lack of natural predators. But it was unnatural in a different way¡ªlike something lurking just beneath the surface, unseen but present. I knew, deep down, that there had to be demonic cultivators nearby. The body of the one Windy fought had disappeared without a trace, and I doubted that was a coincidence. Someone had taken it. But whether they were watching us now or lying low, I couldn''t be certain. Still, the expedition had been a success. No losses, no injuries, no signs of immediate danger. That was enough for now. We gathered at the established base camp, sorting through the supplies we had collected. The second team had done well in following up on the marked locations, their packs overflowing with herbs and foraged plants. I split the resources between myself and the disciples, ensuring that each of them carried a portion. They were well-versed in the preparation of medicines and herb preservation, a necessity for their sect¡¯s training, so I had no concerns about their ability to handle their share. As we began our journey back to the village, I mentally cataloged our haul, already considering the next steps. Even with all these materials, I wouldn¡¯t have everything I needed. That meant I had work to do. The night passed in a quiet hum of thought and motion. I sat cross-legged in my shop, surrounded by freshly sorted herbs, my fingers tracing over parchment as I mapped out combinations, permutations, and potential hybrids. Not every herb I gathered could be used as-is. Some were missing their key complementary ingredients. Others needed to be refined before they reached full potency. And a few, while useful on their own, had the potential to be something far greater if combined correctly. I welcomed the challenge. This was what alchemy was meant to be. Not just memorizing recipes, but understanding the nature of each ingredient, finding the balance between its properties, and seeing what could be drawn out with the right process. Each step forward in this field was a step toward independence. I adjusted a cluster of ginseng roots, my mind weaving through possibilities. If I infused them with the right essence, could I create something that provided long-term stamina rather than just temporary bursts of energy? What about the frost-lotus; could I refine its cold-resistant properties into something usable beyond medicine? A faint hum in my mind, like a soft ripple through a still pond. Nature''s Attunement has reached level 7. A slow smile spread across my face. Progress. SCENE BREAK The coals beneath my feet hissed, shifting as I stepped lightly across them. The ring of fire surrounding me flickered and roared, the heat curling around my skin, testing me. The rhythm of my movements had long since settled into something natural¡ªinstinctual. I was close. Each step burned, but it was no longer just endurance keeping me steady. Force and fluidity. Elder Ming¡¯s words echoed in my mind, cryptic at first, but growing clearer with each repetition. I had never thought of dancing as anything more than an art. Yet, the deeper I went into the Dance of a Thousand Flames, the more I understood. It began with my feet. No longer merely enduring the pain, they were feeling the heat, anticipating the movement of the coals, finding the moments of cool relief amidst the fire. My soles became like eyes, guiding me forward with every shift, every flicker of movement. A breath. A pivot. A step. The rigid control I had always held over my movements began to loosen. The familiar weight of Rooted Banyan Stance, the instinctual pull of Bamboo Reprisal Counter¡ªthey were strong, reliable. But they weren¡¯t made for this. Wood resisted. It endured. It held its ground. But fire? Fire didn¡¯t wait. Fire didn¡¯t plant itself in place. It moved, it flowed, it devoured and rebirthed itself in the same breath. My body trembled as I realized the depth of what Elder Ming had been trying to teach me. My defenses weren¡¯t just a style I relied on¡ªthey were a habit I couldn¡¯t shake. Even in my most fluid moments, I carried tension. A readiness to resist. To stand firm. But the Heavenly Flame Mantra demanded something different. Surrender. Not weakness. Not submission. But a release of the tension I had spent the beginning of my martial journey cultivating. I stepped forward again, not bracing for the pain, but moving with it. My body flowed, weaving through the heat, no longer trying to conquer it but accepting it as part of the dance. The flames flickered¡ªthen bent. For the first time since the training had begun, they didn¡¯t resist me. They followed me, coiling around my limbs in a ghostly wisp before dissipating entirely. The ring of fire around me collapsed in an instant. A sharp breath left me as I landed on solid ground, the last embers extinguishing at my feet. A moment of silence. Then¡ª Your Body has reached Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 2 Heavenly Flame Mantra has reached level 2. A pulse of warmth flooded my limbs, settling deep within my core. The weight of the Black Tortoise Tribulation lessened¡ªonly slightly, but noticeably so. I exhaled, steadying myself, feeling the lingering heat curling at the edges of my awareness. Elder Ming studied me for a long moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the next level.¡± I wiped the sweat from my brow, still catching my breath. ¡°That was... different.¡± ¡°It had to be,¡± he said. ¡°You were shackled by your foundation. The Rooted Banyan Stance is formidable, but it is not suited for fire. It teaches control, stability. Those are strengths¡ªbut here, they became a hindrance.¡± I nodded slowly. ¡°I get it now. The balance between tension and looseness... It wasn¡¯t something I could just think my way into. I had to feel it.¡± A quiet hum of approval. ¡°Good. This will make your learning of the Heavenly Flame Mantra even faster.¡± ¡°I want to learn it!¡± Wang Jun, who had been watching from the sidelines, strode forward with barely contained excitement. ¡°That looked incredible. If I can learn something like that, I¡ª¡± Before either of us could stop him, he hopped onto the extinguished pile of coals, kicking up a small puff of ash. A loud yelp echoed through the courtyard. Wang Jun launched himself off the coals, landing several feet away with a furious curse, frantically shaking his foot. ¡°They¡¯re still hot! How''d you stay on these while they were still on fire?¡± Elder Ming sighed, rubbing his temple. ¡°Because unlike Kai, you did not move.¡± I held back a laugh, watching as Wang Jun glared at the remains of the coal bed like it had personally betrayed him. ¡°That,¡± he muttered, pointing at the training ground, ¡°was not worth it.¡± Despite myself, I grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll get there one day.¡± ¡°One day?¡± He shot me a glare. ¡°Forget that. If I¡¯m learning a technique, it¡¯s going to be one that doesn¡¯t set me on fire.¡± Elder Ming let the moment settle before speaking again. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve grasped the basics, it¡¯s time for the next stage of your training.¡± I stretched my arms, still feeling the warmth lingering in my limbs. ¡°Next stage?¡± He nodded, then gestured toward Wang Jun. ¡°He¡¯s been helping me prepare for this.¡± Wang Jun perked up at that, rubbing his singed foot with a handful of fresh snow. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll thank me later.¡± I highly doubted that. Elder Ming motioned for us to follow. We moved toward the storage shed behind his house, where he pulled open the doors to reveal a collection of weapons resting inside. Swords. Spears. Axes. Iron-tipped staffs. I blinked. ¡°...Are we preparing for war?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Elder Ming said, ¡°but as you advance in cultivation, you will inevitably face a variety of opponents at once. And they won¡¯t all be unarmed.¡± I frowned, glancing at the weapons. ¡°I thought this training was about my body and technique. What does this have to do with that?¡± ¡°You must learn how to defend against weapons,¡± Elder Ming said simply. ¡°You are at a stage where avoiding them is no longer an option.¡± I hesitated. ¡°But I don¡¯t use weapons. I gave up on training the staff a long time ago.¡± Elder Ming arched a brow. ¡°And you think your opponents will care?¡± ...Fair point. He stepped forward and picked up a long spear, its wooden shaft polished smooth, the steel tip gleaming in the morning light. "Made them all battle-ready, just for you! They''re about as sharp and balanced as can be." Wang Jun said with pride. In truth, I''d rather he made them blunted instead. I tensed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we start with the less dangerous ones? Like the staff?¡± Elder Ming ignored me. Then he lunged. I barely had time to react before the spear shot toward me. I twisted to the side, narrowly avoiding the thrust, only for him to pivot the weapon and bring the shaft around in a sweeping arc. I ducked, cursing. ¡°Wait! Are we just starting like this? No warning?¡± ¡°You should always assume your opponent won¡¯t wait for you to be ready,¡± Elder Ming said calmly, stepping forward again. I scrambled back. ¡°That¡¯s a very convenient philosophy when you have the weapon!¡± Another thrust. Another dodge. The tip of the spear whistled past my ear, close enough that I felt the wind from it. Because of the limitation of my Refinement Simulation Technique, predicting his moves were difficult. I hadn''t much experience with armed opponents. ¡°Kai,¡± he said between strikes, ¡°you¡¯ve learned how to move with fire. Now, learn how to move with your opponent¡¯s intent.¡± He shifted his grip, switching from a thrust to a feint, then swung the spear in a sharp downward motion. I twisted, barely avoiding the strike, but my balance was off. Elder Ming capitalized instantly. The shaft of the spear swept my legs out from under me. I crashed to the ground with a grunt. Wang Jun laughed. ¡°Wow. That was fast.¡± I groaned, staring at the sky. Stronger cultivation, better techniques, deeper understanding of combat¡ªwhy did all of it just mean getting beaten up faster?! Elder Ming placed the butt of the spear against the ground, looking down at me. ¡°Again.¡± I exhaled sharply, rolling to my feet. ¡°Of course,¡± I muttered. But despite my complaints, I stood up. ¡°Let''s go!" Chapter 184: He Who Cultivates the Earth, Cultivates Strength The village had adapted faster than I expected. It had only been a few days since the refugees arrived, yet Gentle Wind Village had already found a rhythm; one that made their presence feel less like a disruption and more like an inevitable expansion. People adjusted, shifted, and filled in the gaps where they could. The village had no choice but to make room. And against all odds, it was working. Liang Chen, the merchant who had arrived just before the refugees, was already struggling after being cut off from his usual supply network. I had assumed he¡¯d be hesitant about investing too much in the village¡¯s future, considering his situation. But instead, he had thrown himself into the efforts with surprising enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can move my wares elsewhere,¡± he had muttered when I¡¯d asked about it. ¡°Might as well make myself useful.¡± And useful he had been. With Li Wei and the artisans that had remained behind, Liang Chen spearheaded the construction of temporary housing, using what little building materials he had left from previous shipments. But even with those, the reality was clear: we would need more supplies. That was where the foraging expeditions had given an unexpected benefit. While we scouted for herbs and food, Liang Chen¡¯s workers had begun cutting down trees near the outskirts of the forest, ensuring not to venture too deep. The wood would be used to build new homes; a necessary step, as keeping so many people in the Soaring Swallow was unsustainable. Li Wei and Wang Jun worked night and day to create the other required building materials, but they seemed to relish in the work, honing themselves and growing with every challenge. The tea house had already stretched beyond its limit, but Lan-Yin perservered. Despite her condition, she was still able to work and cook, albeit at a limited pace than before. I chipped in where I could, providing small elixirs to boost stamina and encourage recovery. Not to be outperformed, Huan had made efforts to contribute, though his resources were more limited. He specialized in herbs and spices, not lumber or stone. Still, even that was something. But perhaps the biggest enigma of them all was Elder Ren Zhi. The blind bookseller, who I had assumed would be limited in his ability to help, had instead become a central figure in the village. Not through labor. Through stories. Every afternoon, without fail, he gathered the village children and wove tale after tale, his voice steady and mesmerizing. His words painted vivid pictures of ancient battles, wandering heroes, cunning tricksters, and legendary cultivators, drawing his audience in with every twist and turn. But he didn¡¯t stop at words. With careful, practiced movements, he drew illustrations onto a small scroll, sketching figures and landscapes onto the cart that carried his bookmaking materials. Though he couldn¡¯t see the finished product, the precision of his strokes made it clear he knew what he was doing. The children were hooked. And so were some of the adults. I stood at a distance one afternoon, watching the group huddle around him. The laughter, the awed gasps, the whispers of anticipation as he unraveled another legend. It was a kind of magic that had nothing to do with cultivation. Directly, at least. During times like this, when survival was uncertain, morale was everything. And in a way, his contributions were more valuable than anything he could have done with his hands. Farmwork, construction¡ªthose things were important, but they only sustained the body. He sustained the spirit. I exhaled, crossing my arms as I leaned against the outer wall of my shop, watching the scene unfold from afar. Even now, there was something about him I couldn¡¯t quite place. His demeanor, his past familiarity with Elder Ming, the way his presence carried more weight than his outward frailty suggested. There was a story behind him. And his way of storytelling... "It''s like..." I dismissed the thought with a wave of my hand. I had better things to do than obsess over an old man''s past. My garden still needed tending, and there was a mountain of herbs from the last foraging trip waiting for me. My stock''s been depleted ever since I used a chunk to treat the villagers. Then, without warning, I sidestepped¡ªjust in time to avoid a shard of ice that whizzed past my head. I blinked, looking down at the splintered ice where it had embedded itself in the packed snow. Windy and Tianyi. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Sure enough, a short distance away, I spotted them sparring. Now that Windy had fully recovered, he had wasted no time in testing himself against Tianyi. The two clashed in a flurry of motion, Windy¡¯s lithe form darting through the snow while she darted upward, taking advantage of her ability to fly. But despite that, Windy was holding his own. I narrowed my eyes, watching carefully. Tianyi launched a quick, precise strike¡ªone that, under normal circumstances, should have landed. But Windy wasn¡¯t there. For a moment, it looked as though her attack passed clean through him. I blinked again. No, it wasn''t a mirage. It was the way he moved. He used the snow to obscure his form and create subtle visual distortions. His serpentine body weaved through the frost-laden ground in a way that made it almost impossible to tell where he actually was. The white of his scales, the way the snow kicked up around him¡ªit made Tianyi¡¯s attacks whiff at the last moment. She let out a frustrated hum, her antennae twitching as she adjusted her stance, trying to account for his erratic movements. Windy, for his part, remained eerily calm, his tongue flicking out, waiting for her to overcommit. He had grown stronger. I watched for a moment longer, trying to understand the mechanics behind it, but it wasn¡¯t something I could grasp so easily. Filing the observation away for later, I cleared my throat. ¡°Take the fight further out unless you want the greenhouse to be missing a few glass panes.¡± They didn''t respond verbally but complied, pushing themselves further away toward the open fields. Shaking my head, I continued back into my shop, where the scent of dried herbs and fresh soil greeted me. The gathered herbs lay neatly arranged on the workbench, separated by type and potency. I had already transplanted some into small clay pots, each one part of an ongoing experiment in hybridization. If I wanted to stretch our resources, I had to get creative. There was no sense in using rare, potent ingredients for everything. Sometimes, the best medicines came from the simplest sources. I recalled Elder Wei Lian¡¯s words during the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet, where he showed Jian Duan the full potential of pyrite. I repeated it in my head like a mantra, engraving it into the way I approached my current situation. There are no useless ingredients. Only useless alchemists. The more I worked, the more I realized how true it was. Even the most ordinary herbs could produce powerful effects if handled correctly. And with the myriad of abilities and tools I had now, my understanding of what was possible became limitless. I set my notes aside and reached for something unusual¡ªa small handful of brightly colored bamboo seeds. They weren¡¯t Golden Bamboo. Ever since I had worked with Golden Bamboo essence, a thought had been sitting in the back of my mind. What if I applied the same principles to ordinary bamboo? Could I push its growth beyond natural limits? I decided to test it. Stepping outside, I moved to a safe distance away from the shop. If this went wrong, I didn¡¯t want it anywhere near my storage ring full of volatile herbs. I held up a single bamboo seed, given a measured amount of kudzu root essence. Known for its rapid, aggressive growth properties, often seen as a nuisance plant that could overtake entire fields if left unchecked, there were plenty from our expedition. Next, I took out a vial of water, processed with deer antler velvet. It was relatively hard to come by, but Huan was willing to part with a jar of the stuff at a discount. I carefully let a single drop land on the seed. Then, I tossed it. The instant it hit the ground, the change was immediate. A sharp crack split the air as the seed burst open, and before my eyes, a stalk of bamboo shot up from the earth, growing to nearly its full height within seconds. I took a step back, observing the impossibly rapid growth. The stalk stood tall and firm, its deep-green surface gleaming under the winter sun. It wasn¡¯t as potent as Golden Bamboo, but it was far more efficient to cultivate. My mind was already racing with applications. Housing materials¡ªthis could help with the issue of building materials; all it''d need is Li Wei and Liang Chen processing the bamboo for use. Reinforcement for buildings¡ªwith a few modifications, I could make them even sturdier than standard wood. Weaponization? If I could enhance the growth process, could I grow bamboo as an attack? An instantaneous growth beneath an opponent, a spear of bamboo stabbing from below before they even realized it. Something clicked. Spiritual Herbalism has reached level 10. Your skill has reached the qualifications to evolve to the next stage, Herbal Sage Alchemy. Herbal Sage Alchemy enhances your two abilities and grants you a third one. Essence Extraction - You can extract the spiritual essence of plants, beasts and metals for the creation of pills and elixirs. You can further extract essences into its different properties. Spiritual Plant Cultivation - You can infuse plants with your qi to increase their potency, imbue them with new properties, or accelerate the growth of herbs, forcing them to mature quickly by flooding them with large amounts of qi. Alchemical Nexus - A formation requiring no physical carvings field that can grant greater stability, speed, or potency to the refinement process. In the absence of a pill furnace, it can act as a substitute, allowing for on-the-go refinement. The moment the knowledge settled, I felt the familiar rush of enlightenment. Everything I knew about alchemy, about herbalism¡ªabout cultivation itself¡ªshifted into sharper focus, threading together like pieces of a grand formation I hadn''t realized I was building all along. For a long time, I had been waiting for this. The slow, meticulous journey from basic herbalism to alchemy. I had wondered why I never gained a skill like ''Alchemy'', but it seemed the Interface was waiting to give me an even bigger reward. My skills had always leaned heavily on my understanding of plants, but now? I exhaled sharply, excitement bubbling beneath my skin. Essence Extraction had evolved beyond simply pulling essence from materials. But according to the description, I could refine specific properties within those essences, separating them further into their most potent aspects. Before, extracting a fire-aligned essence from a Sunfire Blade Grass meant simply taking its energy wholesale. But now? Maybe it was possible to extract just its heat-producing properties, or isolate its qi-nourishing aspects. It was a level of control that would make my alchemical refinement infinitely more precise. My mind spun with possibilities. Then there was Spiritual Plant Cultivation. I had already been able to hybridize plants by infusing them with foreign qi, but now I could force their growth entirely, pushing them past natural limitations with a direct influx of qi. If Golden Bamboo had once taken days to reach full height, then perhaps now I could accelerate it within moments. If an herb needed a season to mature did it mean I could bring it to fruition within hours? The implications were staggering. But... The Alchemical Nexus. A formation that didn¡¯t require physical carvings. No intricate arrays drawn in sand, no painstaking etching onto parchment. I tested it, raising my hand. A soft glow flickered around my palm, and I watched in awe as faint, golden lines manifested in the air. Similar to the ones I''d seen Jingyu Lian and other alchemists use, but the symbols used were different. It didn''t pertain to any standard alchemy formations I knew. But perhaps that was expected of the Interface, to revive lost arts or create new ones. The symbols pulsed, shifting as my intent pressed into them. I could choose only one aspect¡ªstability, acceleration, or potency. Each pathway was rigid, but that rigidity was what made it stable. No deviations, no unnecessary complexity. I clenched my fist, dispersing the formation, but my heart raced with anticipation. This would change everything. My biggest weakness had always been my lack of practice in higher-level techniques. It was hard to practice alchemy formation outside of a structured environment, without a mentor. The gap between me and trained sect disciples in alchemy had been in how seamlessly they could manipulate formations in their refinement process. I had made up for it with careful technique, intuition, and my Refinement Simulation Technique. But now, I finally had a way to bridge that gap. A slow grin spread across my face. Even the Bloodsoul Bloom... I had worried about its volatility before. The idea of refining it had seemed like a distant goal, something I could attempt only after a long time of careful observation. But now, with the Alchemical Nexus and upgraded Essence Extraction at my disposal? I could create a formation to stabilize it. I could control its refinement, what property I wanted to take. For the first time, it felt possible. Still, that was a thought for later. Right now, I had another test in mind. I turned on my heel, striding towards the greenhouse. Windy and Tianyi had long since finished their sparring match, and the fields beyond the village were quiet. They left for elsewhere, but I knew they weren''t in any trouble. The moment I stepped inside the greenhouse, warmth enveloped me. The ambient qi within was thick, pulsing faintly between the rows of carefully cultivated herbs and experimental hybrids. I scanned the plants, my fingers brushing over leaves and stems as I considered my options. Which one would I test first? The answer came quickly. I stood at the newly planted patch of Golden Bamboo Millet. A cross between the resilient millet I had cultivated and the powerful energy of Golden Bamboo. If it worked, it would be a grain that could thrive even in the coldest winters while providing a slow, nourishing build-up of qi to those who consumed it. Bending over slowly, I pressed my palm to the patch of soil. Chapter 185: In the Soil I woke up face-down in the dirt. It wasn¡¯t exactly the most dignified way to start the day. Groaning, I pushed myself up, spitting out a mouthful of soil. My body felt sluggish, my limbs leaden in a way that spoke of more than just stiffness. I¡¯d passed out. For a moment, panic flared through me. How long had I been out? I whipped my head toward the greenhouse door, spotting the faint glow of early dawn filtering through the gaps. The village was still quiet; no distant voices, no sounds of movement. Morning training hadn¡¯t started yet. I exhaled in relief. Not that missing it would have killed me, but I could already hear Elder Ming''s nagging in my head. Still, this wasn¡¯t good. I was pushing myself too hard. I ran a hand through my hair, forcing myself to take stock of my body. The exhaustion settled deep in my bones; the creeping kind that had been building up for days. My routine had been brutal: morning training, foraging, processing herbs, crafting medicine, assisting the refugees, experimenting with new alchemical techniques... sleep had become an afterthought. And last night? Last night, I had emptied the last of my reserves to fully mature the millet. My gaze flickered to the patch of land before me, and my exhaustion vanished in an instant. The Golden Bamboo-Millet hybrid stood tall, shimmering under the soft glow of dawn. Its stalks were thick and sturdy, the grains plump and golden, far more abundant than I had ever expected. I crouched down, running my fingers along the stems. It worked. I let out a breathless laugh. "I actually did it. Holy shit!" The yield was absurd. A single patch had produced double of what the regular millet could¡ªand it had done so overnight. No fertilizers, no special cultivation methods. Just qi-infused growth, forced into rapid maturity by my own hands. I shook my head, grinning despite myself. "This is insane." Of course, I couldn¡¯t afford to do this every time we needed food. The sheer amount of qi it had taken to mature just this patch had left me unconscious, which meant larger-scale applications were out of the question. But that didn¡¯t matter. Because this wasn¡¯t about food. This was about medicine. If I could grow millet in a night, then what about high-grade herbs? What about rare herbs that normally took months or years? If I could force their growth¡ªrefine their properties faster¡ªit would change everything. The sheer potential of it sent a thrill through me. But first things first. I had a perfectly good batch of hybridized millet in front of me, and I wasn¡¯t about to let it go to waste. Quickly, I grabbed a small sickle from my belt and began cutting the stalks, gathering them into neat bundles. Within minutes, I had an armful of golden stalks. Carefully, I secured them in a cloth bundle, slinging them over my back before stepping out of the greenhouse. As I stepped outside, I was immediately greeted by a familiar presence. Tianyi, standing aloof with Yin Si perched on her shoulder. Windy was curled near her feet, his body lazily coiled but his gaze sharp and alert. "You must really like the greenhouse, I''ve never seen you sleep there before." I shook my head, adjusting the bundle of millet on my back. "Guess I do now." "It''s quite warm. The puddles on the floor are good when you''re thirsty." I turned toward my shop, already focused on what needed to be done next. Processing the millet would take time¡ªthreshing, winnowing, and grinding¡ªbut I wanted to get it done before training started. If I was lucky, I could prepare a few test portions and have it for breakfast. I was halfway to the door when Windy slithered up to me and dropped something at my feet. A dead snake. I stared at it. Then at him. Then back at the limp, motionless serpent lying on the ground. Tianyi piped up to act as a translator. "Windy hunted it." I blinked. "...Okay?" "He wanted to give it to you," she continued, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "Since you slept early last night and didn''t eat." I looked at the snake. Then back at Windy, whose blue eyes met mine with unblinking intensity. Was this... generosity? Or dominance? It was hard to tell with him. The gesture could just as easily mean "Here, I caught this for you, eat." as it could "I¡¯m the superior predator, accept my offering, weakling." Tianyi, ever the helpful translator, flicked her wings. "He insists that you must eat and rest." Ah. That meant bossy generosity then. I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Fine. I get it." I picked up the snake by the tail, giving it a shake. "Could you prepare it? I''ll just deal with the millet first." She perked up, her wings fluttering with approval. "I will. I''ve read how to do it in Storm Sage Chronicles." I wasn¡¯t sure if that was reassuring or not. Did the series even have a scene where they gutted a snake? I shook my head and got to work. The millet came first. I untied the bundle, laying the golden stalks out neatly before moving through the process. I rubbed the harvested grains between my hands, loosening the husks and separating the edible portions. A simple gust of air from Tianyi was enough to blow away the chaff, leaving behind clean, golden grains. I scooped up the finished product and weighed it in my hands, still moist to the touch. From just one patch, I had over twenty servings of millet. That was ridiculous. Just with its hybridization, this was already outpacing normal crops. But with my ability to accelerate its growth? I could create a near-endless supply of nutrient-rich food overnight if I had the qi. I let out a slow breath. This is a game-changer. Of course, it was still unsustainable for large-scale production. The sheer amount of qi needed to grow a whole field of this stuff would drain me dry in an instant. But in urgent cases¡ªwhen medicine or food was desperately needed? This was a miracle waiting to be used. Satisfied, I set the millet aside and turned my attention to the snake. Tianyi had already skinned and gutted it with meticulous precision, the flesh cleaned and neatly prepared. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I watched from the corner of my eye as she returned to Windy''s side, my mind drifting. They were so... casual about killing. Windy, as a predator, had never hesitated when it came to hunting even his own kind. Tianyi, despite her delicate appearance, approached taking a life in the same way i''d ask her to seperate grain from chaff. She only held back out of consideration for me. I didn¡¯t hesitate to kill when it came to animals, but I still thought about it. And I always considered whether I''d be able to do so against a human. Shaking the thought away, I finished processing the millet and moved to cook it. I portioned out the grains, rinsing them thoroughly before setting them in a pot of water over my pill furnace. I sliced the snake meat into thin strips and threw it into the furnace alongside the millet. The movements were automatic, my mind elsewhere as I stirred the pot and adjusted the flame. Within seconds, I had a bowl of millet stew with snake meat. I was already considering my next steps¡ªwhat I needed to do now that my alchemy skills had evolved, how this new level of control would change my approach. Perhaps I''d ask Jian feng if they could coordinate with me. I¡¯d have to test the Alchemical Nexus properly, refining a batch of low-grade pills to see how much it truly improved speed, stability, and potency. Then, I needed to¡ª THUMP. A sharp, insistent nudge against my hand pulled me out of my thoughts. I blinked down at Windy, who had butted his head against my hand. He hissed, a clear demand, pointing his tail at the bowl with a flicker of annoyance through our bond. "...Do you want some?" Windy flicked his tongue. Tianyi helpfully translated. "He says to stop thinking and eat." I sighed, rolling my eyes as I picked up the bowl, fully prepared to tell Windy that my work takes precedence¡ªthat there were too many things to do, too many preparations to make, and that I couldn''t waste a single moment. But before the words could leave my mouth, I hesitated. Was that really true? For the first time in what felt like forever, there was no immediate crisis. The village was somewhat stable. The refugees had shelter. The food situation was improving with our foraging efforts and my experiments. There wasn¡¯t an urgent threat looming over my head. It was... quiet. A rare thing. Slowly, I lowered the bowl back onto my lap and exhaled. Windy and Tianyi were both watching me expectantly. Not impatiently, not nagging¡ªjust waiting. "Maybe... just this once." I settled back down and took a bite of the millet porridge, letting the warmth spread through my body. The grains were soft but firm, carrying an earthy sweetness I hadn¡¯t expected. The snake meat, lightly charred from the furnace¡¯s controlled heat, added a savory depth to the dish. It was... good. Better than usual. I blinked, pausing between bites. "Tastes different." "You are using a new ingredient. It is from your work. You must be proud." I huffed a quiet laugh. She wasn¡¯t wrong. But as I continued eating, a different realization settled over me. When was the last time I just... ate? Not shoving down a meal while planning my next move. Not absentmindedly chewing while skimming a book or running calculations in my head. Just eating. Just being. It felt strange. Foreign. Like something I had forgotten how to do. I finished the meal slowly, savoring each bite, and by the time I set the empty bowl aside, I felt... lighter. The exhaustion was still there, but it didn¡¯t weigh on me as much. A moment of silence passed between us. Then, I stood, picking up the bundle of processed millet grains I had set aside earlier. "Let¡¯s share this with the village," I said. "We¡¯ll make a stew out of it." Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched with interest. "A feast?" "A small one," I corrected. "A warm meal for everyone before morning training. Maybe I¡¯ll even ask Elder Ming for a day off." Tianyi let out a small hum of amusement. "You would use your one day of rest to feed others? How magnanimous." I snorted. Her influence from novels continued to shine through. "It''s just how I operate. After all, my wealth knows no bounds! Some grain is hardly an act of charity for me." Windy flicked his tail in satisfaction, as if this was exactly the outcome he had intended. With a laugh, I gathered the sack and exited the shop. And for the first time in a while, as we stepped out into the quiet, pre-dawn village with our supplies in tow, I felt... content. SCENE BREAK The Silent Moon Sect lay in ruins. Bodies had already been cleared away¡ªthose they could recover, at least¡ªbut the scent of death lingered in the air, thick and cloying. He exhaled sharply, his grip tightening on the scroll in his hands. What a mess. The cultists had withdrawn, their assault swift and brutal, leaving behind nothing but devastation. Dozens injured or dead. The Silent Moon Sect, once feared, once respected, was disgraced and broken. Whether they would stand the test of time... Xu Ziqing gritted his teeth. That was a question he dared not answer. He turned toward the collapsed outer wall, where a handful of surviving disciples worked in silence, their movements slow, mechanical. Not a single one of them spoke. There was nothing to say. The attack had stripped them bare, revealing just how fragile their foundation truly was. Sect Leader Jun¡¯s reckless ambition had alienated every potential ally. The tributes had run dry, their once-steady stream of resources cut off as a direct consequence of his actions. Without the backing of the four mainland elders, there was nothing left to mitigate the fallout. And those elders? Gone. Killed or vanished into the wind the moment it was clear they would not emerge victorious. Xu Ziqing exhaled sharply. That was the problem with relying on outsiders. They had no loyalty to the cause, no reason to stay when the tides shifted against them. The moment things turned dire, they abandoned the sect without hesitation. He wanted to blame them. But he couldn¡¯t. His fingers twitched at his sides, a faint tremor running through his hands. He clenched them into fists, willing the memory away, but it surfaced anyway. The cultists. ''You will die soon enough, but your existence is meaningless to us now. Do not mistake this reprieve for mercy.'' Even now, the memory sent a cold chill crawling down his spine. That man¡ªno, that thing¡ªwas something beyond human. The pressure he exuded was suffocating, a tide of malice so deep it had nearly drowned him on the spot. Xu Ziqing had always prided himself on his strength, his unwavering resolve, but when he stood before that man... His body had refused to move. He had felt the crushing weight of inevitability. Of death. And yet, the leader had not struck them down. Hadn¡¯t even bothered with them like the sect was beneath his notice. No, his interest had been elsewhere. Phoenix Tears. The word still echoed in his mind, spoken with a certainty that made his blood run cold. That was what they had come for. And the elders had it. Xu Ziqing¡¯s jaw tightened. The two remaining elders had likely fled the moment they realized the cultists were after them. They weren¡¯t fools¡ªthey knew they couldn¡¯t win a direct confrontation. Instead, they had vanished into the cities, blending into the chaos of the common folk, using innocent lives as their shield. That was why there had been so many attacks lately. It wasn¡¯t random. It wasn¡¯t indiscriminate slaughter. The cultists were hunting. And the mainland elders had led them straight into the capital, forcing them to sift through thousands of lives to find their prize. Xu Ziqing ground his teeth. The Silent Moon Sect had been nothing more than a stepping stone. His grip on the scroll tightened, the parchment crinkling under the pressure. He had no illusions about where this left them. The sect was shattered. Their reputation, in tatters. Their leader, growing more erratic by the day. And with no external support, no reinforcements, no resources... The barking of orders cut through the thick silence. Xu Ziqing¡¯s eyes flickered toward Sect Leader Jun, who stood in the middle of the wreckage, his robes disheveled, his usually pristine sleeves wrinkled and out of place. His face was drawn tight with barely contained fury as he tried to force some semblance of order upon the sect. ¡°Move with purpose! We are not a pack of frightened dogs!¡± His voice cracked through the courtyard, but it lacked the commanding presence it once had. ¡°You call yourselves disciples of the Silent Moon, but you cower and drag your feet like common beggars!¡± His words fell on deaf ears. The remaining disciples¡ªthose too wounded or too weary to have already fled¡ªmoved with slow, languid steps. Their faces were drawn with exhaustion, their eyes hollowed by sleepless nights and nightmares of dead comrades. The fear of another attack had sunk too deep into their bones. They were not warriors anymore. They were survivors, barely clinging to what remained. And Xu Ziqing could see it clearly. Sect Leader Jun, for all his bluster, had already lost them. The only one who still approached him was Ping Hai. The bald, broad-shouldered third-class disciple who had once been a pillar of the outer ranks, a man of few words but undeniable presence. He walked with purpose, his fists clenched tightly at his sides as he stepped forward. ¡°Sect Leader,¡± Ping Hai said, his voice steady but clipped. Jun turned sharply, his irritation clear. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I request permission to leave the sect,¡± Ping Hai said. ¡°There are reports of demonic cultivators in the far north. My hometown... It¡¯s vulnerable. The sect withdrew all forces to consolidate here, but that means¡ª¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what that means?¡± Sect Leader Jun snapped. His already frayed patience snapped, his face twisting with frustration. ¡°Are you blaming me for withdrawing our forces?¡± ¡°No, Sect Leader. I would never.¡± Jun stepped forward, his presence looming. ¡°Then let me remind you, disciple. The sect is your home now. We are your home now. And you wish to abandon your home? To run away, after all it has given you?¡± Ping Hai¡¯s fists tightened at his sides. The muscles in his jaw tensed, but he did not speak. ¡°You owe everything to the Silent Moon,¡± Jun continued. ¡°And in its darkest hour, you would desert it?¡± Silence. Xu Ziqing¡¯s lips thinned. He saw the flicker in Ping Hai¡¯s eyes. The way his breathing had changed, the way his stance shifted, like a thread had been pulled too tight and was one breath away from snapping. Ping Hai lowered his head, his voice quiet. ¡°No, Sect Leader. I apologize.¡± Jun scoffed, turning away as if the matter was settled, but the second-class disciple caught the way Ping Hai¡¯s hands trembled before he forced them still. Xu Ziqing said nothing. He simply watched. The day bled into night. The Silent Moon was quieter than ever. The sect had always thrived under shadow, but now, it was like a graveyard. Then, a figure stepped into the cold. Ping Hai. His hood was drawn, his movements careful, but they were not the movements of a man sneaking away. There was no hesitation in his steps, no second-guessing. He had made his choice. The moment his foot touched the threshold of the outer gate, a voice cut through the winter night. ¡°You¡¯re leaving.¡± Ping Hai stilled. Xu Ziqing leaned against the outer wall of the sect, watching the snowfall settle over the ruined courtyard. His face was impassive as he stepped into the dim light of the illuminated path. For a moment, neither of them moved. Then, slowly, Ping Hai turned. His expression was guarded, but his stance had already shifted¡ªhis center of gravity lower, his muscles tensed in preparation for a fight. Xu Ziqing didn¡¯t move. He merely tilted his head slightly, regarding him. ¡°I understand,¡± he said. His voice was quiet but steady. ¡°If it were me, I would do the same.¡± Ping Hai¡¯s fingers twitched. He didn¡¯t drop his stance. The senior disciple continued, his gaze steady. ¡°I don¡¯t have a family. I never did. But I know what it¡¯s like to have something worth protecting.¡± His lips curled, just slightly, bitter. ¡°For me, it¡¯s the sect.¡± The third-class disciple''s shoulders tightened. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let you go.¡± A gust of wind howled through the ruins, carrying with it the weight of his words. Ping Hai¡¯s eyes hardened, but his fist shook with every step he took. He was prepared to fight, but there was hesitation, uncertainty. "Senior Brother, I¡ª" He opened his mouth, but Xu Ziqing spoke first. ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ping Hai blinked. ¡°...What?¡± ¡°You heard me.¡± The third-class disciple stared, as if waiting for a trick, but his senior''s expression didn¡¯t waver. "But... why? You¡¯re risking a lot for this. Your position, your life... It would be easier for you to just stay here.¡± Xu Ziqing didn¡¯t answer immediately. He let the silence stretch, let his thoughts settle into something he could stomach. Then, he remembered the feeling of his hands shaking. The burning shame that coiled in his gut as the Silent Moon fell. The realization that the sect was already in ruins before the cultists ever arrived¡ªthat all it took was a single push for everything to collapse. And that he had done nothing. He looked at Ping Hai, and for the first time in a long time, he made a decision not for the sect, not for survival, but for himself. For what he felt was right. The bearded warrior reached out, clapping Ping Hai on the shoulder. ¡°I already told you, the sect is my everything.¡± His voice was light, but his grip was firm. ¡°And how can I let a sect brother walk to his death alone? You are a part of the Silent Moon, and therefore, my responsibility.¡± The bald man swallowed. His hulking frame trembled, in gratitude and relief, for his senior''s support. He hesitated¡ªonly for a moment¡ªthen nodded. "Let''s go." The snow crunched beneath their feet as they walked, the sound swallowed by the silence of the ruined sect behind them. He didn¡¯t look back, but rather, he tilted his head upward. The moon was full tonight. It cast a pale glow over the landscape, illuminating the wreckage of the Silent Moon Sect behind them. A broken sect beneath an unbroken sky. For years, the Silent Moon had been his home. Its teachings, his foundation. Its name, a legacy he had been raised to uphold. But now, as he stood beneath the very moon their sect was named after, he realized something. The Silent Moon had already lost its way. And yet, the moon above remained unchanged. Perhaps, if he followed this path¡ªif he made this choice¡ªthere would still be something left to salvage. Not the sect as it was, but the ideals it had abandoned. A part of him hoped that, in doing this, he could reclaim some of what had been lost. The moonlight cast long shadows on the snow, but as Xu Ziqing took another step forward, he felt reassured by his decision. No longer waiting. No longer hesitating. For the first time in a long time, he was moving toward something, rather than away. Chapter 186: Blood In The Thickets Chapter 186: Blood In The Thickets The forest was quiet, but not unnaturally so. Birds chirped between the canopy, and the occasional rustle of small animals in the underbrush signaled that life still thrived here. Even the usual tension that accompanied these expeditions had lessened. With no incidents, our scouting party moved with a relaxed efficiency, spreading out slightly to cover more ground. Jian Feng and the other Verdant Lotus disciples staked out a different section, their muted voices and occasional movement filtering through the trees. Windy slithered away, fixated on a particularly nimble bamboo rodent, and I could feel his patience running thin through our bond Tianyi flitted ahead, her wings glinting in the morning light as she gave chase to a startled bird, momentarily drifting past the scouting perimeter. I let them go without concern. Both of them were sharp enough to retreat if danger loomed. That left me with my own task. I exhaled, eyeing the Skyreach Flower perched precariously on a ledge above me. Normally, I would''ve marked it down for the second team to pick, but I had time. We''ve covered plenty of ground with our spread-out formation, and I''d have an easier time bringing it back with my storage ring. Besides, scaling this ledge while bearing the weight of the Black Tortoise and without infusing my body with qi was bound to be a good exercise. The bloom pulsed with a faint glow, its petals curling toward the sky like reaching hands. Carefully, I adjusted my grip and began climbing up. Then, I heard it. A ragged panting, shallow and faint. I stilled. The usual forest noises quieted, but that breathing persisted. Unsteady. Pained. Slowly, I turned toward the source. At the base of a large tree, partially obscured by thick roots and fallen leaves, lay a massive bear. No¡ªnot just a bear. A spirit beast. Its sheer size and the unique silver streaks running down its fur marked it as something beyond a normal animal. But what caught my attention wasn¡¯t its presence¡ªit was its state. Deep, jagged claw wounds tore through its shoulder, exposing raw flesh and bone. It was missing the right ear, and clearly on death''s door. The sight was sickeningly familiar, an echo of the Iron Boar and Black Tiger corpses. Wounds that hadn''t been made by a natural predator. My pulse quickened. I opened my mouth to call for Jian Feng¡ª Goosebumps prickled my skin. A sudden, sharp dread seized me, cold and suffocating. Move. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Instinct overrode thought as I pushed off the ledge, dropping down just as something¡ªsomeone¡ªsliced through the air where I had been standing moments before. I hit the ground hard, creating a small crater where I landed before snapping my head up. A pale, hooded figure loomed where I had stood moments before. His tattered robes hung loosely over a skeletal frame, his skin so pallid and thin it seemed nearly translucent beneath the dappled sunlight. His outstretched hand, frail and thin as though it''d snap in a strong breeze, was buried deep into the cliffside¡ªright where my neck should have been. Cold eyes met mine. Demonic cultivator. My heart pounded as I backpedaled, forcing myself to keep my breathing steady. "Jian Feng! Tianyi!" My voice cut through the trees as I retreated, opening my satchel to throw the vials for emergency signals. Then, with unnatural speed, he lunged. I twisted sharply, forcing my body into a sideways roll as his strike carved through the space I had occupied. My unclasped satchel fell to the floor, the strap destroyed, blackened where it was cut. I cursed. It''d take time for them to converge on my location without the emergency signal; and I needed every second I could get. I couldn¡¯t afford to take a hit. Not even one. Windy¡¯s injuries, Tianyi¡¯s account of her battle, the festering corruption that had nearly consumed them both¡ªa single strike would be lethal. "Shit!" I ducked under another strike. Each was made with the intent to kill. He was faster than me. That was the worst part. Even with qi reinforcing my muscles, his speed was greater. My instincts screamed at me to flee, but with him closing the distance so effortlessly, escape wasn¡¯t an option. Instead, I kept a wide berth, making erratic movements, never giving him a straight path toward me. It was ugly. Unrefined. Unlike any other battle or spar I''ve had, where I could properly test my techniques, gauge my opponent, and adapt my approach. Here, there was no room for that. No space for drawn-out exchanges, for clever counters or refined stances. This wasn¡¯t a fight. This was survival. My feet pounded the earth as I maneuvered backward, ducking low, rolling when necessary, staying out of his immediate striking range. The slightest misstep would mean my death. Still, he pressed forward, a specter of inevitability. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The terrain worked against me. A rocky outcrop jutted out behind me, narrowing my available space. I''d unknowingly backed myself into a corner. His hand lifted, fingers curled in a claw-like shape, aiming for my chest. My back hit the cliffside. Trapped. I had an instant to react. I couldn''t block. I couldn''t parry. If I tried to counter, I''d be dead before my strike landed. His hand shot forward, an execution more than an attack. My mind screamed through every possibility, every technique, every scrap of knowledge I had, and came to one conclusion. I planted myself in my most practiced technique. ROOTED BANYAN STANCE! The moment his strike shot forward, my entire body tensed, feet sinking into the ground, my core tightening like iron bands. But I left it imperfect; my right hand extended directly in the path of his attack. My fist connected with his elbow just as his attacking arm was extending, the claw within moments of reaching my heart. "AHHHHHH!" The impact, focused and powerful, violently redirected the trajectory of his attack. It became a glancing blow. Instead of piercing my chest, the claw ripped through my left shoulder, the force of the redirected momentum still carrying it through. A searing burn ripping through me. A sharp, wet crack sounded as flesh and muscle gave way beneath his unnatural strength. But¡ªI was still alive. The pain barely had time to register before a worse sensation took hold. A deep, festering cold. It seeped from the wound outward, spreading like ink through water. My qi buckled immediately, the flow disrupted as the corruption wormed its way in. Demonic qi. Agony lanced through my body as it burrowed into my veins, clawing its way deeper with every heartbeat. It was unlike any pain I had ever felt¡ªcold, festering, like something foreign was gnawing at my very essence. My breath hitched as my vision blurred for a split second. No. I forced my mind to steady. My left arm was useless, but I still had one good hand. With a roar, I activated the Heavenly Flame Mantra to its fullest. The air shimmered as raw heat surged through me, igniting at my palm with a brilliant red-white blaze. My skin cracked under the sheer intensity, the pain of my burning flesh mixing with the corruption¡¯s invasive chill¡ªbut I didn¡¯t hesitate. I slammed my flaming hand onto his face. Flesh sizzled. For an instant, I thought it worked. The fire consumed him, searing through skin, the flames flaring brighter as I poured every last ounce of qi I had left into the attack. It burned so hot that my own skin blackened, my own nerves screamed¡ªbut I refused to let go. Then I saw his eyes. Not a flicker of pain. No screaming, no frantic attempt to claw my arm away. He just... stared. His deadened pupils locked onto mine through the haze of fire, his expression eerily still, as if my attempt to incinerate him was nothing more than an inconvenience. My stomach twisted. The fire should have blinded him. The heat alone should have sent him writhing in agony. And yet, despite the flesh peeling from his face, despite the charred, blistering skin, he was still moving. His free hand rose. I felt it before I saw it. The oppressive weight of pure killing intent. I was going to die. The certainty settled in, cold and absolute. There was no more room to dodge, no more time to counter. His hand, wreathed in the same sickeningly dense demonic qi that had nearly killed my companions, hovered mere inches from my throat. The moment it touched me¡ª A blur of motion. Then a deafening CRACK! The next thing I knew, the shadow''s body hurtled sideways, crashing into a tree with bone-snapping force. Bark splintered from the impact, debris scattering as the entire trunk shuddered violently, dropping snow from it''s branches in a resounding crash. I gasped, stumbling forward, barely able to process what had just happened. Tianyi hovered above, her wings flaring out as she adjusted her posture mid-air. She had drop-kicked him. From the sky. She landed gracefully a few feet in front of me, her antennae twitching as she studied the fallen figure with sharp, unreadable eyes. My body was trembling, my burned hand barely responding, my left arm a mangled mess. The demonic qi in my wound throbbed, the corruption settling deeper, but I forced it aside. I wasn¡¯t dead. My gaze darted to the tree Tianyi had sent him crashing into. The bald man peeled himself off the bark, his neck cracking as he tilted his head unnaturally to the side. Smoke still curled from the raw, blackened burns across his face, but his expression was eerily calm, as if pain was a foreign concept to him. His empty, sunken eyes flicked between Tianyi and me, taking in the new development with unnerving patience. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to steady my breathing. My arm was ruined, and the demonic qi was spreading. If I didn¡¯t purge it soon, it would begin to eat away at my body. But there was no time. ¡°Tianyi¡ª¡± I coughed, my voice hoarse. ¡°We need to¡ª¡± ¡°Heal yourself,¡± she interrupted, never once taking her eyes off the man. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him.¡± Her confidence was absolute, but I knew better than to let that lull me into a false sense of security. Still, I had no choice. Right now, I was more of a liability than an asset. I gritted my teeth and pushed off the ground, dragging myself toward my fallen satchel. My breath came in short gasps, each movement a battle against the spreading corruption. Behind me, I heard the telltale snap of air displacement¡ªa battle beginning. Tianyi moved first. The bald man barely managed to twist in time to deflect her blow, his sleeve tearing from the force. But Tianyi didn¡¯t relent. She moved like a storm¡ªevery motion precise, every strike lethal. Her wings blurred as she attacked from impossible angles, pressing him back with relentless ferocity. He tried to counter, his fingers laced with that sickening, festering qi, but she was too fast. A swipe of her wing¡ªrazor-sharp¡ªtore a deep gash through his arm. For the first time, he faltered. I didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. My fingers closed around my satchel, yanking it open with my good hand. My movements were clumsy, rushed, but I managed to pull free a vial of Essence Purifying Elixir. With shaking hands, I uncorked it and poured the entire thing over my wound. Relief was immediate. The burning, gnawing corruption fizzled as the purifying liquid seeped into my flesh, sending a cleansing heat through my veins. I gasped as the demonic qi was forcibly expelled, leaving behind only the raw, exposed wound and the pulsing ache of overused muscles. The pain was excruciating, but bearable. I forced myself to focus, assessing the damage. Even with my imperfect execution of Rooted Banyan Stance, the bald man¡¯s attack had nearly punctured straight through my shoulder. If I had miscalculated even slightly, I wouldn¡¯t be breathing right now. My hands trembled as I reached for gauze, but my fingers fumbled. The adrenaline, the lingering effects of the corruption¡ªit was all catching up to me. The gauze slipped from my grasp, falling into the snow. Before I could reach for it, a voice cut through the clearing. ¡°Kai!¡± Jian Feng. I turned my head just in time to see him emerging from the trees, his sword drawn, his expression a mixture of fury and control. The other Verdant Lotus disciples weren¡¯t far behind. ¡°Cover him!¡± Jian Feng barked, and one of the disciples immediately dropped beside me, reaching for my wound with practiced efficiency. I barely had time to process it before movement in my peripheral caught my attention. Windy. He struck with terrifying speed, launching himself at the bald man¡¯s torso, fangs bared and tail lashing. At the same time, Tianyi shot forward, her wings leaving a streak of pale blue light as she aimed for the throat. The bald man moved. His body twisted unnaturally, dodging Windy¡¯s bite, but Tianyi¡¯s strike forced him to take a step back. Then another. The entire scouting team had arrived. He was outnumbered. For the first time since the fight began, he paused. Jian Feng took a measured step forward, his sword raised. ¡°Stand down.¡± His voice was cold, authoritative. Then, slowly, his lips curled. Not in pain. Not in fear. In rage. It twisted his burned face into something inhuman, veins bulging beneath the raw, peeling flesh. His expression stretched, distorting into a grotesque grimace, as if his very skin struggled to contain the fury beneath. His eyes, sunken yet alight with something primal, burned with an intensity that sent a visceral shudder down my spine. The air thickened, charged with a silent, suffocating malice, as if the mere force of his hatred alone could strangle the life from the clearing. But he didn¡¯t lash out. He didn¡¯t scream. He simply turned. With a single push off the ground, he vanished. Snow exploded in his wake, his form disappearing into the depths of the forest in the span of a heartbeat. Tianyi tensed, wings twitching as she prepared to give chase. ¡°Stop,¡± Jian Feng commanded sharply. She turned to him, eyes blazing. ¡°We can¡¯t let him go¡ª¡± ¡°We need to treat Kai.¡± I gritted my teeth, forcing myself upright despite the searing pain in my shoulder. "No. We can''t let him go." Jian Feng''s eyes snapped to me. "Kai, you''re injured. This isn''t the time¡ª" "And when will be?" I shot back, breath ragged but firm. "When he comes back and slaughters the next scouting team? When he finds the village? We lose him now, we may never get another chance." Tianyi''s wings twitched, her gaze flicking between me and the trees where the demonic cultivator had vanished. Windy coiled tightly beside her, his muscles tense, ready to strike again. The disciples hesitated. They were disciplined, but I could see the flicker of doubt in their eyes. The rational choice was to regroup, to fall back, to ensure I was safe. Every instinct screamed at me to do the same. My body ached, my wounds burned, and my fingers trembled from both the pain and the lingering terror. But even as fear coiled around my ribs like a vice, suffocating and relentless, another thought eclipsed it. The thought of Gentle Wind Village encountering that monster. I clenched my fists to stop the trembling, nails biting into my palms. My breath came sharp, uneven, but I forced my voice to steady. "I''m not saying we chase blindly," I said, swallowing against the dryness in my throat. "But we can''t just let him slip away. We need to at least track him." Jian Feng studied me, his jaw tightening. A long silence stretched between us. Chapter 187: On Thin Ice Over a Deep Abyss Chapter 187: On Thin Ice Over a Deep Abyss I hissed as Tianyi¡¯s qi surged through me, the warmth sinking deep into my wounds. The puncture in my left shoulder pulsed with pain, but beneath it, I felt something else¡ªreconstruction. The torn flesh was knitting back together, and the bone, which had nearly been fractured from the force of the impact, was being reinforced, stabilizing beneath the careful flow of qi. Without corruption hampering her powers, it was more potent than most medicine I was capable of making at this moment. The gnarled burns along my right hand, however, were another issue entirely. Unlike my shoulder, which had suffered from direct trauma, the burns were self-inflicted, a byproduct of my desperation. The skin had blackened in some areas, cracked and raw in others. It was only through the quick intervention of the disciples that kept it from fusing together. Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched as she observed the injuries, and though her face didn¡¯t show much emotion, I could feel just how delicate her touch was as she wrapped gauze around my hand. As though she was afraid to hurt me any further. ¡°Your shoulder will be okay,¡± she murmured, pressing her palm lightly against my skin. The residual heat of her qi still lingered, but the overwhelming pain had dulled to something more manageable. ¡°You can use your left arm again, but not at full strength. The bone is still settling.¡± I flexed my fingers, testing the range of motion. It hurt, but I could move it now. That was enough. Jian Feng sat across from me, arms crossed, his sword laid neatly across his lap. His gaze, sharp and unreadable, hadn¡¯t left me since Tianyi began infusing me with qi. Windy, meanwhile, was tracking the demonic cultivator with the rest of the disciples. I could feel his presence on the edge of my awareness, following the remnants of the demonic cultivator¡¯s trail. His instincts made him uniquely suited for this; if anything, he was better at tracking than all of us combined. Jian Feng finally spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°We¡¯re moving out soon. We¡¯ve already determined the direction he fled in. But you need to return to the village.¡± I clenched my jaw, already knowing where this was going. ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± Jian Feng continued. ¡°You¡¯ve already pushed yourself too far by staying conscious and tracking back here. The village head needs to be warned about what happened, and if that cultivator has allies, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of an attack.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± ¡°No. This isn¡¯t up for debate.¡± I exhaled sharply, struggling to rein in my frustration. ¡°I won¡¯t slow you down.¡± ¡°You already have,¡± Jian Feng countered, his voice calm but firm. ¡°You needed healing before we could move forward. That was time lost. We can¡¯t afford another delay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± I argued, flexing my fingers to prove the point. ¡°And you need me.¡± Jian Feng arched a brow. ¡°Do we?¡± I met his gaze without hesitation. ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t be reckless, and I won¡¯t put myself at risk. But you will need support. I¡¯ve done it before¡ªwith Feng Wu, when we subjugated the Wind Serpents in Qingmu. I kept the frontlines stable, poisoned the Wind Serpent and kept casualties to a minimum. I''m useful outside of a straight fight.¡± Jian Feng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, but he was listening. ¡°I can prepare concoctions for battle,¡± I pressed on. ¡°Tonics for stamina, antidotes in case there''s poison, qi restoratives¡ªthings that could make the difference between surviving and losing. You know I¡¯m right.¡± The second-class disciple exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over his chin. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. You could be useful. I¡¯m not ruling that out.¡± ¡°Then what''s the problem?¡± "We can¡¯t afford to bring dead weight.¡± I bristled. Wasn''t he listening? ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Jian Feng lifted a hand to cut me off. ¡°I know you¡¯re not. If you were, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. I value your opinion more than before, and I know you¡¯re not weak. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m convinced this is the right call. If we engage, you''ll undeniably be an asset. But if we need to retreat, can you guarantee your ability to keep pace? I cannot risk your safety, nor can I burden others with the responsibility of protecting you.¡± The admission should have felt like progress. Instead, it infuriated me to hear his words, as accurate as they were. But this wasn''t just a matter of what I was capable of. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Tianyi and Windy alone to face this.¡± Jian Feng¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°I did that once before,¡± I continued, my voice quieter now, but no less firm. ¡°I followed your orders. I stayed behind when I should have been there. And because of that, they almost died.¡± The words hung in the air, heavier than I intended. I bowed my head, pressing my forehead to the dirt. ¡°I know I¡¯m weak,¡± I said, voice steady. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can just stand here and let others die in my place. If something happens, something preventable, and I wasn¡¯t there to stop it¡ªI would never be able to forgive myself.¡± A long silence stretched between us. I kept my head bowed. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Jian Feng,¡± I said, swallowing past the lump in my throat. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for myself.¡± He exhaled through his nose, long and slow. I heard the faint shift of his sleeve as he crossed his arms tighter, the telltale scrape of his fingers against his sword hilt. We both knew what this was. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. It was a bad idea. A terrible idea. But some things weren¡¯t about what was smart or strategic. Some things weren¡¯t about logic at all. Jian Feng sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a pain in the ass, you know that?¡± I lifted my head slightly. His expression had shifted. Not softer¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the type¡ªbut something in it had eased. He wasn¡¯t looking at me like I was a liability anymore. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°But don¡¯t make me regret this.¡± I let out a slow breath, nodding. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then get ready. We''ll move once the team sends us a signal.¡± The moment Jian Feng gave the go-ahead, I didn¡¯t waste time. My injuries might not have fully healed, but my hands still worked, and that was all I needed. I crouched by the supply pile and summoned all the ingredients I had in my storage ring. Although I didn''t have my pill furnace, my stock of ingredients was still intact¡ªginseng, wolfberry, Skyreach Flower, and a handful of other herbs I¡¯d gathered from past expeditions. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would do. Tianyi moved away from me, taking to the skies to monitor the area. I felt secure with her guarding my back. Jian Feng watched me with thinly veiled curiosity. "What are you doing?" "Preparing," I said, pulling out a small cauldron from the tent. It was about the size of my fist¡ªmeant for simple meals, not alchemical refinement¡ªbut it would have to suffice. Jian Feng frowned. "You¡¯re making medicine now? It''ll take too long to make anything of use." I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I took a breath and reached outward with my qi, activating the Alchemical Nexus. Glowing symbols appeared in the air, surrounding the cauldron in the shape of a cube. Jian Feng¡¯s breath hitched. I adjusted the formation, guiding the flow of energy. With a subtle shift of my will, I focused on hastening the process. The formations shuddered, then shifted¡ªlines tightening, the glow intensifying. The fire beneath the cauldron responded immediately, flickering brighter, the water inside boiling within seconds. So this is what it meant by refining without a pill furnace... Even with such a simple setup, I could already tell¡ªit worked. I reached into my storage ring and pulled out a fresh Skyreach Flower. I¡¯d planned to collect it earlier, but the demonic cultivator¡¯s ambush had derailed everything. Now, though, I was glad I had Tianyi pick it for me while we were still in the area. I extracted it''s essence, and a fine golden mist rose from the flower. I pushed further, narrowing my focus, sifting through the gathered essence, isolating only one property¡ªits ability to heighten one''s senses. I moved the remaining parts of the essence, unnecessary for this concoction, into a smaller vial I had on hand. I poured the Skyreach Flower¡¯s concentrated essence into the cauldron, adding the rest of the ingredients; ginger and red dates, watching the liquid shift from a pale gold to a rich amber. With my Alchemical Nexus set to hasten the process, the reaction stabilized almost instantly. Within minutes, the potion was complete. I carefully extracted the liquid and funneled it into a small vial. The result was a Warming Tonic¡ªa potion that staved off cold, improved circulation, and temporarily enhanced strength by invigorating the blood. Simple, but effective. Jian Feng stared. ¡°...That took you less than five minutes.¡± I grinned, rolling the vial between my fingers. ¡°Convenient, right? A gift from the Interface; I can adjust the formation to either strengthen the effects, quicken the process, or stabilize a volatile process.¡± His eyes flicked back to the glowing formations still surrounding the cauldron. ¡°I''ll admit; our group isn''t very capable in this field, and only two of us are capable of using alchemical formations. But even we know there''s never been a way to form an array without a physical engraving¡ªat least not at our level.¡± I shrugged, tucking the vial away. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I came with you, huh?¡± His expression darkened slightly, but I caught the corner of his mouth twitching¡ªjust a little. I took that as a win. An hour passed in a blur of preparation. I worked methodically, my hands moving with the practiced precision of someone who had done this a thousand times. The Alchemical Nexus allowed me to refine without a furnace, but it wasn¡¯t just the speed that made it invaluable¡ªit was the sheer flexibility. I had set it to hasten the process, but if needed, I could switch to stability or potency at a moment¡¯s notice. In that time, I had produced over a dozen vials. Warming Tonics, Qi Restoratives, and even a few Explosive Elixirs¡ªdesigned to ignite upon impact, like the ones used in the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet. Admittedly, they were weak in comparison due to the lack of potent ingredients. But the Alchemical Nexus came in handy; raising it''s potency enough to the point it''d be useful in a fight. "The disciples are returning." Just as I funneled the last of the refined liquid into a vial, two of the disciples walked into the camp. Their expressions were tense, breath coming in quick gasps from exertion. "We found it," one of them said, voice taut with urgency. "The demonic cultivator¡¯s base." Jian Feng immediately rose, his posture straightening. "Where?" "Northwest, several li away. It¡¯s well hidden, tucked between the cliffs, but the sna¡ªer, Windy caught sight of movement. At least three figures. Maybe more inside. The rest of us are monitoring the area and ensuring there''s no traps." That was all we needed to hear. I tucked the remaining vials into my belt, distributing several to the disciples as we moved. I handed out Qi Restoratives and passed a couple of Explosive Elixirs to Jian Feng, who eyed them with mild surprise before securing them at his waist. With that, we pressed forward. We moved quickly, our footsteps muffled by the forest floor. Despite the urgency, there was a heavy tension that settled over the group, an unspoken understanding that this wasn¡¯t a simple skirmish. We passed by the spirit beast bear from earlier. It had finally succumbed to its wounds, its massive form lying still beneath the morning light. But what caught my attention wasn¡¯t just the body¡ªit was what had already found it. A fox and a badger, their muzzles slick with fresh blood, were already feasting on the carcass. The bear had been left to die, just like the Iron Boar and Black Tiger. The demonic cultivators hadn¡¯t finished it off themselves¡ªthey had let nature do their work for them. And as we moved past the corpse, I came to a sinking realization. They left them to lure others in. The scent of fresh blood would attract more creatures. Scavengers, predators, even other spirit beasts¡ªnone would pass up an easy meal. The demonic cultivators weren¡¯t just killing. They were baiting a larger catch. A cold shudder ran down my spine. Just like us. I clenched my jaw, pushing harder, my feet pounding against the dirt as I picked up my pace. We thought we were in control, that we were tracking them. But what if we weren¡¯t? What if this was exactly what they wanted? What if we were just the next layer of prey, following the scent of blood like every other beast before us? I swallowed hard, the creeping sense of unease growing heavier with every step. "Jian Feng," I said, breath coming quicker now, not from exertion, but from the weight of my own thoughts. He gave a short grunt of acknowledgment, not breaking stride. I hesitated, then forced the words out. "What if we¡¯re the fox and the badger?" He shot me a glance, his brows furrowed, but I kept going. "They didn¡¯t finish the bear off. Just like the Iron Boar in Qingmu. Just like the Black Tiger. They didn¡¯t do it because they didn¡¯t need to. They let them die on their own, because the scent of blood would do the rest of the work for them." Jian Feng¡¯s expression darkened. "We¡¯re the scavengers," I said, voice lower now. "We think we¡¯re tracking them. But what if they¡¯re the ones pulling us in? What if we¡¯re already in their trap?" Jian Feng didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes flicked toward the path ahead, toward the cliffs looming in the distance. His jaw tightened. "I had the same thought," he admitted finally. That sent a jolt through me. "Then¡ª" "But it doesn¡¯t change anything. Even if this is a trap, what¡¯s the alternative? Turning back? Leaving them to do whatever they¡¯re doing out here? Letting them come to us when we¡¯re unprepared? We don¡¯t have a choice. We have to see this through." I hated that he was right. We were caught in a snare of our own making¡ªone we couldn¡¯t afford to escape from. Because if we ran now, we wouldn¡¯t be the only ones at risk. I grit my teeth and nodded, shaking off the cold dread curling in my stomach. "Then we go in knowing what we might be walking into," I muttered. Jian Feng shot me a sidelong glance, something flickering in his gaze¡ªmaybe approval, maybe just acknowledgment. "We go in," he said. "But we don¡¯t get careless." We pressed forward, our pace measured but urgent, our ears straining for any sound beyond our own movements. Ahead, one of the Verdant Lotus disciples raised a hand, signaling for us to slow down. ¡°This is where we set our traps. Follow exactly where we step.¡± Jian Feng gave a firm nod, motioning for me and Tianyi to stay close. I adjusted my pace, falling in line behind them. The disciples pointed out subtle cues¡ªtiny disturbances in the dirt, thin threads barely visible in the underbrush, small indentations that seemed like nothing until I looked closer. I exhaled quietly. Even knowing they were there, they were damn near impossible to spot. As we moved, I distributed the vials I had made, briefly explaining their properties. The disciples accepted them without question, securing them in their robes with practiced ease. Even those unfamiliar with alchemy understood the value of an edge in battle. The deeper we went, the darker the forest became. The forest itself seemed... wrong. The leaves rustled without wind. The ground underfoot felt softer, almost spongy, like decay had settled far too deep. And the trees¡ªsome of them were wrong. Their shapes were subtly distorted, their trunks twisted unnaturally as if something had influenced their growth. Windy slithered close behind us, alerting us to his presence. Tianyi spoke, listening to the serpent''s hisses and relaying his message. ¡°They are close,¡± she said. ¡°This is as far as we go before they notice.¡± Jian Feng gestured for everyone to halt. We crouched low, taking cover behind a fallen tree. From here, the terrain sloped downward, forming a natural basin between the cliffs. And there¡ªhalf-shrouded in unnatural darkness¡ªstood the entrance to what could only be the demonic cultivators'' hideout. It wasn¡¯t a constructed fortress or anything overtly unnatural. Rather, it was an old cavern, nestled within the jagged rock formations, almost indistinguishable from its surroundings if not for the faint glow emanating from within. A dim, sickly light pulsed faintly at the entrance, flickering like dying embers. Movement. I barely caught it¡ªa figure, just at the entrance, shifting in and out of the shadows. Even from this distance, the air was thick with the same corrupting qi I had felt when the demonic cultivator struck me. It clung to the space around the cavern like an invisible fog. Something strong. "What''s our plan, Brother Jian Feng?" Jian Feng exhaled, his expression hardening. "We''re attacking." He glanced at us all, then explained the plan. Chapter 188: Courting Death Through Blasphemy My voice rang out across the clearing, cutting through the thick, stifling air with a confidence I barely felt. "Oi! Baldy! You still alive in there?" My shout echoed through the trees, bouncing off the jagged rock formations that lined the cavern entrance. I grinned, though sweat slicked the back of my neck. "That burn must be killing you. What, did you crawl back into your hole to lick your wounds?" I took a step forward, making myself as obvious a target as possible. "Come on, I thought demonic cultivators were supposed to be tough! Or did I misjudge that?" Jian Feng stood just a step behind me, his sword loose in his grip but his eyes sharp, scanning every shadow in the rock face. He said nothing, his presence a quiet reassurance. He had already explained; we couldn¡¯t afford to fight inside that cave. We needed to lure them out. And unfortunately, I was the best one for the job. Even so, there was nothing. No movement. No response. But I could feel them watching. The hairs on my arms stood on end. The sensation wasn¡¯t coming from any single direction¡ªit was a weight pressing in from all sides, as if unseen hands were reaching toward me, stopping just short of grasping my neck. My instincts screamed at me, warning me of my impending doom. I swallowed but kept my stance firm, my fingers curling at my sides. The disciples remained in their positions. Circling the cave so there''d be no way for them to escape. But despite making myself an easy target, nothing ventured out of the cave. I licked my lips. They were disciplined, even in their madness. But there was something else. I closed my eyes for half a breath, recalling Tianyi¡¯s account of her battle. Their worship. Their god. The Heavenly Demon. I inhaled deeply and exhaled just as slow, shifting my approach. "Tch. Maybe I was wrong about you lot," I said, my tone dropping into something more contemptuous, more biting. The young master persona I''d been cultivating all this years was finally coming in handy. "Maybe I thought too highly of your kind. I thought you all were supposed to be followers of the Heavenly Demon. But what kind of followers are you?" I let the words hang, let them seep into the silence. "I expected something grand. Something terrifying. But all I see are rats scurrying in the dark." I spread my arms wide, gesturing toward the cave. "Tell me, is this what your so-called god had in mind for you? Lurking in the outskirts of a province, hiding in caves like cornered prey? Does the great Heavenly Demon reward his faithful with scraps and filth?" I clicked my tongue, shaking my head. "Pathetic." Still no movement. But the weight in the air had changed. It had sharpened. The silence wasn¡¯t empty anymore¡ªit was seething. Despite the sheer intent bearing down on me, I kept going. My mind churned with ways to denigrate the Heavenly Demon. Think! What would Dian Juan say? Well, he''d probably piss himself and run away in this situation. But that was besides the point. "If your god was truly divine, you wouldn¡¯t be wasting away in some forgotten cave, skulking in shadows while your betters walk free in the open. No, if your god was real, he would¡¯ve lifted you up. He would¡¯ve granted you something more than just... this. Tell me, where is your god now? Does he hear your prayers? Does he lift you up? Or has he abandoned you like the wretched shits you are?" The change was immediate. A sharp intake of breath from within the cave. A rustle of movement, the sound of feet shifting. Then, a single voice, low and rasping, like something dragging itself from the depths of a pit. "You dare." A sound like cracking bone echoed from within the cavern, sharp and unnatural. It wasn¡¯t just the sound of someone moving¡ªit was something deeper, something wrong. A series of pops and snaps, like flesh contorting, like a body rearranging itself in ways it shouldn¡¯t. Then, a whisper, thin and slicing through the air like a blade to the throat. "Even a thousand deaths would not suffice for what you have done." The voice was quiet, almost delicate, but the weight of sheer malice in it made my stomach churn. ... Maybe I''d gone too far. The bald man. His burnt face was still raw and cracked from where I had seared him, the skin blackened and peeling, revealing the flesh beneath. His lips curled back, revealing teeth stained red. His eyes¡ªdeep, sunken pits of ink¡ªlocked onto mine with an expression not too dissimilar from an asura. Demonic qi surged outward as he exploded toward me in a blur of movement, the air distorting around him as if rejecting his presence. He moved too fast¡ªI barely had time to tense, barely had time to react¡ª Jian Feng stepped in front of me, his sword flashing in an arc¡ª And then, like a comet plummeting from the sky, Tianyi dropped down with crushing force. The impact sent a shockwave through the clearing, kicking up dust and debris as the bald man was stomped into the ground, his body slamming into the earth with a sickening crunch. Tianyi¡¯s foot pinned his chest down, her wings fluttering slightly as she adjusted her stance, antennae twitching in focus. "Stay," she said simply. Jian Feng wasted no time. His blade lifted, the arc of his sword gleaming as he prepared to behead him¡ª But the moment the blade descended, another figure shot from the cavern, blurring into motion. A second demonic cultivator. Tianyi twisted, leaping away just in time as the figure¡¯s strike cut through empty air. Jian Feng shifted his momentum, twisting mid-swing to block the sudden attack, his blade clashing with the man''s claws, sending sparks flying. Hidden within the snow, his presence suppressed, Windy lunged from below, fangs bared. His body coiled around the second figure in a flash, sinking his teeth into their shoulder before disengaging just as quickly, disappearing back into the cover of the terrain. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The second figure stumbled, their hand flying to the wound. Three Verdant Lotus disciples surged forward, just as planned. Their movements were coordinated, blades flashing as they pressed the assault on the injured target. Six versus two. We were just the first line. Beyond the trees, the rest of the disciples remained hidden, waiting for the signal. Ready to strike when the time was right. And as the bald man pushed himself up from the dirt, his head snapping toward me, his body trembled with rage. His blank expression was long gone; replaced with bloodlust aimed directly toward me. The battle had begun. The second hooded figure stepped forward. His voice began low and measured, but rose with growing fury. "If you had just stayed put, you all could have lived a humble life," he said, his tone laced with venom. "At least until the day our great Heavenly Demon is resurrected." His hands trembled at his sides, fingers curling into claws as his rage simmered just beneath the surface. Even as the disciples stood poised for battle, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice, the man showed no fear. There was no tension in his stance, no wariness in his gaze. He did not look at us as an opponent would. No. He regarded us the way one would look at troublesome cattle. His voice trembled with righteous anger. "But you dared! Dared to speak His name in vain! Dared to mock His divine path!" His breathing hitched, and his head tilted back, his hood falling slightly to reveal a gaunt, sallow face, sunken eyes burning with unholy fervor. "Even our bishop would understand what must be done. To repay your sins, we will exterminate your village. Women. Children. Every last one." The words sent a ripple through the disciples, but I forced myself to remain still. I couldn¡¯t show hesitation. I couldn¡¯t let them see the fear creeping at the edges of my mind. "And we will start," he hissed, his gaze locking onto mine, "with you." A deep, sickening sound filled the air as he raised his hands, revealing his palms. Etched into the flesh were grotesque sigils, carved so deeply they looked more like brands. A tremor of wrongness rippled through the clearing as he pressed his palms together in a prayer-like gesture. The air thickened. The demonic qi in the area surged violently, as if responding to his call. "Veins of the weeping earth... hear me!" he chanted, his voice reverberating unnaturally, layering over itself like a chorus of the damned. "We offer this land! Let it consume those unworthy!" We moved instinctively, ready to disrupt whatever ritual he was casting¡ªbut before I could even take a step, the bald man surged forward, intercepting me with a frenzied charge. Jian Feng¡¯s sword met his attack, sparks flying from the clash of steel and claw, but the hooded man was undeterred. His ritual was complete. He slammed his palms into the ground. A pulse of energy rippled outward, and the snow-covered earth beneath us darkened. A wave of decay spread like ink spilling into water, corrupting everything it touched. The ground beneath my feet softened unnaturally, shifting from solid earth into a tar-like sludge. The effect was immediate. Half of our group¡ªincluding myself¡ªwas caught, our legs sinking into the shifting ground. I cursed under my breath, struggling to pull free, but it was spreading too fast. Tianyi, being airborne and swift, avoided it completely, but the disciples nearest to me weren¡¯t so lucky. The bald man¡¯s lips curled into a grin as he turned to me, his bloodied face illuminated by the eerie glow of demonic qi. The ground seemed to solidify where he stood; it didn''t seem to affect allies. "You will die first." He lunged, his claws tearing through the air toward me, a move I had already seen before. The same attack pattern. The same murderous intent. And thanks to my Refinement Simulation Technique, I knew exactly where it would land. My mind calculated the trajectory in an instant. Trapped as I was, I couldn''t sidestep or retreat. My feet were locked in the sinking ground. But my core was still free. I bent backward sharply, lowering my upper body into an extreme arch, my back hovering just inches from the corrupted earth. The attack whistled past my face, missing by a hair¡¯s breadth. My abs screamed from the strain, but I held my position, my breath steady despite the burning tension in my muscles. Tianyi came forward, grabbing me by the waist and pulling me out. Despite her smaller frame and my immense weight, she wrestled me out with a simple grunt of effort. "Stay back." Then she threw me a short distance away, just past immediate danger. Jian Feng followed up immediately, his sword arcing downward in a lethal stroke, aiming for the bald man¡¯s throat. But before the killing blow could land, the ground warped violently, throwing his attack trajectory off. The earth trembled beneath them as Jian Feng¡¯s strike went astray, narrowly missing the bald man¡¯s throat. The demonic cultivator twisted, shifting just out of range before surging forward again. But Tianyi was faster. She intercepted him mid-charge, her wings flaring as she kicked off the air itself, twisting and kicking him back, her legs providing a superior reach. The bald man grunted before the impact sent him skidding backward, his feet digging trenches into the corrupted earth. I landed with a grunt, tumbling across the snow before pushing myself upright. Tianyi had thrown me far enough that I was out of immediate danger, but not so far that I was out of the fight. I sucked in a deep breath, my body aching from the harsh landing. Good. I had a job to do. From my new vantage point, I surveyed the battlefield. The formations had settled naturally¡ªTianyi and two disciples against the bald man, while Windy, Jian Feng, and another disciple took on the hooded figure. Windy struck again, launching from the shifting ground like an arrow loosed from a bow. His aim was perfect, his body twisting mid-air to avoid a counterstrike. The hooded man snarled, swiping at him with his free hand, but Windy blurred¡ªhis body slipping through the cultivator¡¯s grip as if he were a ghost. He disengaged, landing fluidly in the snow. My eyes narrowed. The earth had stopped churning. The hooded cultivator had removed his palms from the ground, focusing fully on combat now, and though the battlefield was still difficult to maneuver in, the creeping quicksand effect had stopped spreading. The affected ground remained soft and difficult to maneuver, but it no longer shifted as violently as before. A slow breath left my lips. This was still a brutal battle. Despite being outnumbered, the demonic cultivators fought with a single, overwhelming advantage¡ªtheir complete disregard for their own lives. Every attack was all-or-nothing, with no thought given to preserving their bodies outside of their necks and heart. They fought to kill, and it seemed if they could take someone with them, that was enough. The Verdant Lotus disciples, on the other hand, weren¡¯t accustomed to such savage, relentless assaults. The soft earth had thrown them off further, making them hesitant, their movements sluggish compared to their usual precision. But we were still winning. In fact, none of the cultists landed a clean hit yet. Why? My eyes flicked between the ongoing fights, following every exchange, every clash of steel and claw. Tianyi. Windy. Individually, they were the strongest here¡ªbut mostly in raw cultivation level. If it came to the refinement of technique and skill, the disciples were superior. And yet, their presence had shifted what should have been a hard-fought battle into a slow, but inevitable victory. Windy struck again, his lithe form weaving through attacks like water through cracks. There was no hesitation in his movements, no fear in his approach. Tianyi¡¯s face remained blank as she danced through her fight with superhuman speed; the cultists had to defend against the second-class disciple''s attacks, along with her strikes from above. There was no fear paralyzing their movement. And that was the difference. The Verdant Lotus disciples were strong, but they were human. And humans hesitated in the face of something like this. How could they not? A single scratch from these monsters could mean corruption sinking into their bodies. A single mistake could be fatal. But Tianyi and Windy?'' They weren¡¯t human. They had faced death. Survived it. And more than that¡ªTianyi had fought these them before. Windy had suffered at their hands. They understood this enemy on a deeper level. And unlike the disciples, they didn¡¯t hesitate. This wasn¡¯t a sparring match or a sect competition. This was survival. The disciples¡¯ carefully practiced stances were being eroded by the battlefield itself. But Windy and Tianyi fought practically. Cleanly. Without waste. A battle like this wasn¡¯t won with perfect execution. It was won by adapting. I clenched my fists. They¡¯re keeping us in this fight. I needed to do my part. I reached into my pouch, fingers wrapping around the cool glass of a vial. I had spent the last hour preparing for this exact moment. The disciples weren¡¯t at their peak. The winter chill slowed their movements. The terrain was against them. Their fear worsened the quality of their attacks. But I could change that. I uncorked the vial with my teeth, tilting it back, then hurled it toward the disciple who was struggling to keep up. "Sun Yang!" I shouted, catching his attention. His head snapped toward me just in time to see the glass vial sailing through the air. "Drink it!" He caught it, his movements sluggish from the cold and the corrupting qi lingering in the air. There was hesitation in his eyes, but he trusted me enough to obey without question. He downed the Warming Tonic in one go. The effect was near-instantaneous. His posture straightened, the tension bleeding from his limbs. His breathing evened out, and the fog in his gaze cleared. He flexed his fingers, testing the renewed strength in his body. Then, a shadow loomed. The bald man¡¯s eyes flicked toward me, catching the exchange. His lips peeled back in a snarl as he surged forward, claws bared and wreathed in thick, black qi. Too fast. I barely had time to react, let alone move out of the way. Fine. I yanked another vial from my pouch. With a snap of my wrist, I hurled it at his feet. The Explosive Elixir shattered on impact. A burst of flame erupted between us, the force sending snow and debris flying. The bald man twisted mid-charge, forced to pivot away to avoid the worst of the explosion. And that was all the opening Tianyi needed. She appeared in a blur, wings slicing through the air. The bald man tried to evade, but the explosion had thrown him off balance. He managed to avoid a fatal strike, but not completely. A wet slice filled the air. His pinky finger spun through the snow, severed cleanly at the joint. The man let out a guttural hiss, cradling his injured hand, but Tianyi had already retreated from his range. He bared his teeth. "You dare¡ª" I was already moving, scanning the battlefield, looking for weak points. Sun Wang, now reinvigorated, had rejoined the battle, his swordplay noticeably sharper. The temporary boost from the tonic had restored his clarity, and he was no longer just reacting¡ªhe was attacking. Good. I continued my work, weaving through the battlefield as quickly as I could. A support role wasn¡¯t passive, it was about control. I wasn¡¯t just throwing out vials blindly. I was watching, predicting, strengthening the key points before they collapsed. A disciple near the edge of the fight wavered, his stance faltering. A Qi Restorative landed in his hand. "Drink." Another disciple hesitated, his breathing labored from exertion. I gave him a restorative elixir to replenish his stamina. Meanwhile, Tianyi and Windy ensured that none of my openings were exploited. Every time I moved, they adjusted, intercepting any demonic cultivator that even thought of coming for me. The two cultists honed their sights on me whenever I neared; whether it was because of my provocations or my support, I didn''t know. I used it to my advantage, diving in with resolute trust. Trust in my companions. Bit by bit, the tide shifted. The demonic cultivators were forced into tighter positions. They were still ferocious, still lethal, but for the first time since the fight began, they were cornered. Their backs touched. Blood dripped from open wounds. Surrounded. Victory was within our grasp. And then¡ª A voice. Low, drawling, and cutting through the thick of battle despite being no more than a whisper. "Why do the worshippers of the Heavenly Demon struggle against mere insects?" The air turned to ice. My breath hitched as a new presence unfurled from the cave. No. Not a person. A monster. Slowly, it stepped forward, emerging from the cavern¡¯s depths. Despite their injuries, despite their imminent defeat, the two demonic cultists dropped their heads, pressing them to the ground immediately. Their bloodied forms bowed, their voices trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with reverence. "We apologize, Envoy! Chapter 189: The Envoy The battlefield stilled. The weight of the Envoy''s presence crushed the air itself, heavier than the iron scent of blood or the lingering heat of battle. Even the wind dared not move, as though held in reverence or fear. His hair was long, falling past his shoulders. He wasn¡¯t draped in rippling muscle, nor did he have the hulking presence of a brute who had trained his body to the limits. But somehow, he was more terrifying. Where the other cultists were frail and gaunt, their skin stretched thin over malnourished frames, he was whole. Not heavy, not bulky, but balanced. Alive in a way the rest of them weren¡¯t. He moved with an unsettling grace, his body humming with vitality. However, his face was scarred. Deep, deliberate scars. Twin lines ran from his brow, down his hollowed cheeks, tracing the path where tears should have fallen. Like his very sorrow had been carved into his flesh, etched in a cruel mimicry of weeping. Another wound¡ªjagged and uneven¡ªcut from his lower lip, across his right cheek, disappearing into the shadow of his hood. It had healed poorly, as if he had never been given the time or the care to let it mend properly. Yet, despite the disfigurement, there was no pain in his expression. No bitterness or anger. The cultists stood frozen, not in panic, but in anticipation¡ªtheir gazes locked onto him, waiting for his decree. They simply... waited. We should''ve taken advantage; they were utterly vulnerable, injured, and surrounded. But we couldn''t move with that monster holding our attention. It was like trying to focus on a cornered rabbit as a tiger loomed overhead. My feet dug into the unstable earth, and I gritted my teeth as my body tried to run. And then¡ª "You¡¯ve failed," the Envoy said. His voice was unhurried. Not a reprimand. Not a rage-filled bellow. A simple, factual statement. A ripple passed through the demonic cultivators, their hands trembling where they kowtowed. He took a step forward. Unhurried. Calm. His fingers idly brushed against the cavern wall as he surveyed the battlefield. The bald man, his face half-burned and his breathing labored, prostrated himself, ignoring his missing finger. The second cultist, despite the number of wounds marring his body, raised his head without hesitation. "We apologize, Envoy. We have sinned!" The Envoy tilted his head, eyes flicking over the clearing. He inhaled deeply, as if savoring the chaos, before letting out a sigh. "It is understandable." A pause. "But unacceptable." The two kneeling cultists flinched. Their bodies shuddered like starving dogs awaiting a beating. "You were given a simple task," he continued, still unhurried. "To kill the intruders before my prayer is complete. Has the cult truly fallen this far? Unable to deal with rabble?" A strangled whimper escaped the bald man¡¯s lips. "Use the converts," the Envoy said, with all the interest of a noble selecting which teacup to drink from. From the cavern, seven figures stumbled forth. Their bodies were gaunt. Their eyes sunken, skin stretched thin over brittle bones. Their clothes were patchwork¡ªripped tunics, tattered robes, exposed flesh marred with dark bruises. Some were barefoot, their feet crusted with dirt, yet their lips moved ceaselessly in a droning whisper. Despite the softness at which they spoke, I strained my ears to hear. "Praise the Heavenly Demon." They swayed, their hands trembling, their breath ragged. Some were younger than I expected. Some were far too old. Their fingers twitched with the telltale glow of demonic qi, but their gazes... Madness. Not like the zeal the cultists displayed; it was more scattered than that. They were closer to beasts wearing human skin. The Envoy lifted a single hand and flicked his wrist. A lazy, dismissive gesture. "Kill them." The seven moved. And at the same time, Jian Feng threw down his vial, creating a plume of smoke. Movement rustled behind us. The signal for all of them to join the fight. Twenty versus ten. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The converts were fast, but not like the cultists. They lurched forward, untrained, their motions jerky and stiff. But their hands glowed with sickly, writhing qi, the same color as the corruption spreading beneath our feet. One of them, a young man¡ªmaybe my age¡ªcharged at me. His strike was wild. Untrained. It left his chest open, his weight poorly balanced, but if it hit¡ª I dodged. His hand barely missed my ribs, passing close enough that my skin tingled from the sheer presence of the demonic qi. He came again. Fast. Desperate. His feet scrambled for grip in the slush, his breathing sharp and erratic. With my arm injured and my stamina depleting, it was harder than I thought. I sidestepped his next lunge, my heart hammering against my ribs. He was unskilled. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t dangerous. The corruption surrounding his hands was enough to rot flesh, enough to cripple anyone who wasn¡¯t careful. I dove forward, catching him in the solar plexus with a palm strike. I knew pain wouldn''t do a damn thing against them, but as I delivered the follow-up strike¡ª I saw it. Patchwork clothes. No shoes. A wooden bracelet around his wrist. A torn silk ribbon tied to his arm. His body was frail. Too thin. Even more so than the cultists. And his reaction to the blow. Caution, pain, fear. A Verdant Lotus disciple intercepted another convert, his blade flashing¡ª A clean, practiced slash. The convert collapsed instantly, a soft gasp leaving his lips. But before he could die, before his body fully fell into the dirt: "Thank you." My stomach dropped. My pulse thundered in my ears. "STOP!" My voice tore through the battlefield, louder than the clash of swords, louder than the gasps of combat. "They¡¯re villagers! They¡¯re victims! Don''t kill them!" The disciples faltered. Their movements slowed. Their hands wavered. Their eyes darted toward me in confusion, but I could see it¡ªthe doubt. The guilt. But the cultists¡ª They did not hesitate. They pressed forward. Without fear. Without restraint. Without care for their own lives. It was as though their injuries minutes ago had been a lie. One disciple hesitated¡ªhis sword-arm faltering for just a breath¡ª And a jagged claw raked across his chest, shattering his sword. He cried out, his body slamming into the ground, blood splattering across the tainted snow. Another disciple held his blade too loosely¡ªhis strike half-formed with hesitation¡ª And he nearly missed his next target. The convert, despite his frailty, lunged with everything he had. The disciple had no choice but to kill him. His sword sliced through the man¡¯s chest, and he staggered backward, eyes wide. His hands shook. And then¡ªWindy lunged forward, intercepting a second strike from the cultist with engravings on his palms. The convert¡¯s tainted hand grazed Windy¡¯s tail. Windy jerked back, a sharp hiss escaping his throat. I felt the moment the demonic qi latched on, spreading through his scales like ink bleeding into water. "Fuck!" It was my fault. My words caused a change in the battlefield. We were hesitating. And hesitation in battle was death. We were being pushed back. Our footing unstable. Tianyi and Windy, under my orders, disabled rather than killed. Tianyi¡¯s strikes were precise¡ªbreaking limbs, twisting joints out of place. Windy¡¯s venom paralyzed the weaker ones. But even then¡ª It wasn¡¯t enough. Because while we were fighting with restraint¡ª The true threats were watching. The demonic cultivators were waiting. But the biggest threat was him. The Envoy moved. I barely had time to register the shift before his words slithered through the battlefield, low and unhurried. "I will deal with the most annoying one." A chill rippled down my spine. He reappeared several paces away, just as Tianyi struck a convert. Her strikes were precise; two pinpoint blows to the knees, rendering the man¡¯s legs useless. But before he could even collapse, the Envoy¡¯s robes flared open and I screamed. "TIANYI!" The moment she disabled the convert, something tore through his chest¡ªand continued it''s trajectory towards Tianyi''s face. It shot forward, slicing through the corpse like an afterthought, angling straight for her. With my warning, she twisted mid-air with transcendent reflexes. RIP! The blade clipped her wing. A deep wound punctured through her left wing¡¯s membrane, and almost immediately, a pure black qi seeped through the wound, writhing like ink in water. The Envoy retracted the chain ever so slightly, letting the convert''s body hang limply. It was a sickle and chain¡ªcarved entirely from jagged, yellowed bones, each link etched with crude engravings. I was already moving, feet pounding against the slush, but¡ª Windy was faster. He lunged for the Envoy, his body a blur of white scales, fangs gleaming with venom. I fumbled for my satchel, searching for the Essence Purifying elixir. "Tianyi, take this for your¡ª" She held up a hand, her gaze sharp with determination. "Not yet. No time." With that, she dove back into the fight. The chain snapped back. The convert''s body whipped toward Windy. He dodged effortlessly, slipping past with a flick of his body. But it was bait. The sickle surged forward, using the corpse as a distraction, inching ever closer to his neck. Tianyi intercepted it, deflecting the trajectory with a sweeping strike of her arm. A harrowing crack echoed through the battlefield as the sheer force fractured the exoskeleton along her forearm. The injury wasn¡¯t fatal, but the demonic qi spread immediately, dark veins crawling from the wound. With a grunt, her antennae flared with light, slowing the corruption¡¯s advance¡ªbut not stopping it. A temporary measure. My breath came fast, ragged. My heart slammed against my ribs, my grip tightening around the vial in my hand. We were losing control. For the first time, I felt it deep in my bones¡ªnot just exhaustion, not just hesitation¡ªfear. We weren¡¯t just fighting enemies. We were being made to kill victims. And the demonic cultivators? They waited. Using our fear and uncertainty against us. And through that, they overcame the numerical disadvantage. Like wolves circling a wounded herd. I clenched my jaw. No. NO ! "Disciples!" Jian Feng¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos like a blade. Despite the dirt and blood marring his face, his eyes never lost their spirit. "They are forcing you into panic. Victory takes priority! Disable the converts! Kill them if you must!" I turned, his words hammering into me even as my instincts screamed against them. But I forced myself to focus¡ªbecause he was right. "Follow my movements!" he commanded. His blade flashed. Clean, efficient, merciless. A convert lunged. Jian Feng parried, his deflection so smooth it barely wasted movement, and his counter sliced through the man¡¯s neck in a single breath. The bald cultist rushed forward, his claws wreathed in dark qi. He used the opening left by the convert''s sacrifice. Jian Feng didn¡¯t retreat. He pressed forward. A step in, his blade redirecting the momentum. A step out, positioning for the counter. And that¡¯s when I recognized it. The Bamboo Reprisal Counter. The rhythm. The flow. Power turned against its wielder. And in a blur¡ªhis blade pierced the cultist¡¯s heart. The first demonic cultivator fell. No matter their inhuman tolerance for pain, nothing overcame a fatal strike to the heart. But a breath of relief never came. Because the bald man smiled. His lips, split too wide, were stained with blood. My instincts screamed. His hand shot forward, gripping Jian Feng¡¯s blade, driving it deeper into his own chest. His whisper coiled around my ear, despite the distance. "Praise the Heavenly Demon." His body convulsed. Qi crackled across his skin. Expanding. I tore the Explosive Elixir from my satchel and hurled it with everything I had¡ªstraight between them. The detonation blasted them apart. Jian Feng was flung backward, his sword ripped from his grip. His body hit the ground hard, his robes scorched, his skin burned from my intervention. BOOM! A second explosion followed¡ªincinerating everything within an arm¡¯s length. The cultist was gone, reduced to nothing but ash. But Jian Feng was alive. "Jian Feng!" I was already beside him, dragging him upright. His breath came in shallow, ragged gasps. His hands¡ªcharred, trembling. I hurriedly uncorked a vial, pressing it against his lips. A numbing elixir. It wouldn''t fully heal him, but it would keep him in the fight. Before he could speak, I heaved him up, slinging his arm over my shoulder. Pain flared through my shoulder, but I gritted my teeth and carried him away from immediate danger. But the converts didn''t allow for me to get away so cleanly. The disciples saw. And something shifted. "PROTECT BROTHER JIAN FENG!" A Verdant Lotus disciple¡ªthe same one who had hesitated before¡ª His blade moved as he put himself between us and the converts. Another disciple caught the rhythm. Pushed forward. One by one, their movements steadied. The tide shifted. Their hesitation fell away like brittle husks, replaced with something sharper. A thousand drills, a thousand mornings of repetition, suddenly clicking into place. Their formation tightened, as they drew closer to form a wall between the enemies and Jian Feng. And they were pushing them back. The Envoy sighed. "Futile." Chapter 190: Rooted Amidst the Storm We were going to lose. It didn¡¯t matter that we outnumbered them. Didn¡¯t matter that we had fought through the converts, taken down the one of the demonic cultivators, and pushed this far. None of it mattered when the Envoy hadn¡¯t suffered a single wound. Tianyi and Windy were the only ones keeping him at bay, their movements sharpened to the absolute limit. Their speed, their coordination, their sheer lethality... despite it all, none of it had landed a clean hit. Not because the Envoy had an impenetrable defense. In fact, it was the opposite. He had openings everywhere. A too-wide step here. A seemingly mistimed parry there. The flicker of an exposed throat in the middle of a counter. Gaps that should not have existed in a battle at this level. But Tianyi knew. Windy knew. And even I knew. If they took those openings, they would die. Because that was how they fought. The demonic cultivators never cared for pain, never flinched from injury. Short of a strike to their neck, they did not defend. They traded. If it took a wound to land a wound, they took that exchange without hesitation. The way his eyes followed them, measuring, waiting. The subtle twitch of his fingers when they tested his defenses. He was inviting them in. It was why their battle remained a stalemate. And why, slowly, inevitably, they were being pushed back. Tianyi¡¯s movements remained sharp despite her wounded wing, her footwork compensating as she twisted and wove through the Envoy¡¯s strikes. But even glancing blows left their mark¡ªthe tendrils of corrupting energy seeping into her limbs, accumulating with every second. Windy struck with terrifying precision, his serpentine form weaving through attacks, his fangs flashing with venom. But he couldn¡¯t commit. Because if he lunged with everything he had¡ªhe would leave Tianyi exposed. So he held back. Just a fraction. Just enough. And that was all the Envoy needed. BOOM! His chain came crashing down from the sky, sending debris and snow flying to obscure their vision. The battlefield was a ruin of bodies and exhaustion. The last cultist was barely standing, his body swaying, his breathing ragged, but his eyes gleamed with the same mad devotion, unfettered by the losses on their side. Five of our own lay on the ground, grievously injured, their moans and sharp gasps cutting through the air. They weren¡¯t dead¡ªbut they would be soon without treatment. And yet, even now, Jian Feng pushed himself up. I had pulled him away, dragging him from the battle, but he shoved me off, eyes dark with unwavering focus. He stumbled slightly before steadying himself. ¡°I need to fight.¡± ¡°Jian Feng, you¡¯re barely standing¡ª¡± His fingers curled around one of the fallen disciples¡¯ swords, the metal slick with blood. He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I will fight,¡± he repeated. His tone left no room for argument. "Tend to the others, bring them further away from the battlefield." I exhaled sharply, stepping back. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± Jian Feng gave the smallest nod before he turned and rejoined the battle. I had one Qi Restorative Elixir. One Essence Purifying Elixir. And one last Explosive Elixir. As I ran to pull the heavily-injured disciples away from battle, I realized that was all I had left. And it wasn¡¯t enough. The Envoy wasn¡¯t just strong, he was fresh. His robe barely had a single tear, his breathing unlabored. Meanwhile, we were injured, exhausted, and barely keeping up. Despite our renewed morale, it was an uphill battle. "Guh!" The last of the converts fell, knocked unconscious with the flat of the blade. All seven converts were disabled or dead, and only two opponents remained. But as the remaining disciples made a move to intervene and break the stalemate between the Envoy and my companions, the cultist with engraved palms dove forward with unrelenting zeal. "YOU SHALL NOT PASS!" He slapped his palms to the earth, the veins on his forearms pulsating and turning purple as the ground shifted under our feet. The disciples faltered, and I hastened my efforts to gather the injured before they sank into the earth and were buried alive. I grabbed the nearest disciple, slinging his arm over my shoulder and dragging him out of range just as the earth buckled beneath us. The ground groaned, swallowing the corpses whole¡ªpulling bodies, blood, and shattered weapons into its depths. A choked gasp. I turned. One of the fallen converts¡ªone that had his arms and legs broken to stop him from moving¡ªlay at the edge of the sinking ground. His body was limp, barely conscious, but his face twisted in pure, instinctive terror as his head dipped beneath the surface. "... Damn it." I pulled the disciple just past the shifting terrain, just far enough to be safe. Then, with a sharp breath, turned back. The dirt had already reached the convert¡¯s nose. His lips parted in a weak, rasping breath, his fingers twitching uselessly against the slush. I hesitated. Just for a moment. Then I grabbed him by the collar and hauled him out. He coughed, choking on a mixture of snow and soil, his body trembling violently. But he was alive. The ground stopped shifting as Jian Feng knocked the cultist into the ground. I clenched my fists. There had to be something¡ªanything¡ªI could do. I needed something to turn the tables. But what? And then, out of the corner of my eye¡ª I saw inside the cave. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. My stomach twisted. Bloodsoul Blooms. Dozens of them. They lined the cavern floor, growing in tangled knots of crimson and black. Their stems twisted unnaturally, their fleshy petals writhing like they were breathing. And at their center¡ª A decomposing corpse. Another demonic cultivator, half-absorbed. Their flesh sagged, melting into the roots, their bones barely visible beneath the pulsing plant matter. My thoughts raced, and I made the split-second call. ¡°Tianyi, Windy¡ªbuy me time!¡± I dove into the cave. The Envoy¡¯s composure cracked. For the first time, he showed real emotion. His cold detachment fractured into something resembling anger. His entire body tensed, and his head snapped toward me. ¡°NO!¡± His voice was like a hammer on stone, reverberating through the battlefield. His foot dug into the earth¡ª And the entire group moved to stop him. Jian Feng¡¯s sword flashed. A Verdant Lotus disciple intercepted with a strike. Windy lunged. But it was Tianyi who took center stage. She blurred forward¡ªfaster, sharper, more vicious than before. I saw her face for a brief moment¡ªflushed, almost feverish. And at her feet¡ª An empty vial of medicinal wine. Her body contorted as she dodged the jagged bone sickle by a razor-thin margin. And she delivered a clean kick to the Envoy''s chin, giving him pause. I rushed toward the patch of blood-red plants, my palm already reaching outward. Essence Extraction. I willed it forward, but just like before, it resisted, blending the line between creature and plant. But compared to the sample I worked with, it was like comparing a cat to a tiger. There was no comparison for it''s resistance. My breath came in short gasps as I pulled. Harder than I ever had before. "Come on, come on, come on¡ª" Anomaly Detected: Skill Evolution Beyond System Parameters Essence Extraction - You can extract the spiritual essence of plants, beasts and metals for the creation of pills and elixirs. You can further extract essences into its different properties, and extract from multiple sources at the same time. I didn¡¯t have time to process it. I lifted my hand, palm outstretched. The Bloodsoul Blooms shuddered¡ªthen tore free with an audible snap. Multiple essences at once. Something I¡¯d never done before. Their energy coalesced into my palm, spiraling together, dark and writhing. I grit my teeth, forcing the essence apart and extracting even further for my needs. I couldn¡¯t afford all of it. I only needed two things. Its volatility and unbridled yin qi that gave it power. I cast everything else aside. The dregs of the extraction fell to the cave floor¡ªrotting the stone where they landed. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Alchemical Nexus. The formations formed into place, surrounding my palm. Without a cauldron or a pill furnace, I only had one option and tuned it for stability. Heavenly Flame Mantra. I let out a slow breath as the fire flickered across my hand, turning my palm into a heated surface for refinement. I reached for the Explosive Elixir from my belt and combined it with the Bloodsoul Bloom essence. It was beyond theory. Beyond practice. My Refinement Simulation Technique flared to life, as the reaction should have torn my arm apart seized as I adjusted the stability at the exact moment of imbalance, using the natural resistance of the demonic plant''s essence to bind the energy rather than suppress it. It was about control. It was about knowing exactly when to let chaos reign and when to impose order. It was about trusting the process. Your Mind has reached Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 4 The reaction was immediate. My mind worked even faster than before. A dark, unstable mass took shape¡ªa dormant elixir that held the power of multiple Bloodsoul Blooms. But it wasn¡¯t ready. It needed a trigger. My hand trembled. I only had one thing left. The Essence Purifying Elixir. The antithesis of demonic qi. Opposites. Life and death. Creation and destruction. Two forces that could never merge without consequences. Unless I made them. I broke the vial, letting the purifying essence mix with the corrupted yin energy. It fought me. It screamed like the souls of the damned, of the many sacrificed in order to cultivate the Bloodsoul Bloom. The instability surged, the opposing energies threatening to explode outward¡ª But I didn¡¯t panic. I let go of control. Of fear. I let my qi sink into the reaction, not to force it into submission, but to guide it, my body no longer just a cultivator''s vessel but a part of the alchemical process itself. The black and red sphere in my palm writhed, threatening to tear itself apart. The Alchemical Nexus flickered, the symbols inscribed in the air fracturing under the strain. It wouldn''t hold. I had to move. I was already running before the concoction fully stabilized, my legs burning with exhaustion. The unstable mass pulsed against my skin, scorching my palm. It wouldn¡¯t last much longer¡ªit would detonate the moment its balance collapsed. And I could feel it instinctually. Seconds. That¡¯s all I had. I tore out of the cave, nearly tripping as my vision swam. The battlefield was chaos. Disciples leaned on each other, barely standing, their robes drenched in sweat and blood. Jian Feng stood amid them, sword planted in the earth, his breath ragged. Blood seeped through his fingers, pressed against a deep wound in his side. Tianyi still fought, her movements sharp¡ªbut her left wing was rotting, corruption eating away at the membrane. Windy coiled low, his tail twitching where demonic qi had begun to spread. And the Envoy continued fighting without pause, his robes torn in several places and blood trailing down his lip. ¡°EVERYONE, GET BACK!¡± Tianyi was already moving. Windy, too. They felt the danger before I even said it. The disciples hesitated; but only for a moment. Jian Feng caught my tone immediately. ¡°FALL BACK!¡± His voice cut through the battlefield like steel, and the disciples surged backward, dragging the wounded with them in the split-second they had. The Envoy turned toward me, his sunken eyes locking onto the mass in my palm. Recognition flickered within his eyes. And for the second time, I saw his composure crack. I threw it. Within moments of the sphere leaving my fingers, the fragile equilibrium shattered¡ª And the world erupted. BOOOOOOOM! A deafening explosion tore through the battlefield, shattering the ground, incinerating the last surviving cultist as he leapt forward in a desperate attempt to protect the Envoy. The wave of heat and pressure blasted outward. The shockwave threw me along with bodies, debris, and corpses alike into the air. The snow melted instantly in the ensuing blast. I barely managed to brace before I was hurled backward, my body skidding into the cave. Pain. Everywhere. My ears rang. I gasped for breath, my body screaming in protest. But we had won. The battlefield lay in ruin. The disciples, though battered, were alive. Some lay unmoving, but their breathing was still there. Blood-splattered, burned, but alive. I forced my shaking arms beneath me, my body barely responding as I lifted my head. The dust was clearing. And in the center of the devastation... The Envoy was still standing. "... No." I barely resisted the urge to fall to my knees then and there. He stood amid the carnage, his robes in tatters, his body burned beyond recognition. His left arm hung limply, barely attached to his shoulder. His sickle and chain were gone, destroyed in the blast. His body should¡¯ve collapsed. But he was still upright. His lips twisted into something inhuman. "Who dares..." His voice rumbled like a death knell. "Who dares... to challenge God''s Envoy?" His eyes burned with something beyond hatred. I saw it in him. Desperation. He wasn¡¯t just angry about the fight. He was angry about the cave. I had destroyed their accumulated Bloodsoul Blooms. Something they couldn¡¯t replace. His head tilted back. The wounds across his face split further as he let out a guttural, animalistic roar. "YOUR SIN SHALL NEVER BE CLEANSED, EVEN WITH YOUR DEATH!" And then he moved. Straight for me. I couldn¡¯t react. My body was beyond its limit. My limbs refused to move, my vision blurred, my breath too shallow to even summon my qi to keep myself upright. I had nothing left. I watched as his remaining arm stretched toward me. His fingers curled, reaching for my throat with a sickly black energy coating his hands. Move. My body didn¡¯t respond. Move, damn it! With the last of my strength, I took a single step. His fingers brushed past my hair as I stepped forward, just barely avoiding his grasp. And in that instant¡ª ROOTED BANYAN STANCE! I shifted my weight, locked my core, let his momentum carry him into my outstretched fist¡ª And redirected everything. Rooted Banyan Stance has reached level 7. His body lurched past me, his own strength twisting against him. The technique wasn¡¯t perfect. I wasn¡¯t strong enough, nor were my reserves enough to complete the technique. My execution was flawed. But it was enough. CRACK! Pain tore through me as my arm snapped under the force. The imperfect stance hadn¡¯t negated everything. I felt bone shatter, my body nearly giving out. But the Envoy wasn''t done. Even now. His eyes flashed with the vitality of a man far from death. "I AM THE EMISSARY OF GOD!" I watched him surge with qi. I could only raise my head in despair as he moved to grab me. Tianyi¡¯s wings snapped forward, turning into honed blades. With extreme precision, her attack aimed at his neck. The Envoy caught it with his bare hands, cutting deep into his palm, before he crumpled the gossamer wings as though they were paper. Before he could follow up with another attack, Windy struck. His entire body coiled, his fangs sinking deep into the Envoy¡¯s other arm, twisting so violently that bone cracked. The sound was like splintering wood. And then the disciples moved as one, shadows around my peripheral vision. They drove their swords into him. One. Two. Five. Several blades pierced the Envoy''s body. Even then¡ªhe refused to fall. His head lifted, mouth open, a final curse forming on his tongue. "PRAISE THE¡ª" My eyes widened as his qi continued to surge, rising even further to the point I could feel it pressing down on me. His body expanded, the tell-tale sign of self-destruction. If the cultists could give their lives to create such powerful explosions, the damage by the Envoy''s would undoubtedly... But Jian Feng was already moving. His sword flashed. A single, clean cut. The Envoy''s head separated from his shoulders, pausing mid-phrase. It rolled carelessly to the ground. Then his body collapsed, the rising energy dissipating like it was all a lie. For a moment, no one moved. The battlefield was silent. The only sound was the wind howling through the ruined clearing, carrying the scent of burned flesh and scorched earth. The snow had long since melted from the heat of battle, leaving only blackened, frozen soil beneath us. Jian Feng remained standing, his sword dripping with the Envoy¡¯s blood, his breathing ragged. His grip on the hilt trembled, not from fear, but from sheer exhaustion. Tianyi wavered, her wings twitching as she tried to fold them back. Her left wing, tattered and rotting at the edges, barely responded to her movements. Windy was coiled low to the ground, his body rigid, his breathing slow and heavy. His tail, darkened by demonic corruption, twitched weakly. The Verdant Lotus disciples stood where they were, chests heaving, robes stained red. Then, one of them took a shaky step forward. His sword slipped from his grip, landing in the dirt with a dull thud. His lips parted, his voice raw from battle. ¡°We¡¯re alive,¡± he murmured, almost as if he couldn¡¯t believe it himself. Then, louder. ¡°We¡¯re alive!¡± His knees buckled, and he caught himself, his breath hitching as he sucked in a deep, trembling inhale. ¡°We won.¡± The words rippled through the battlefield like a slow wave. Jian Feng finally let go of his sword. The blade clattered against the ground, his hands falling to his sides. He closed his eyes, tilting his head back as his breath came out in a long, slow exhale. A sigh of relief. A breath of survival. I tried to step forward. My legs buckled instantly. ¡°¡ª!¡± My vision swam as I stumbled, my body completely giving out. Before I could hit the ground, someone caught me. Tianyi. Her hands gripped my shoulders, steadying me. Her fingers trembled. I barely had the strength to respond. My vision was blurring, my mind barely holding onto consciousness, but I forced myself to look up. The Envoy¡¯s body lay motionless. His head, severed, lay several feet away, his frozen expression twisted into something between rage and disbelief. Blood pooled beneath him, seeping into the dirt, into the remains of the battlefield. He was dead. The last of them were gone. And yet... I swallowed, my throat dry. The Envoy was dead. And yet... it didn¡¯t feel like victory. Just survival. Tianyi must have sensed the shift in my thoughts because her fingers tightened slightly on my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it now,¡± she murmured. ¡°Later.¡± I exhaled slowly. Later. For now, we were alive. For now, we had won. That had to be enough. Chapter 191: When Water Overflows I woke up to the scent of medicinal herbs. My body ached. A deep, marrow-deep kind of ache, like every muscle, every bone, had been wrung dry and left to mend itself with whatever scraps remained. My right arm was immobilized in a sling, my torso wrapped tightly in layers of bandages. The linen pressed against my ribs with each breath, reminding me that I was still in one piece. Barely. The ceiling above me was familiar¡ªwooden beams, polished and sturdy, faintly illuminated by the light filtering through the window. The Soaring Swallow. A private room. I was safe. For a long moment, I just lay there, eyes unfocused, my mind struggling to make sense of the time between then and now. My body shifted slightly, and a sharp pull of pain snapped me fully into wakefulness. I hissed through my teeth, turning my head slightly to assess my injuries. Nobody was in the room with me. Slowly, the missing pieces began slotting back into place. Windy had been the one to go back to the village. I barely remembered giving the order. Everything had been fading into a haze of pain and exhaustion, my body screaming for rest. But Windy had understood. He had slithered away, his small form cutting through the snow-covered ground, moving faster than anyone else could have. We needed help. We needed someone to bring the injured back before the cold finished what the battle had started. But before Windy had returned, before I had collapsed¡ª Jian Feng had been the one to reach me first. I could still feel the way his hand had gripped my jaw, forcing me to stay awake, his voice sharp with something between frustration and urgency. ''Don¡¯t pass out yet.'' He had pressed a vial to my lips, the taste of qi-restoring medicine burning down my throat, forcing clarity into my sluggish mind. And then Tianyi had been there, too. She had been pale, her breath unsteady, but she had placed her hands over my worst wounds, her remaining qi seeping into my body. It wasn¡¯t much, but it had been enough. Enough to keep me awake. Enough to keep me moving. Because the others still needed help. The injured disciples had been scattered across the battlefield, some shivering from blood loss, others on the edge of unconsciousness. The cold was relentless, leeching the warmth from their bodies, threatening to finish what the battle hadn¡¯t. With Jian Feng, Tianyi, and the few able-bodied disciples to help, I had stumbled from one to another, working as quickly as my broken body allowed. We raided their satchels, their robes, pulling out medicine that they had carried but were too weak to use themselves. Bandages. Pills. Coagulants. I had even treated the converts. Three of them had survived. Their bodies had been broken, battered by the fight, but they were still breathing. I had nearly hesitated before treating them, but the words had already been burned into my mind. ''They''re victims.'' I had forced my shaking hands to move. Applied pressure to wounds. Poured Essence Purifying Elixir onto their injuries, watching the corruption sizzle and fade. And Tianyi. I had knelt beside her as she slumped to the ground, her left wing trembling, black veins creeping through the delicate membrane. I had used the last of my Essence Purifying Elixir on her. The elixir had hissed upon contact, eating away at the corruption like fire to parchment. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I didn¡¯t know how much I had saved. But I had tried. And then¡ª Then I had seen them. A blur of figures cutting through the snow. A familiar voice calling my name. Elder Ming. Wang Jun. Villagers, rushing forward with stretchers, blankets, carrying supplies. Their faces had been twisted with alarm, their breath visible in the cold as they sprinted across the battlefield. Windy had returned. Help had come. And the moment I saw them, the moment I knew that everyone would be okay¡ª I collapsed. I pushed myself upright, gritting my teeth as a dull ache rippled through my body. My right arm, bound tight in the sling, throbbed in protest, but I ignored it. My legs felt stiff, leaden from disuse, but they held my weight as I swung them over the side of the bed. It was only when I stood that I realized how much my body resisted movement. Every joint felt slow, every breath just a little too sharp, a little too ragged. It wasn''t just from the Black Tortoise Tribulation either. My arms stung, the bruises and bandages pulling at raw skin. I shuffled toward the door, my fingers brushing against the wooden frame as I steadied myself. The Soaring Swallow¡¯s halls were quiet as I stepped out, the inn¡¯s usual warmth muted in the early morning light. The scent of porridge and boiled herbs wafted from below, mingling with the soft murmur of voices. I followed it, moving carefully down the stairs, my good hand trailing along the railing for support. As I reached the dining area, the first thing I saw was Lan-Yin. She sat at a table near the hearth, a small bowl of sugar water in front of her, a spoon in one hand. Across from her, Tianyi sipped slowly, wings partially unfurled as if to stretch them out. Windy coiled lazily beside her, his long body draped over the back of the chair, chewing on what looked like a piece of roasted meat. The moment Lan-Yin spotted me, she jolted upright, nearly knocking over the bowl. ¡°Kai?¡± Her voice was loud enough that a few heads turned from other tables. ¡°You¡¯re awake?!¡± I exhaled through my nose, dragging a chair out before easing myself into it. ¡°Seems like it.¡± Lan-Yin¡¯s eyes darted over me, scanning my injuries, as if she half-expected me to collapse again. She didn¡¯t say it, but I could hear the unspoken question in her expression: Are you really alright? Instead of answering that, I asked, ¡°What happened to the others?¡± She hesitated for only a moment before answering. ¡°They¡¯re recovering. The Verdant Lotus disciples had a rough time, but none of them are in critical condition anymore.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Jian Feng¡¯s already started patrolling again.¡± ¡°And the converts?¡± I asked. Lan-Yin¡¯s lips pressed together. ¡°They¡¯re secured,¡± she said carefully. ¡°Jian Feng had the help of Wang Jun to secure them in their courtyard. Not sure what''s happened since.¡± I glanced at Tianyi. She had been quiet the entire time, sipping at her sugar water. Lan-Yin sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been out for two days, Kai. We weren¡¯t sure when you¡¯d wake up.¡± Two days. That explained why my body felt so stiff. But the real question was¡ª ¡°No casualties?¡± I asked. She shook her head. ¡°None.¡± The breath I let out felt heavier than I expected. The relief should have hit me harder, should have unraveled something inside me, but it didn¡¯t. It sat there, lodged in my chest, like a knot I didn¡¯t know how to untangle. I nodded. ¡°Good.¡± It was nothing short of a miracle. I turned to Tianyi, my gaze flicking to her wing, the one I had poured the last of my elixir onto. ¡°How¡¯s your wing?¡± I asked. She shifted slightly at the question. Then, in a slow, deliberate motion, she unfolded it. The damage was still visible, the edges frayed and uneven, but... it was healing. The torn membrane had begun to regrow, thin and translucent, like fresh silk spun in the sunlight. ¡°It will be slow,¡± Tianyi said, her voice even. ¡°My wings do not heal the same way the rest of my body does.¡± I exhaled, nodding. It wasn¡¯t fully healed, but it wasn¡¯t lost, either. My shoulders sagged in relief, and I bent down to pet Windy. ¡°I¡¯m going to step outside for a bit,¡± I said. ¡°Get some fresh air.¡± Lan-Yin frowned. ¡°You just woke up. You need more time to rest.¡± I flashed a lopsided smile¡ªthough even to me, it felt hollow at the edges. ¡°I¡¯m more than fine.¡± She didn¡¯t look convinced. Windy¡¯s head lifted slightly from where he was coiled, his blue eyes blinking at me lazily, but he said nothing. I pushed myself to my feet, ignoring the stiffness in my limbs. My body protested, but I forced it to move, heading for the door. The moment I stepped outside, the cold air bit into my skin. The village was already awake. People moved through the streets, going about their day with a quiet sense of normalcy. It was strange, how the world could just continue as if nothing had happened. But the moment I took a step forward, I heard it. A murmur. A ripple through the crowd. Heads turned. Eyes widened. And within seconds, the quiet hum of the morning turned into something much louder. A group of villagers rushed toward me. ¡°Kai!¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Should you even be walking right now?¡± Their voices overlapped, a blur of noise, but my mind barely processed it. Their faces were familiar, their concern genuine, but I felt... detached. Like I was watching this from somewhere far away. I nodded along, answering their questions automatically, my words feeling distant even to myself. I barely had time to register the voices before another figure shoved his way through the crowd. Wang Jun. His sleeves were still rolled up, soot smeared across his arms and face. He must have sprinted straight from the forge the moment he heard the commotion. The moment his eyes landed on me, his face twisted into something between relief and sheer exasperation. ¡°You crazy bastard,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°Of all the things, you really had to dive straight into a death battle with demonic cultivators?¡± I knew I was supposed to laugh. The words were lighthearted, meant to be a scolding, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to react the way I normally would. I exhaled, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment thing.¡± ¡°One that almost got you killed.¡± I didn¡¯t argue. Mostly because he wasn¡¯t wrong. But before he could keep going, I turned toward the gathered villagers¡ªthe people I had grown up with, and the newer faces that had only recently found refuge in our village. Some of them looked at me like I had just climbed back from the underworld. Others, with quiet reverence. It was... odd, to say the least. ¡°I appreciate the concern,¡± I said, forcing a small smile. ¡°But I¡¯d like some time to myself.¡± They hesitated. Then, slowly, they nodded. Respecting my wishes, they dispersed, though not without lingering glances thrown my way. I turned and continued forward. My destination was already set, and my steps led me to a familiar set of wooden door. It creaked slightly as I pushed it open, revealing the familiar warmth of the space inside. Elder Ming sat at his table, his back straight, a teapot resting beside him. Across from him was Ren Zhi. They looked up as I entered. I bowed my head slightly. ¡°Elder Ming. Elder Zhi.¡± Elder Ming¡¯s eyes scanned me, his gaze unreadable. I forced a weak chuckle. ¡°Sorry for missing morning training. I figured I could take a break for two days.¡± Before I could straighten, I felt something¡ªa light tap against my head. Startled, I looked up. Elder Ming¡¯s hand hovered in the air where he had just chopped at me. ¡°You stupid student,¡± he muttered. His voice was quiet. But there was a slight tremble to it. I stared. Then, slowly, I noticed it. The slight redness at the corners of his eyes. A lump formed in my throat. Something inside me¡ªsomething tightly wound, held together by sheer force of will¡ªstarted to fray. I swallowed, lowering my head. ¡°I was scared,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It hurt. I¡ªI didn¡¯t know if we were going to make it.¡± ¡°You should be scared,¡± Elder Ming muttered, voice rougher than usual. ¡°Because I was. I thought you were going to die.¡± And just like that, I broke. The exhaustion, the fear, the overwhelming relief... it all finally caught up to me. My shoulders shook. Tears welled at the edges of my vision, blurring the familiar warmth of the room. Elder Ming didn¡¯t say anything. He just sighed softly. Then, with the same weathered hands that had guided me since I was a child, he reached forward and placed a steady hand on my head. And for the first time since waking up, I let myself feel it. Chapter 192: Strong Enough The clash of battle rang through the morning air. Wang Jun¡¯s blade arced toward me in a clean, decisive strike¡ªone that would have forced me to retreat just days ago. But I didn¡¯t retreat. I stepped in. His wooden sword came down in a sharp, calculated arc, aiming for my ribs. My instincts flared, old habits whispering at me to evade, to avoid risking an exchange. But something had changed. I shifted my weight, my good hand snapping up. The moment Wang Jun¡¯s blade entered my range, I twisted my wrist and parried it downward with a closed fist, letting the force dissipate against my forearm. His stance faltered for just a breath, his weight shifting slightly off-balance. I bent my wrist downward, like a crane''s neck, and pulled my strike just before it could connect with his chin. Parrying and countering with a single move. ¡°Again?¡± He rubbed his chin with a scowl. ¡°I haven¡¯t slacked off once, and I¡¯m still getting beaten like a dog.¡± I exhaled, shaking out my hand, feeling the faint sting of impact from parrying the sword. A quiet satisfaction settled in my chest. Because this wouldn''t have happened before. Before, I would have dodged. Before, I would have hesitated. Before, I wouldn¡¯t have dared step into the space of a blade so confidently. But when you¡¯ve faced the claws of a demonic cultivator, dripping with writhing, corrosive qi¡ªa wooden sword feels almost laughable in comparison. I rolled my shoulder, feeling the tension in my bound arm, a reminder of my limits. I wasn¡¯t at full strength, not yet. And I knew better than to let pride fool me into thinking I was invincible. Elder Ming chuckled, his voice carrying the familiar warmth of amusement, but something about the way he looked at me felt different. ¡°You¡¯ve made great strides,¡± he said. ¡°More than I expected. But...¡± He trailed off. I caught it immediately. ¡°What is it?¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I frowned but didn¡¯t push. Elder Ming wasn¡¯t the type to speak his thoughts unless he was ready. He exhaled, rubbing his hands together as if brushing something away. ¡°Morning training is finished. You¡¯re both free to go.¡± Wang Jun groaned dramatically, stretching his arms behind his head. I chuckled, wiping sweat from my brow as I turned toward the Soaring Swallow. There was another major shift in my routine, something unexpected but welcome¡ªI¡¯d been reading more. It had started because of necessity. My body still needed more rest than usual, which meant fewer physical activities outside of training. But that time wasn¡¯t wasted, because Elder Zhi had been providing me with books. The Soaring Swallow¡¯s upper floor was quiet when I arrived, many of the refugees still sleeping in the early morning. I knocked on the door at the end of the hall. "Come in." I stepped into the dimly lit room, the faint scent of parchment and ink filling the air. Elder Zhi sat where he always did, his expression serene, his hands resting lightly on the table before him. "The books are over there." I nodded, stepping forward to take the small stack of books placed neatly on the table. Another set. I ran my fingers along the edges of the bindings, feeling the meticulous precision of each page. These weren¡¯t just any books. Elder Zhi had explained it to me not long after I woke up¡ªhis ability to recreate books from memory, copying down the original contents down to the exact character. It was something he had done as a way to repay the village, to offer me something in return for the refuge I had helped provide. But the quality of these books... I had requested martial arts manuals, whatever he had that I could use to train my stagnant Accelerated Reading skill. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Instead, I had received something far beyond my expectations. The texts covered martial philosophy, strategy, formations for group combat, and even deeper insights into the structure of various martial schools¡ªbreaking down their core principles in a way that made them digestible, yet clearly written by someone with an expert¡¯s eye. I looked up at Elder Zhi. He remained as composed as ever, as if none of this was unexpected. ¡°You remembered all of this?¡± I asked, my voice carefully neutral. He smiled slightly. ¡°Books I read long ago,¡± he said simply. ¡°Ones I remembered well, before I lost my sight.¡± Before he lost his sight. I studied him for a long moment. There was more to him, that much was clear. But I didn¡¯t press. However, another question popped up in my head. "Elder Zhi... are you aware of the Heavenly Interface?" He paused, and nodded. "Yes, I have also received it''s gift." "How do you perceive it, then? With your blindness? ¡°It is difficult to explain to those who have always seen with their eyes, but... imagine a world where every word is carved into your thoughts, where every stroke of a character is as vivid as if it were painted across the sky. That is what I perceive.¡± I frowned, tilting my head slightly. ¡°You mean... it gives you an image?¡± Elder Zhi nodded. ¡°Not just an image. It is as though the words are sculpted directly into my mind, each one distinct and absolute. No ink, no parchment, but real nonetheless.¡± I let that settle in, glancing at his face. His scarred eyes remained motionless, unseeing, yet there was an awareness to him that had nothing to do with sight. ¡°Does it feel strange?¡± I asked. ¡°It did, at first. But I have lived in darkness for a long time. The Heavenly Interface is simply another way of reading. One that does not rely on what was taken from me.¡± I studied him for a moment longer. There was something deeply unshaken about Elder Zhi. Someone who had lost so much, yet spoke of it as if it were nothing more than the turning of a page. I shook my head. ¡°Thank you, Elder Zhi. For indulging my curiosity.¡± ¡°And for the books,¡± I added, placing a hand on the newly bound texts he had prepared. He inclined his head. ¡°It is no trouble. I will continue to prepare them for as long as you need.¡± I turned to leave, but just as I reached the door, I hesitated. The venerable elder had returned to his work, his fingers moving carefully over a new manuscript, his expression serene. I opened my mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, I simply nodded to myself and stepped out into the hallway, his words still lingering in my mind. I stared down at the books in my hands, and the variety of tools he used to assemble and bind these books together. More knowledge. More refinement. More ways to grow. The village had settled into a comfortable rhythm, and so had I. My injuries still limited me, but even with one good arm, I refused to be idle. As I made my way home, I caught sight of Tianyi surrounded by children, her wings shifting slightly as they reached out, hesitant but fascinated. Windy, coiled beside her, looked utterly miserable as a small girl tugged gently at his tail. I smirked. Windy¡¯s suffering was self-inflicted; he could run away at any time. But for all his complaints, he tolerated their presence. Tianyi, on the other hand, was far more at ease with them than I expected. She leaned down slightly as one of the children whispered something to her, then nodded sagely, as if they had just shared the most profound secret in the world. I shook my head in amusement and walked past, giving them their space. I had other things to do. My greenhouse had always been important to me. But now, it had become something more. A place where I had control, in spite of my injury. With my abilities improving, I could accelerate the growth of herbs at an astonishing rate. The only limit was how much qi I was willing to expend. I knelt by the raised beds, exhaling slowly before pressing my palm to the soil. A steady flow of qi seeped from my hand, spreading beneath the surface. I split my reserves carefully, ensuring that no single plant took too much, balancing the infusion between three key herbs. Ginseng. The backbone of most restorative elixirs. Jadeleaf Lily. A stabilizer for many pill formulas, preventing volatile reactions. Last but not least, Golden Bamboo. There was no need to speak on it''s effects. Its stalks thickened, stretching skyward at an accelerated pace, a deep golden hue shimmering beneath the morning light. It had absorbed my qi more aggressively than expected. I stood, brushing off my sleeve, and turned toward the clearing where Tianyi still sat with the children. "Tianyi, mind helping me cut some of this down?" She turned at my call, blinking before shifting slightly on her feet¡ªthen pausing. Ah. Her wings. The damage from the demonic qi was still healing. I grimaced. I should¡¯ve remembered. ¡°No need,¡± I muttered, flexing my fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± She tilted her head, as if debating whether to insist. But in the end, she simply nodded. And so, I did it the hard way. An hour later, my arm burned. Even with only one working arm, I cut down and stripped the bamboo, gathering the usable portions and hauling them back to my workshop. The freshly harvested bamboo shoots gleamed, still rich with the qi they had absorbed. With careful precision, I began the extraction, pulling out essences and distributing them in several small vials. The Alchemical Nexus flared to life. Formations illuminated the air around my pill furnace, intricate runes shifting as I guided the essence through the refining process. This time, I wasn¡¯t just working with raw bamboo essence. I combined it with a myriad of carefully selected ingredients, adjusting the flow of qi instinctively. The process felt smoother than ever before; like my body and mind had finally aligned with the act of alchemy itself. I wasn¡¯t just following a formula. I was shaping it, refining it. After an indeterminate amount of time passed, three pills settled in my palm, their surface warm to the touch¡ªGolden Drop pill. Their potency had diminished due to repeated use, but they still carried a powerful effect. Accelerated healing. Deep nourishment for the body and meridians. I set two aside for Tianyi and Windy. And swallowed the last one myself. Night fell. I stirred from my cultivation, feeling the lingering warmth of the pill settle deep in my bones. My recovery had taken another leap forward. Despite how severe they were, it wouldn''t be long before I''d be fully healed. The disciples recovered faster than I expected as well. Some were already resuming patrolling. And among them, I was well aware of those who lost their fingers, permanently affecting their ability to wield a sword. Or one who even lost an eye, blinding him. But they were alive, and recovering day by day. Jian Feng had mentioned it in passing, but it was only now, after seeing it firsthand, that I truly began to understand. ''When your body crosses the threshold into the Qi Initiation Stage, it doesn¡¯t just mean an increase in power or speed. It means you are no longer bound by the same limitations as an ordinary human. The human body breaks. It bleeds. It scars. It weakens with time. That is the nature of mortality. But when you step beyond that, when you begin cultivating qi, your body ceases to be bound by those same rules.'' The wounds inflicted by the cultists constantly ate away at our bodies. But with Essence Purifying Elixir, even the most severe injuries would eventually be healed by our internal qi instead of fighting the corrupting effects of demonic energy. Stretching slightly, I turned toward Tianyi and Windy, who had entered the shop and rested idly by the windowsill. ¡°Here,¡± I said, setting down the two remaining pills. ¡°These will help.¡± Tianyi took hers without hesitation. Windy sniffed his suspiciously. ¡°You saw me make them,¡± I said dryly. ¡°It¡¯s not poison.¡± Windy flicked his tongue, then curled around the pill, swallowing it in one swift motion. I watched as they both settled into meditation, entering their own form of cultivation. Spirit beasts and humans cultivated differently¡ªthey followed instinct, while we followed technique. I had asked them before how they circulated qi. Tianyi had only shrugged. And Windy performed his version of a shrug. "We just do." Simple as that. The words lingered in my mind as I settled onto my cot, staring at the ceiling. We just do. Was it really that simple? I let out a slow breath, my body still thrumming with the lingering warmth of the Golden Drop Pill. My recovery had accelerated, my meridians strengthening with each cycle of qi that pulsed through me. Even with that knowledge, doubt gnawed at me. How strong is strong enough? I had fought and survived a battle that should have killed me. I had pushed beyond my limits, honed my skills, and carved a path forward. But it still felt like I was standing at the base of an endless mountain, the peak obscured in the clouds above. Essence Awakening? Spirit Ascension? Earthly Transcendence? What would it take? What threshold would make the difference? I clenched my fist. The battle had changed me. That much was clear. But it had also left something behind; a weight that pressed down on me both physically and mentally, even in the quiet of the night. The demonic cultivators were still out there. There was no telling what they''d do. The thought sent a chill through me, one that had nothing to do with the cold air seeping through the cracks in the window. I exhaled sharply, rubbing at my temples. No answers would come tonight. Only more questions. Instead, I focused on what I could do. Chapter 193: Scars Chapter 193: Scars The sack of Golden Drop Pills felt heavier in my grip than it should have. Because of what it represented. Jian Feng stood before me, his posture straight as ever, despite the signs of exhaustion clinging to his frame. The disciples had been patrolling nonstop, ensuring no remnants of the demonic cult lurked in the region. Despite their injuries, despite the fact that none of them had fully recovered, they still continued on. I pulled the drawstring loose and handed him the sack. ¡°These should help,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯ll speed up your recovery and strengthen your qi circulation. I know it¡¯s not much, but I made them smaller to ensure there was enough for all of you.¡± Jian Feng¡¯s gaze flickered toward the sack before accepting it with a nod. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to rush.¡± ¡°I did.¡± He exhaled softly, shaking his head before offering a small, appreciative smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± I shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s me who should be thanking you. You and the other disciples went above and beyond to protect my village. If anything, this is just me fulfilling my part of the deal¡ªin exchange for your protection, the Verdant Lotus Sect has exclusive access to my medicine.¡± Jian Feng studied me for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Even if it won¡¯t be enough to mend their worst injuries, it will enhance their cultivation. That alone is invaluable.¡± I sighed. ¡°I hope so. I''m also working on a potential cure for the converts. Have they no shown no signs of getting better?¡± He secured the sack to his belt, inclining his head. ¡°No. We''ve had to alternate shifts constantly. The phrase they keep repeating, it... it grates on one''s mind.¡± "I see." My voice was tight as I tried to unravel the mystery of the converts. "I''ll work harder for a cure then. I will come and observe them once more, after I finish training." I offered a nod in return before leaving him to his patrols, my steps naturally carrying me toward Elder Ming¡¯s courtyard. The air still carried winter¡¯s bite, but it was different now. Milder. Weaker. Spring was on its way. As I greeted Wang Jun and Elder Ming, training passed like a blur. I let out a slow breath, shrugging off my outer robe as I finished the Dance of a Thousand Flames. The bed of heated coals crackled beside me, steam rising where snow had melted around them. The first thing that caught my eye was my reflection in a shallow pool of melted snow. Scars. They stood out against my skin¡ªstill pink, still tender. A permanent reminder of the battle. The ragged scar on my left shoulder, where the demonic cultist had nearly punctured through. The healed burns along my right hand¡¯s palm, where I had pushed the Heavenly Mantra Flame beyond my control. I flexed my fingers experimentally. The sensation was still there. Faint, lingering, but not gone. I was lucky. If this was all I had walked away with, I had no right to complain. I dropped down to the ground, my good hand pressing against the ground. Then, I shifted my weight, pressing through my palm. My lower body lifted skyward, legs straightening until I was in a one-handed handstand pushup. It wasn¡¯t just my skills that had changed. It was my willingness to push myself to the absolute limit. I thought I had understood what that meant. I was wrong. There¡¯s a difference between training until you could collapse... and training until you do collapse. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. My breath came slow and steady. I pushed. Another rep. Then another. My muscles burned. My body screamed. One more. I pressed up one last time¡ª A notification appeared in my vision. Your body has reached Qi Initiation Stage - Rank 3 My arms gave out. I collapsed onto my back, staring up at the sky. For a moment, I just lay there. Then, I let out a breathless chuckle, my chest rising and falling with exhaustion. I did it. I got up slowly, rolling onto my side before pushing myself to my feet. My limbs felt leaden, my breath still uneven from the exertion, but beneath the exhaustion, there was a quiet thrill. ?¦¡??o?E?S? I had broken through. Again. My body felt different; stronger, denser, like my bones had been reinforced with something more than mere mortal endurance. ¡°I reached the next level in Body,¡± I said, still catching my breath. Wang Jun scoffed, leaning on his practice sword. ¡°Tch. Guess I¡¯ll have to catch up soon.¡± He stretched, the faint flicker of qi shifting around him. ¡°I¡¯m already at the fourth rank of the Mortal Realm, you know.¡± I huffed a laugh. ¡°Good. You¡¯d better keep up. You had a higher starting point than I ever did!¡± Elder Ming, who had been silently observing, tilted his head slightly. His expression was contemplative. ¡°Tell me, Kai... will this be enough?¡± I knew what he meant. The Black Tortoise Tribulation, once an insurmountable weight, was now something I could complete with ease. Would I remove it? I clenched my fists. The answer should have been obvious. Any rational cultivator would discard the extra burden now that its benefits had been reaped. But instead, I found myself hesitating. ¡°...I¡¯d like to hold onto it for just a bit longer,¡± I admitted. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to let go. Not because I doubted my ability. But because... something in me resisted the thought of discarding this growth opportunity so soon. It wasn''t as though the weight hadn''t affected me anymore. It was still a challenge. And that mean I still had room to improve. Elder Ming studied me, then gave a slow nod. ¡°I trust your judgment. But remember, Kai¡ªlong-term growth is good, but carrying unnecessary weight can be fatal in battle.¡± I exhaled. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why... I need to grow faster.¡± Before the next battle came. Before I was forced to fight again. Elder Ming sighed but said nothing more. I wiped sweat from my brow, gathering my things. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later.¡± Wang Jun waved lazily, while Elder Ming watched me leave with the quiet wisdom he always carried. It was time to focus on my task of healing the converts. I''d been pushing it off out of anxiety, but my conscience wouldn''t allow for it any longer. As I walked past the partially constructed houses, I noticed how the village was changing. More homes. More people. The refugees who had sought shelter here were no longer just guests, they were becoming a part of Gentle Wind Village. It should have been a comforting thought. But all I could think about was how much more I had to protect. I reached the Verdant Lotus disciples¡¯ compound and knocked. A few moments later, the door creaked open. Miao Hu stood at the entrance. His gaze flickered to me, and I noticed his left hand missing a finger, the sleeve of his robe folded slightly to hide it. A twinge of guilt pulled at me, but I pushed past it. ¡°I want to see the converts,¡± I said. Miao Hu hesitated. ¡°...You sure? Staying around them too long isn¡¯t good for the mind.¡± I nodded. ¡°Just for a moment.¡± He let out a slow breath, then stepped aside to let me in. We walked down a secluded path, toward the part of the compound that had been set aside. The air grew heavier the closer we got. Like an unseen pressure pressing against my thoughts. "They''ve been chanting without pause, so we had to put them in the furthest part of the compound, away from where we sleep." By the time we reached the three restrained figures, I could already feel it, like a persistent scratch in the back of my mind. Three beds. Three figures. They were bound; restraints holding them in place. But their bodies trembled, their lips moving constantly in a hushed, feverish chant. ¡°Praise the Heavenly Demon... Praise the Heavenly Demon... Praise the Heavenly Demon...¡± The words crawled against my skin, a foreign, invasive whisper at the edges of my consciousness. Even bound, even broken, the demonic influence had not left them. I clenched my jaw. These are people. No matter what they had become, no matter how twisted their minds had been, they were still people. And I was determined to save them. But how? The Heavenly Interface materialized before me. Quest: Rescue the Fallen - Prevent a convert from chanting "Praise the Heavenly Demon" for a full minute without harming them. (0/1) - Extract and examine a vial of blood from a convert and find it''s hidden properties. (0/1) - Use the Essence Purifying Elixir in the cure for the converts. (0/1) It reminded me of the first time I had created healing hydrosol. The system had given me a series of tasks that hadn¡¯t made sense at first. But by the end, the pieces had come together, and I had realized the method on my own. Except this time... I wouldn¡¯t simply receive a recipe as a reward. I would have to create the cure myself. That meant trial and error, experimenting with the unknown. And if I failed... if I made even the smallest miscalculation, then what would become of them? I exhaled, suppressing the unease curling at the edges of my mind. One step at a time. I turned toward Miao Hu. ¡°Has anyone tried to stop them from chanting?¡± He blinked, clearly caught off guard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The phrase,¡± I gestured toward the bound converts. ¡°Has anyone tried forcing them to stop saying it?¡± Miao Hu hesitated, his brow furrowing. ¡°No... I mean, they don¡¯t respond to much of anything. We figured trying to silence them would just be another way of aggravating them. What would that even do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I want to try.¡± Miao Hu gave me a skeptical look, but after a moment, he sighed. ¡°Alright. Let me find a cloth.¡± With his help, we approached the nearest convert¡ªa man whose face was gaunt, eyes sunken, his lips barely moving as he whispered the same phrase over and over. Praise the Heavenly Demon... Praise the Heavenly Demon... I pulled the clean cloth from Miao Hu had given me and carefully stuffed it into the convert''s mouth, securing it so he couldn¡¯t easily spit it out. The second-class disciple moved to restrain his head from moving too violently. The effect was instantaneous. The convert¡¯s body seized, his entire form trembling as though something had gone horribly wrong. His pupils dilated, his breath coming out in sharp, frantic gasps through his nose. His chest heaved, his hands clenched into fists. I stepped back immediately, eyes locked onto him. I had expected resistance. A fight, maybe. But fear? The longer he went without speaking, the worse it became. His body shuddered violently, his movements growing more erratic, as though his very existence depended on the ability to speak those words. A minute passed, and his entire body slumped, his head falling forward. Silence. Miao Hu tensed. ¡°Is he¡ª¡± I quickly checked his pulse. Steady. His breathing had slowed, his body relaxed. His vitals were normal. He had simply passed out. I exhaled, stepping back. My mind churned with possibilities. He didn¡¯t die. That meant whatever hold the chant had over him wasn¡¯t physically necessary for survival. But if its absence caused that level of panic, then it was safe to assume... It wasn¡¯t just a phrase. Perhaps it was a compulsion. I turned to Miao Hu. ¡°This is progress.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Yes. It means the chant is connected to whatever is keeping them in this state. If we break that connection, we might be able to restore them.¡± I looked back at the unconscious convert, my mind already racing ahead. One task down. Two to go. And if I wanted to understand what was happening inside them, I¡¯d have to take the next step. I would need to examine their blood. Chapter 194: Call of the Unknown The vial of blood sat still on my desk, but I knew better. It wasn¡¯t still at all. I rotated the glass slowly between my fingers, watching the thick liquid shift within. It was darker than normal blood, darker than it had any right to be. Not just red, but blackened at the edges, thick like ink. I had studied medicine long enough to recognize when something was wrong with a person¡¯s blood. Weakness, poisoning, poor circulation¡ªI could usually tell at a glance. But this... This was something else. I held it up to the light, tilting it slightly. The way it moved wasn¡¯t natural. There was a sluggishness to it, but more than that, a... resistance. It didn¡¯t just flow like liquid; it pulsed. It shifted. Almost as though it was aware. A chill crept down my spine. I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to focus. This was a mental and physical affliction. That much was clear. But was it the blood itself that caused it, or did it simply reveal what was already happening to them? The human body was a delicate balance, blood vessels intertwined with qi pathways. One could affect the other in ways even the most advanced alchemists struggled to explain. And as I observed the dark liquid swirling in the vial, I knew. It behaved too similarly to something I had seen before. The Bloodsoul Bloom. I turned my gaze toward the shelf where I had stored a vial of extracted Bloodsoul Bloom essence, sitting right beside my usual alchemical ingredients. I remembered how it struggled like a living being when I first extracted it''s essence. And now, staring at the blood in my hand, the connection was undeniable. They had ingested it. I clenched my jaw, my thoughts racing. If the converts had been force-fed Bloodsoul Bloom, their meridians and blood vessels would have gradually adapted to its influence, reshaping them into something inhuman. A slow, deliberate process. It explained why they were already wreathed in demonic qi, but clearly didn''t possess any sort of martial training. It explained why they were called converts, and only used as a last resort. And it explained why... the cultists we had killed never begged for their lives. By the time they reached that stage, they were too far gone. I thought back to the ones we fought. How they moved with precision, but their eyes had been mad, empty of anything resembling self-awareness. They hadn¡¯t even flinched when we cut them down. A sick feeling curled in my gut. Even the ones I was trying to save... could I even save them? If the process had already reached too deep, was there even a way back? I didn¡¯t realize how heavy my body felt until a yawn crept up my throat, the exhaustion of the day settling into my bones. I rubbed my temples, looking away from the vial, suddenly weary. I needed sleep. I stood, stretching, and glanced outside my window. Tianyi and Windy were fighting. Their figures danced against the backdrop of the night, illuminated by the silver glow of the full moon. But this time, they weren¡¯t grounded. They floated. Windy twisted through the air, his body moving with liquid grace, fangs flashing as he struck, clinging to her like a stubborn scarf. He was just beyond her reach, as she tried to throw him off, darting like a phantom through the night sky. I watched them for a long moment before shaking my head. That was a problem for another day. I drifted off the moment my head hit the pillow. But as darkness swallowed me whole, the comforting void twisted. I was no longer in my bed, but submerged. Not in water. This was thick, viscous, clinging to me like a shroud. The stench hit first ¨C iron and rot, so pungent it burned my nostrils and coated my tongue with a metallic tang. I was waist-deep in blood. An ocean of it, stretching in every direction, a vast crimson expanse under a starless sky. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Then the voice began. Not an echo, not a sound carried on air. This was something deeper. A vibration that resonated through the blood itself, through my bones, into the very core of my being. It bypassed my ears entirely, slamming directly into my mind. YOU TRESPASS. The words weren''t spoken in any language I knew, yet their meaning was brutally, instantly clear. A raw, territorial snarl of pure intent. You stray into depths forbidden. Turn back, mortal, before you are lost. The crimson tide churned. Not with wind, but as if something vast was stirring beneath the surface. A pressure built, a sense of immense weight descending. From the blood, a shape began to coalesce, not a silhouette exactly, but a distortion of the very darkness itself. A presence. It was formless, yet it was there, looming. And it was reaching. Not with hands, but with an unseen force that felt like a crushing weight, a suffocating dread. It was reaching for me. A heavy weight pressed down on me. I sucked in a sharp breath, my vision snapping back into focus. Windy and Tianyi were both on top of me. Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched, her glowing eyes peering into mine. ¡°You were shaking.¡± Windy, coiled along my side, flicked his tongue in concern. I swallowed thickly, my pulse too fast. My clothes were damp with sweat. Even awake, I could still feel it. The phantom weight pressing against my bones, the stench of iron clinging to my breath. My muscles were tense, my heartbeat hammering as if I had barely escaped something real. ¡°It was just a nightmare,¡± I said, my voice hoarse. I exhaled slowly, rubbing my face. My hands were cold. Without another word, I reached toward the nightstand and grabbed a sleeping aid, uncorking it and downing the bitter liquid in a single gulp. Although I didn''t use it for it''s intended purpose, it was also good for stabilizing one''s mind. The tension eased slightly. But the unease remained. I turned my gaze toward the vial of convert blood on my desk, visible through the crack in my door. Then to the Bloodsoul Bloom essence sitting beside it. I shook my head. Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t a good sign. I exhaled, steadying myself, then turned my gaze toward the window. The night was still deep, the sky an unbroken stretch of darkness, save for the faint glow of the moon. There was no point in trying to sleep again. Even if I did, the dream would still linger in the back of my mind, clawing at my thoughts like an itch I couldn¡¯t quite reach. Fine. If I couldn¡¯t rest, then I would focus on something I could control. I reached for the bundle of dried meat on my nightstand, tearing off a strip and chewing mechanically. The taste was alright, but it did little to ground me. I washed it down with a simple herbal tea. My gaze flicked toward the stack of books Elder Zhi had copied for me. Reading. That would help. I shuffled through them, debating where to start. I still hadn¡¯t fully digested the ones I had already read, but my mind needed something new to latch onto. Eventually, I settled on one near the top, a fresh volume I hadn¡¯t yet opened. I traced a finger over the cover before flipping it open. The script was neat and efficient, the pages filled with precise strokes. The title was simple: On Footwork and Balance. It was a general text, not bound to any one school or style. The author remained unnamed, but from the very first passage, it was clear they had experience beyond simple theory. The words weren¡¯t flowery or weighed down by philosophy, they were practical. Meant to be understood and applied. "The body is only as fast as the feet allow. The hands can only strike where the legs have placed them. To master movement is to master combat itself." I hummed in quiet approval. Even without specifics, this book held value. The idea wasn¡¯t new to me. I had felt it myself in battle; how a single step could determine the difference between victory and death. How the placement of my weight, the angle of my stance, could either open a strike or expose me to one. I continued reading, letting my mind settle into the flow of the text. Page after page detailed principles rather than rigid techniques. The importance of shifting one¡¯s center of gravity, of understanding momentum¡ªnot just one''s own, but an opponent¡¯s as well. Then I hit a passage that forced me to stop and reread. At first, the path is a path. A road walked is a road known. Feet move, and the body follows, simple as breath. The novice steps forward and believes he is moving. Then, the path is no longer a path. The world moves, yet the feet stumble. The road shifts underfoot, no longer a simple thing. The air resists, the ground deceives. The master takes a step, yet the world sways, and where he treads, the path was never still. Finally, the path is a path once more. The feet move, but not of their own will. The wind flows, and so too does the step. There is no thought of walking, yet one is already far away. The master does not walk, the world simply carries him. The words struck something deep within me. So far, the book had been filled with nothing but practical, straightforward advice. Yet this passage was different. Almost poetic. I reread it, slowly this time. The path is a path. The path is no longer a path. The path is a path once more. It reminded me of something. The Dance of a Thousand Flames. I had learned it from Elder Ming step by step at first, memorizing each motion, each transition, drilling them into my body. But the first time I attempted it on the bed of hot coals, everything I thought I understood had crumbled. My feet had faltered. My balance had wavered. The movement, so fluid in practice, had become foreign, unsteady. It was only after enduring that pain, after burning myself countless times, that something clicked. I had stopped thinking about the steps and simply moved. And in that moment, the dance became a dance again. Mountains are mountains. Mountains are no longer mountains. Mountains are mountains once more. I inhaled sharply. It wasn¡¯t just talking about footwork. It was talking about learning itself. The cycle of understanding. A novice follows the form. A master leaves it behind. But in true mastery, form and freedom become one and the same. I felt something shift in my mind. A notification appeared before my eyes. Accelerated Reading has reached level 10. Your skill has reached the qualifications to evolve to the next stage, Mind''s Eye Reading. Mind''s Eye Reading enhances your two abilities and grants you a third one. Enhanced Comprehension - You can understand and assimilate complex texts and ancient scriptures at an accelerated pace, allowing for deeper insights and quicker learning. You have a minor chance to instantly grasp hidden meanings in texts. Increased Reading Speed - Your ability to read and process information has significantly improved, enabling you to cover vast amounts of text in a fraction of the usual time without sacrificing retention or understanding. Your reading speed has been further amplified. Akashic Understanding - Your ability to parse meaning has transcended written language. Concepts and intent are now understood even if the text is written in an unfamiliar language. I blinked. For a long moment, I simply stared at the words, absorbing their meaning. This... this was something far beyond what I had expected. I flipped the page, eyes skimming the text with newfound clarity. The words didn¡¯t just settle in my brain; they wove themselves into meaning, sinking into my understanding before I could even finish the sentence. It was seamless, almost instinctive. I had grasped and processed the entire passage several times over before I could even blink. It was like my mind had unlocked another layer of perception, an ability I hadn¡¯t even realized I needed until now. With this, I could push through the more complex books Elder Zhi had given me, ones that had previously required careful rereading, detailed revision within my Memory Palace, and even days of contemplation before I could fully digest them. Now, knowledge settled into place as though it had always belonged. I leaned back, exhaling slowly, fingers lightly drumming against the cover of the book. This skill was an incredible boon. But a nagging thought surfaced at the back of my mind. Akashic Understanding. It allowed me to comprehend unknown languages. That was undoubtedly useful, but... how often did I come across an unfamiliar language? Most of the texts I had access to were written in common script or variations of ancient cultivator dialects, which I had already been studying. Would this ability truly change anything for me? A familiar chime rang in my mind. Quest: Return to Origin - Return to the beginning of the Heavenly Interface. The path will be marked with a series of yellow, glowing orbs only visible to you. I stiffened. The origin of the Heavenly Interface? Where had it come from? How had it chosen me? These were questions I had stopped asking myself; not because I wasn¡¯t curious, but because I had been too focused on surviving, on growing stronger, on seizing every opportunity the system had provided me. And now... It was asking me to return. A cold shiver ran down my spine. It wasn¡¯t an invitation. It was a summons. Chapter 195: Return to the Beginning Chapter 195: Return to the Beginning Darting between patrols was easy. The Verdant Lotus disciples had been stationed throughout the village, but they weren¡¯t difficult to spot. Their lanterns cut clean paths through the darkness, swaying gently as they moved through their routes. I had already worked out the timing. It was simple enough. Injured and still recovering, their steps were slower, their rotations less disciplined than usual. That was precisely why I didn¡¯t ask any of them to come with me. I couldn¡¯t. They had fought for my village, endured grievous wounds, and still pushed themselves to patrol, to protect what they could. I had no right to drag them into another reckless endeavor to complete a personal quest. That¡¯s why this would be a solo journey. I double-checked my satchel, adjusting the straps across my shoulders. I did a mental count of what I had in my storage ring. I had prepared a myriad of elixirs, carefully selected for what lay ahead; ones to restore stamina, to counteract poisons, to restore my qi. But among them, tucked carefully into a reinforced container, was something more volatile. The Bloodsoul Bloom essence. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to drink it, but if something in that forest needed another taste of an explosion, I¡¯d be more than willing to oblige. With everything packed, I exhaled through my nose and turned toward the door. And immediately stopped. Two unwavering presences stood like immovable sentries. I narrowed my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Tianyi and Windy did not move. Windy curled slightly, flicking his tongue. Tianyi, arms crossed, stared me down. They both blocked the path to the door. ¡°You¡¯re not going alone,¡± she said simply. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°No, you aren¡¯t.¡± We locked gazes, neither of us willing to back down. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said, tightening the strap of my satchel. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to find out there, and I can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Then all the more reason to go with you,¡± Tianyi interrupted. ¡°If it¡¯s dangerous, you¡¯ll need us.¡± I sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Windy flicked his tail, slithering forward and tilting his head. Although I couldn''t understand what he was saying, the intent was clear. I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°Guys, please. I need you to stay behind. If something happens here while I¡¯m gone¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the disciples.¡± I froze. Tianyi¡¯s wings fluttered slightly, her tone light, almost casual. ¡°If you don¡¯t let us go, I¡¯ll go up and tell them exactly what you¡¯re doing. Then you¡¯ll have an entire squad following you into the forest.¡± I gaped at her. She blinked innocently. ...They had become very cunning. Windy, not missing a beat, coiled around my wrist, securing his victory. I exhaled sharply, rubbing my temples. ¡°You two are insufferable.¡± Tianyi smiled. ¡°I learned from the best.¡± I shot her a look, but in the end, I sighed, conceding. I wouldn¡¯t admit it outright, but I felt relief. Deep down, the idea of going back into the forest alone, where we had fought and nearly died against the envoy, terrified me. The cold, the trees, the silence that had nearly swallowed me whole... I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready. But with them by my side, that fear lessened. ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°But you follow my lead.¡± Tianyi and Windy exchanged a look, satisfied. With that settled, I turned my attention back to the village. The night was deep, the cold biting against my skin. But the brief switch in patrols gave us just enough time. A few hours before morning practice. That was all I needed. It was now or never. The forest loomed ahead, the trees stretching into the darkness. I pushed forward, weaving through the undergrowth with measured steps, Tianyi gliding silently beside me, Windy coiled around her shoulder. The yellow, glowing orbs marking my quest were unnecessary. I knew the way. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The path was etched into my mind. Not by the system, not by glowing markers, but by memory. Windy seemed to have questions about where we were going. But from my peripheral, I could see Tianyi having a mental conversation with him. I didn''t know how much she knew. But she was there for the ancient ruins, and the subsequent triggering of the Heavenly Interface. It didn''t matter. If they were tagging along, I''d explain it to them once we got there. Once I understood exactly what the Interface is trying to tell me. Almost a year ago, I had walked this path for the first time. A naive boy, chasing a butterfly, thinking I¡¯d make a fortune by catching and selling her. Tianyi had led me deeper into the forest than I had ever dared go. And now, I was returning. But it wasn¡¯t the same forest. And I wasn¡¯t the same boy. I moved swiftly, covering several li in silence. The air was cold, but I barely felt it, my focus honed entirely on the path ahead. The trees blurred past, the terrain shifting beneath my feet as the land dipped slightly¡ª And then I saw it. The waterfall. Frozen solid. A sheer wall of ice, cascading mid-motion, suspended in time. The pool beneath it was buried under frost, the surface unbroken. I came to a slow stop, exhaling through my nose. The last time I had come here, I had failed to enter, nearly breaking my skull trying to poke my head through the waterfall and encountering nothing but stone. But now, standing before it once more, I understood one thing clearly. The Interface hadn''t summoned me here for no reason. How do I open it again? The first time, it had simply... let me through. I furrowed my brows, lifting a hand, palm facing upward, then pressed it gently against the frozen wall. The ice was solid beneath my touch, cold seeping into my skin. A quiet glow emanated from my fingers as heat surged outward. My hands trailed a large circle as the ice cracked, melted, and the water evaporated into steam, carving an entrance just large enough for me to pass through. Behind it¡ª Nothing. A solid wall of stone. I hesitated, then slowly reached out. Half-expecting solid rock. Half-expecting nothing. My fingers passed through. A ripple, like the surface of a still lake disturbed by a single drop. I inhaled, steadying my breath. Then stepped forward, Tianyi and Windy flanking me. And with that, I entered. Quest: Return to Origin has been completed. The moment I stepped inside, I was struck by how untouched it was. It was exactly as I had left it. Dust hung thick in the air, disturbed only by our entrance. The walls were the same aged stone, the silence oppressive, the faint scent of damp earth lingering like a whisper of time long since passed. My footsteps echoed lightly as I moved forward, eyes tracing over the symbols carved into the walls, the same ones I had seen before but dismissed too quickly. I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice. Tianyi and Windy moved ahead, curiosity driving them forward. I followed, stepping closer. The carvings were old, almost too worn to be legible. Age had left them coated in dust, their edges softened by time. I ran my fingers over one, feeling the uneven grooves, the way the stone had chipped and fractured. I knelt, brushing off the thick layer of dust before blowing against the surface. A plume of fine particles scattered into the air, revealing the etchings beneath. Even with the symbols now exposed, parts of them remained unreadable. Sections cracked, missing entirely, or eroded beyond recognition. But as my gaze lingered, I felt something pressing against my thoughts. Intent. The words seeped into my mind, not as sound, but as clarity, an understanding that came from somewhere deeper than language. "We did not understand what we had found at first. It was not from our world. It was something greater, older, and powerful beyond reckoning. A fragment of a cosmic script, descending from the Upper Realm." A cosmic script? The Upper Realm? My mind spun with possibilities. What did they mean by not from our world? Did they mean an artifact? A technique? A piece of divine knowledge? Or... was it the Interface itself? I exhaled, steadying my thoughts. It made sense. If the Interface was something that transcended mortal understanding, then it had to come from above. But from where? And from whom? I moved further along the wall, eyes scanning for more. The next section was too damaged to read, the carvings so worn they might as well have been mere scratches in the stone. Frustrated, I kept going. The next passage was clearer. "The world was fractured. Knowledge lost. Each era clawing at the scraps of the last. We could not let this continue. If the path to ascension was meant to be walked, it had to be walked together." I swallowed, the weight of the words settling in. They weren¡¯t just recording history. They were justifying something. "So we took the fragment and created a system. Not for one sect, not for one kingdom, but for the world itself. A beacon to illuminate the path, to preserve wisdom, to refine and improve endlessly. To ensure nothing was lost. To bring the world closer to the heavens. And it was beautiful." My breath caught in my throat. This... this was the origin of the Interface. A creation. Not by a single person, but by a group. A system meant not for the privileged few, not for those hoarding knowledge behind sect walls, but for everyone. A means to preserve, refine, and perfect understanding so that no generation would be left grasping in the dark. I pressed a hand against the wall, as if feeling the pride of those who had carved these words. This wasn¡¯t just divine intervention. It was human ingenuity. Or... perhaps something in between. Tianyi had moved ahead, but I barely registered it. My mind raced through the implications. Had they succeeded? Was the Interface the system they had made? If so, what had gone wrong? Why did it only resurface now? The deeper we went, the more the walls fractured. The symbols became harder to read. I stopped in front of another passage, my pulse quickening as I made out the next set of words. "But we were fools. We thought we had found a gift. We thought we had ensured prosperity. The _______ would not accept it." The missing word. The carved-out space where something¡ªsomeone¡ªhad been deliberately erased. Who had refused it? Who had seen this grand vision, this attempt to unify knowledge, and rejected it? I ran my fingers over the gouged-out section, feeling the jagged edges where the stone had been forcefully marred. Someone had not just removed this word. They had erased it. Scrubbed it from history with such force that even the intent pressing into my mind was fragmented, incomplete. I exhaled sharply, forcing myself to move on. The next passage made my breath hitch. "It held similarities to another... an ancient evil, a name spoken only in hushed tones. Almost a millennium ago, it nearly devoured the world. We had seen records, stories of those who fought against it. A being that thrived on submission, on forced growth through pain and sacrifice." "And then we realized¡ªthe script, the source of our Interface... it was not the first time it had descended from the Upper Realm. It was not the first time it had been shaped into something greater." "The Heavenly Demon¡ª" The words stopped. Not because the text ended. Because something had stopped the writer. The wall was slashed, the etchings violently defaced, as though someone had carved over it in desperation. I ran my hand over the grooves, feeling the wild, uneven strokes. The intent lingering behind them was urgent, alarmed¡ªand something else. It took me a moment to place the feeling. Shock. And beneath that, a deeper, more painful emotion. Grief. I took a slow, shuddering breath, stepping back. The Heavenly Demon. The name alone sent an uneasy ripple through me. Whispered from the lips of the converts, chanted in their endless fevered prayers. This was no coincidence. I swallowed, my throat dry. What exactly had these people discovered? And what had they unleashed? I turned my head, realizing I had reached the end of the cavern. The tunnel narrowed into the final chamber¡ªthe same place where I had first awakened the Interface. The stone tablet awaited. Tianyi and Windy were already there. Tianyi stood still, her gaze fixed on the ancient slab, her wings twitching ever so slightly. Windy coiled beside her, staring as well, his tongue flicking as though tasting something on the air. I approached cautiously. ¡°Tianyi?¡± She didn¡¯t look at me right away. When she finally did, her eyes glowed faintly in the dim light. ¡°I can¡¯t read it.¡± I blinked. ¡°Then... what is it?¡± Her wings flexed slightly before she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when I look at it... I feel sad.¡± Sad? I frowned, stepping closer. At first, the tablet appeared the same as before¡ªmassive, worn from time, yet unbroken. But as I approached, the words carved into its surface resonated. And I could see them. They were clearer than the fragmented writings on the walls. The intent behind them was strong, as if whoever had written them had poured the last of their strength into ensuring they remained. "If you are reading this, then we are no longer here." My fingers curled into a fist. "They came too soon. We did not have time to understand. To prepare. It was just as we made our discovery, the world had only begun to embrace the Interface when the darkness returned. We had thought ourselves safe. We had thought we had ensured progress. But history repeats itself, and we were blind." "Do not forget why the Interface was created. Do not let them twist it. Do not let them turn it into a tool of subjugation. We built this to raise the world, not to shackle it." "Remember us." The last line was written differently. The grooves were deeper. The strokes were rougher, uneven, desperate. As though the writer was running out of time. "Don¡¯t let them win." The words punched through me like a strike to the gut. This was the work of someone who had dedicated their life to the Interface. Someone who had believed in its purpose, in its ability to uplift, to preserve. Someone who had watched everything they worked for fall apart. And in their final moments, all they cared about was its preservation. Perhaps that''s why the quest hadn''t given me a reward. Every other quest had a clear objective with a material benefit. Refining a technique, completing an alchemical breakthrough, or testing my limits. This one was different. The Interface sent me here not to reward me, but to show something. Something that couldn¡¯t be measured in stats or abilities. And that truth alone was the reward. A lump formed in my throat. Tianyi and Windy watched me carefully. Neither spoke. Neither needed to. But the curiosity was there. A desire to know what made me react like this. I turned to them, inhaling deeply, steadying myself. ¡°...I¡¯ll explain everything,¡± I said. And with that, I ended the chapter of silence. And began a story that should never have been forgotten. Chapter 196: To Engrave in Ones Heart Chapter 196: To Engrave in One''s Heart Silence stretched between us. Tianyi and Windy sat across from me, unmoving, their eyes reflecting the faint glow of the cavern¡¯s entrance behind us. I had just finished explaining everything; the carvings, the warnings, the Interface¡¯s creation, and, most importantly, how Tianyi and I had triggered the tablet together, awakening the Heavenly Interface. I had expected... something. A grand reaction, maybe. Shock. Awe. The kind of revelation that shook the very foundation of belief. Instead, Tianyi¡¯s wings twitched slightly, and she tilted her head. Her first words were not what I had anticipated. ¡°And when we triggered it, it made you the Interface Manipulator?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s when I got the title. I don¡¯t know exactly what it means yet, or why it chose me, but... it¡¯s given me access to powerful skills, allowed me to grow faster than anyone else could.¡± Tianyi¡¯s antennae twitched. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°What?¡± She frowned, deep in thought. ¡°I was the one who activated it. Back then, I wasn¡¯t even bonded to you. I was just a butterfly, and I infused my qi into the tablet. I remember it clearly. I should''ve received the title too, right?¡± Windy hissed beside her, his long body shifting slightly. She glanced at him before translating. ¡°Windy agrees.¡± I stared at them, waiting for more. Nothing. Just... mild offense that I had been the only one given the title. For a moment, I processed this. Then a quiet chuckle slipped past my lips. Then another. And before I knew it, I was laughing. Genuine, deep laughter that echoed off the cavern walls. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± I wiped a tear from my eye, shaking my head. ¡°I just¡ª¡± A breathless chuckle escaped me again. ¡°I spent all this time thinking about the implications, the weight of it all. And the only thing you care about is why you didn¡¯t get the title instead.¡± ¡°I am being serious. Can I complain to the Interface?¡± I laughed even harder. They stared at me, unimpressed. I exhaled, finally getting control of myself. Maybe I had been expecting too much. After all, my two closest companions weren¡¯t human. They had no grand myths or historical reverence for the Heavenly Interface. They didn¡¯t see the legacy of what it represented. ?a¦­O??BE?s? To Windy, it was just another weird human thing. Something that had been present since the day he opened his eyes. To Tianyi, it was a slight against her personal dignity. That was it. I smiled, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Interface picked me. Maybe it should¡¯ve chosen you instead.¡± Tianyi folded her arms. ¡°Perhaps it did not think I was worthy in that form.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If anything, you were just as deserving.¡± She simply nodded, as if accepting my words at face value. But deep down, I felt the the realization settle again. Because I was the one who bore this title. I was the one tasked with keeping the Interface. With remembering these people who had built it. How? How could I live up to something like that? Now that I knew the truth... and its connection to the Heavenly Demon, what was I supposed to do? I ruminated over the words etched into the cavern¡¯s walls. A fragment of a cosmic script, they had called it. The Interface hadn¡¯t simply descended from the Upper Realm, it had been created. But by what? By who? The Upper Realm itself was something I struggled to fully comprehend. It wasn¡¯t just another plane of existence. It was where immortals roamed, where gods, demons, and even Buddha himself were said to exist. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. And somehow, a fragment of something from that realm had made its way here, into the hands of mortals, and had been shaped into something greater. Or something far worse. If the Interface had been a gift, why had the last words left behind been warnings? Why had the Heavenly Demon been invoked in the same breath as its origins? And if the Heavenly Demon Cult had access to the same power¡ª I shook my head sharply, as if I could physically cast the thought away. That was a nightmare I didn¡¯t want to entertain. I exhaled slowly, glancing at Tianyi and Windy, who were still watching me expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Tianyi nodded, giving the cavern one last glance before turning toward the exit. Windy flicked his tongue, but slithered after her without protest. But I wasn¡¯t ready to leave. Not yet. I took one last look at the chamber. The dust-covered walls. The carvings etched by hands long turned to dust. The words of those who had built something greater than themselves¡ªsomething meant to uplift, preserve, and never be forgotten. And now, we were the only one left who knew. I stepped back, dragging my gaze over every inch of the walls, every faded inscription, every shattered remnant of their message. They wanted to be remembered. So I remembered. I memorized everything I could, committing the carvings, the patterns, the layout of the chamber to my Memory Palace, ensuring that no matter what happened, this knowledge would not disappear with time. And as I turned to leave, I hesitated. A strange, unspoken pull held me in place. I swallowed, then bowed my head slightly, whispering, ¡°Thank you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure who I was speaking to. The ones who had created the Interface? The unknown writer who had scrawled those last desperate warnings? The Interface itself? I didn¡¯t know why they chose me to continue their memory. But I would do my best. I clenched my fists. ¡°I won¡¯t let the demonic cult win.¡± With that, I turned and stepped through the frozen waterfall, leaving the ruins behind. The forest swallowed us whole. The eerie stillness of the cavern was replaced by the crisp sounds of nature. Rustling leaves, the faint hoot of an owl, the gentle whisper of wind through the trees. The cold was still there, biting at my skin, but it was bearable. The sky had already begun to lighten, hints of dawn creeping over the horizon. We moved quickly. The gap in patrols was brief, and we used it to slip back into the village unnoticed. By the time we reached home, exhaustion was crushing me. It felt as though I had spent the entire day working, but in reality, the day hadn¡¯t even started yet. I threw my satchel onto my desk, resisting the urge to collapse into bed. What was I supposed to do with this knowledge? Who could I even tell? Jian Feng? Elder Ming? Feng Wu? Even if they believed me, what could they do? What could any of us do against something this vast? The Interface wasn¡¯t just some divine gift. It was a tool. A system created to uplift the world¡ªor enslave it. And if the demonic cultists discovered that I was the Interface Manipulator... A cold shiver ran through me. I had no idea what sort of magic they could use. If they realized what I was, what if they kidnapped me? What if they had some horrific ritual to extract the Interface from me, to merge it with their own power? What if they could twist it the same way they twisted the people they turned into converts? I shuddered at the thought. No. I couldn¡¯t let them find out. I had no idea why the Interface had chosen me. No idea how or why it worked the way it did. But one thing was clear. I wasn¡¯t just some cultivator looking to grow stronger anymore. I was now holding a key to something far bigger than myself. And if I made a single mistake... The wrong hands would take it. Time passed. The crisp morning air carried the sounds of training; the steady rhythm of footsteps on frost-bitten ground, the sharp exhales of exertion, heavy rocks pounding onto the earth. I moved through the motions with precision, the Dance of a Thousand Flames flowing seamlessly from one step to the next. My footwork was steady, my strikes clean. My body had long since memorized the drills, reacting out of habit rather than conscious thought. But my mind was elsewhere. ¡°You are distracted.¡± I opened my mouth to argue but stopped. He was right. I had barely been paying attention. My body had gone through the training by muscle memory alone while my thoughts had remained buried in the ruins, in the words carved into stone, in the weight of a history no one else seemed to remember. ¡°I...¡± I hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I can talk about right now.¡± Elder Ming studied me for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Everyone has their right to privacy. If it is something that can be shared, I trust you will do so when the time is right.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, grateful he didn¡¯t press further. Unfortunately, someone else was far less graceful. A voice piped up from my right. ¡°Ohhh, so it¡¯s a secret, is it?¡± I turned just in time to see Wang Jun waggling his eyebrows, a smug grin stretched across his face. ¡°Come on, Kai. You can¡¯t just tease something so ominous and then expect me not to be curious. Why don''t you tell me, your best friend?¡± I huffed, jutting out my chin so I was looking down on him despite being a head taller than me. ¡°It¡¯s not something your feeble mind could comprehend.¡± ¡°Feeble? Feeble?! Need I remind you that I learned how to write before you even knew how to hold a brush?¡± ¡°Just because a flower blooms before a tree does, does that make the tree any less significant?¡± There was a moment of silence. Then realization dawned on Wang Jun¡¯s face. ¡°Did you just call me a flower?¡± His voice turned flat. I shrugged. ¡°If the analogy fits.¡± Wang Jun lunged at me. I yelped as he shoved at my shoulder. Not enough to hurt, but just enough to jostle me off-balance. I barely caught myself, half-laughing, half-protesting as I tried to keep my footing. ¡°You dare compare me¡ªa master blacksmith¡ªto a flower?!¡± Wang Jun huffed. ¡°Unacceptable. I demand satisfaction!¡± I twisted out of his reach, only for him to grab the collar of my robe and shake me. ¡°I¡¯m still injured, you brute!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see that stopping you from running your mouth!¡± Elder Ming watched the great struggle unfold before him with the weariness of a man too old to be dealing with our antics. ¡°Enough. Go wash up. Morning training is done.¡± I groaned, shaking off Wang Jun¡¯s grip as he finally released me, though not without one last playful shove for good measure. He grinned, clearly pleased with himself, while I adjusted my robes with as much dignity as I could muster. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I muttered, brushing off the dust from my sleeve. The brief moment of levity faded as I turned back toward my home, my focus shifting back to the most pressing task. Curing the converts. I wasted no time once I returned. I pulled out my notebook, flipping through hastily scrawled theories and notes. This was the last piece of the puzzle; the final task required to complete the cure. The Essence Purifying Elixir. I had been focused on testing the blood samples, on understanding the influence of the Bloodsoul Bloom, that I hadn¡¯t considered the elixir¡¯s role beyond its name. But now, I saw it clearly. The elixir wasn¡¯t just a purifying agent, it was a foundation. One upon which derivatives could be formed from. I tapped my fingers against the desk, running through the connections in my Memory Palace. The convert¡¯s blood was infused with demonic qi. But more importantly, it had been changed at a fundamental level. That was what made them more accepting of demonic energy. It wasn¡¯t just a corruption, it was a transformation. That meant I couldn¡¯t simply purge the taint. I had to revert the change entirely. The Essence Purifying Elixir alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. It was too simple, too straightforward in its function. But if I combined it into a proper blood detoxification medicine... I inhaled sharply. "That''s it." I needed to use the elixir as a base, a stabilizing foundation that could be synthesized with other ingredients to act as a full detoxification agent. The answer was so obvious now that I could see it in its entirety. I needed to cleanse the blood, not just expel the taint. Otherwise, they would never truly be free of the conversion process. I reached for my satchel, already pulling out dried herbs, ground powders, and a series of vials filled with my prior experiments. I didn¡¯t have much room for error¡ªI only had a limited number of ingredients to work with, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste them on failed attempts. I spent the afternoon running through every permutation in my Memory Palace, mentally crafting and deconstructing the formula. Mixing. Matching. Testing combinations before they ever touched a physical vial. I was so deep in my work that I barely noticed when Tianyi, perched near the window with a book in hand, suddenly tensed. She snapped her head toward the door, her antennae twitching. I followed her gaze instinctively and caught the faint flicker of lantern light outside. Several disciples, converging on a single point far beyond the village¡¯s edge. The darkness around them only made it more ominous. I rose immediately, shoving my notes aside. I didn¡¯t hesitate. If the disciples were gathering like that, something had happened. Chapter 197: Shadows Flicker Restlessly Chapter 197: Shadows Flicker Restlessly The wind carried the scent of blood. It was faint beneath the biting chill of the darkening sky, but I noticed it the moment we neared the gathering of disciples. The distant lanterns cast flickering shadows across the snow-covered ground, illuminating a scene that sent a chill deeper than the cold ever could. Three bodies, wearing ragged robes and claws outstretched with the intent of massacre visible even after death. Demonic cultists. Their corpses lay half-buried in the frost, heads severed cleanly from their shoulders. I stepped forward, my boots crunching against the frozen ground. The disciples who had discovered them stood in tense silence, their weapons unsheathed, eyes darting toward the treeline. I knelt by one of the bodies, fingers brushing against the exposed flesh. The blood pooling beneath them hadn¡¯t even fully dried. ¡°They were killed recently,¡± I murmured. ¡°Within the past day, at most.¡± Jian Feng, who stood beside me with a grim expression, nodded. ¡°We just found them now, but whoever did this was fast and precise. No signs of a prolonged fight. No struggle.¡± I scanned the area, taking in every detail. The snow was undisturbed, apart from the drag marks where the bodies had been partially buried. No scorch marks from techniques. No shattered trees or footprints that suggested a chase. Nothing. The surrounding terrain was pristine, untouched. These cultists had been cut down before they could even react. I clenched my jaw, the implications sinking in. Demonic cultists were not easy to kill. Even when they were outmatched, they fought to their last breath, fueled by whatever twisted madness drove them. But this was something else. They hadn¡¯t even been able to attack, from the looks of it. Tianyi landed beside me, her wings folding as her antennae twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± My eyes flicked to her. That meant even with her enhanced senses, nothing had alerted her. No distant clash. No cries of pain. No surge of hostile qi. She would have noticed. The disciples patrolling would have noticed. But they hadn¡¯t. ¡°There¡¯s something out there,¡± I said. ¡°Someone who killed three cultists before they even had the chance to fight back.¡± The thought made my blood run cold. The demonic cultists were fanatics, but they weren¡¯t weak. If something could take them down this easily, without so much as making a sound, then what did it mean for us? Jian Feng adjusted his grip on his sword. ¡°We should increase patrols. There''s no telling if whoever did this is friend or foe.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± I met his gaze. ¡°Keep everyone sharp. If this is an ally, I¡¯d like to know who. If it¡¯s an enemy...¡± Jian Feng nodded grimly. ¡°Then we need to be ready.¡± We stood there for a moment longer. Then, without another word, I turned back toward the village. The patrols would remain on high alert, but I wasn¡¯t about to let my guard down either. Neither were Tianyi and Windy. As we reached my shop, Tianyi hesitated at the entrance. She didn¡¯t go inside. Instead, she perched herself atop the rooftop, wings shifting slightly as she scanned the surroundings. Windy slithered into the garden, curling himself near the entrance, his body coiled in quiet vigilance. They weren''t planning to sleep tonight. Neither was I. Hours passed. The only sounds in my shop were the faint scratch of my pen against parchment and the occasional drip of liquid into a waiting vial. The recipe for the prototype was ready. The Essence-Purifying Blood Detoxification Elixir. A name so absurdly long I grimaced every time I thought it. It was taking up valuable space in my head. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I needed something better. Something easier to say. I tapped my pen against my notebook, running through ideas. Blood-Purging Elixir? Too aggressive. Essence Cleansing Tonic? Too mild. Vital Reclamation Elixir? That sounded like something an over-ambitious sect would sell at a marked-up price. "Hmm..." I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Maybe something simple would suffice. Just as I reached for my ingredients to begin creating the prototype, I caught movement from the corner of my eye. Tianyi and Windy. They darted from their posts outside, their figures vanishing into the dark outskirts of the village without hesitation. My stomach clenched. I opened the window and shouted after them. "HEY! Where are you guys going?!" No response. They continued to run. I dropped what I was doing and bolted after them. The night was cold, the air sharp against my skin as I sprinted after their retreating figures. They were moving fast. Windy glided through the snow, while Tianyi floated with every step. Something had set them off. We were nearing the outskirts when I spotted them. Two hooded figures. One about the size of an average adult. The other was large, bigger than Wang Jun, broad-shouldered and standing like a monolith against the dark. They weren¡¯t moving toward the village. They were moving carefully, deliberately¡ªuntil Tianyi struck. The smaller figure reacted first, brandishing a sword and stepping forward to intercept her. Their blade arced in a clean, practiced motion, aimed to deflect her strike rather than kill. Tianyi, faster than the wind itself, shifted in midair, avoiding the edge by a hair''s breadth before lashing out with a sharp, glowing wing. The larger figure raised a fist to counter¡ªonly to reel back as Windy lunged at them, fangs bared. I pushed myself harder, forcing my legs to move faster. The moment I arrived, I took in the stalemate. Tianyi hovered midair, her wings shimmering faintly, poised to strike again. Windy had coiled himself around the larger figure¡¯s wrist, his tail tightening just enough to restrict movement but not break bone. The hooded figure held perfectly still, their stance rigid. I narrowed my eyes. They weren¡¯t struggling. These weren¡¯t demonic cultivators. There was no chance they''d sit idly. They would continue to fight until their last breath. Even beneath the hoods, I could see the way they carried themselves. Like martial artists. Their footing was steady, their breathing controlled. Bandits? My voice came out sharp as I closed in on them. ¡°If it¡¯s grain or food you want, we can give it to you.¡± The figure carrying a blade stiffened slightly. I took a slow step forward, my tone turning colder. ¡°But don¡¯t lose your life over it.¡± I wasn¡¯t bluffing. A quiet resolve settled over me. I had spent too long dealing with the aftermath of battle, too long watching others bleed, to hesitate now. If they so much as twitched wrong, I knew Tianyi and Windy would end this before they had the chance to react. From behind me, I could already hear the distant steps of the second-class disciples. Reinforcements were coming. The swordsman hesitated for a fraction of a second¡ªthen, to my surprise, he dropped his sword. His hands rose slowly in surrender. Windy loosened his grip slightly, still coiled but no longer pressing in. She remained in place, her antennae twitching as if gauging the situation. Then, the smaller figure reached for their hood. Pulled it back. And spoke my name. "It has been a long time, Kai Liu." My breath hitched, a strange pressure settling in my chest. No. It couldn''t be. The odds were too absurd. A trick of the dark. My mind grasping at familiarity where there was none. The hood fell back. Moonlight sliced through the shadows, casting stark lines over sharp features, ones I almost didn¡¯t recognize at first. The angles were familiar, but thinner, harsher. A face hardened by time, exhaustion weighing heavy beneath those dark eyes. A face I had seen before. A face I had never expected to see again. The realization struck like a hammer to the chest. "Xu Ziqing..?" The scent of roasted tea leaves filled the air. Lan-Yin set down the ceramic cups with a bit more force than necessary, her expression less than pleased. ¡°Why is it always here?¡± she muttered, crossing her arms as she stood at the edge of our gathered group. ¡°Of all the places, why does every important conversation happen in the Soaring Swallow?¡± I offered her a sheepish smile. ¡°Sorry, Lan-Yin. The drinks here can''t be beat.¡± She rolled her eyes, huffing, before finally relenting and walking away, though I caught the faintest twitch of amusement at the corner of her lips. I returned my attention to Xu Ziqing and the other man beside him¡ªPing Hai. Tense silence lingered between us. Xu Ziqing was the same as I remembered¡ªhis posture disciplined, his movements precise, that same easy confidence in the way he lifted his tea cup to his lips. But something in his eyes had changed. The sharp light they once held had dulled, replaced by something heavier, something I had seen too many times before. The look of a man who had lost more than he cared to admit. And Ping Hai... The last time I had seen him, he had been a towering figure already, a broad-shouldered third-class disciple built like an iron statue. But now? Now, he looked like he could take down a charging ox with his bare hands. A deep, jagged scar now marred his face, cutting along his left eye. His arms were thicker than before, corded with muscle, his hands calloused and scarred. His very presence felt weighty, his sheer size making him one of the largest people in the room. And yet, despite his increased size, despite how he had grown into a figure capable of shattering stone with his fists, he looked tired. That same exhaustion sat on his features, the same quiet, haunted weight in his posture that I had noticed in Xu Ziqing. I didn¡¯t have to ask why. The Silent Moon Sect was gone. I remembered the news I had received weeks ago. The one message that left Crescent Bay City. A report of how an entire sect had been erased overnight. Destroyed by demonic cultivators. Xu Ziqing set his cup down, his gaze flickering to the gathered figures in the room. Jian Feng sat to my right, his grip still resting lightly on his sword, his expression unreadable. Elder Ming was watching carefully, quiet as always. Tianyi perched near the rafters, antennae twitching, eyes fixed on the two men like a hawk. Windy, coiled lazily near my seat, didn¡¯t seem aggressive, but I knew better¡ªif either of them made a wrong move, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act. The second-class disciples stood further back, their presence a silent warning. Finally, I broke the silence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Ziqing took another sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± he said simply, nodding in appreciation. I exhaled, waiting. The second-class disciple''s gaze flickered across the table, lingering on me for a moment before shifting to Tianyi. His expression remained unreadable, but there was something behind his eyes. ¡°I see you¡¯ve changed,¡± he remarked. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The last time we met, you were strong for your level¡ªbut now, even without testing you, I can tell. Your foundation has solidified. The way you carry yourself is different. Sharper.¡± He tapped a finger against his cup, then glanced up at Tianyi, who sat perched in the rafters, watching with silent vigilance. ¡°But more than you, I find her transformation more interesting. Just a butterfly. And now...¡± His eyes traced over her wings, the slight exoskeletal sheen of her skin, the way she moved with a grace both foreign and familiar. ¡°You¡¯ve transcended your form.¡± He turned back to me, that sharp glint returning to his eyes. ¡°You followed my advice.¡± I tensed slightly. ¡°What advice?¡± He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°To get stronger. Lest the ones precious to you get taken.¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately. There was nothing to say. Because he was right. I had fought. I had trained. I had pushed myself to the edge and beyond, all so I would never have to see my loved ones taken away. Xu Ziqing studied me for a moment longer before exhaling softly, as if the conversation was already done in his mind. Then, finally, he set his cup down and leaned forward slightly. ¡°We were on our way to Pingyao. Ping Hai''s home village.¡± I couldn''t exactly recall, but I knew the name. Was it close by? Xu Ziqing continued. ¡°The Silent Moon Sect has withdrawn its protection from the outlying regions. Every disciple who was outside of the sect was given a single order from Sect Leader Jun.¡± His gaze met mine, something bitter hidden beneath his calm tone. ¡°To consolidate. To abandon everything and regroup.¡± They had abandoned the people under their protection. ¡°Why? Because you guys were weakened by the invasion? By the demonic cultists?¡± I asked, voice steady despite the simmering frustration building beneath my skin. ¡°That,¡± he said, ¡°is what I¡¯m about to explain.¡± Chapter 198: A Myth of a Myth Chapter 198: A Myth of a Myth The words hung in the air like a blade suspended by a thread. Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. My mind struggled to process everything Xu Ziqing had just said. The invasion. The collapse of the Silent Moon Sect. The way the mainland elders had fled, abandoning everything in their wake. It was one thing to hear it from a messenger. It was another to hear it from a man who had lived it. Xu Ziqing was composed, his voice even, his posture as steady as ever. But as I studied him closer, I saw it¡ªthe faintest tremor in his fingers as he traced the rim of his tea cup. The way his jaw clenched just a little too tightly, as if he had to physically restrain himself from speaking too quickly, from allowing emotion to leak into his words. Ping Hai, the broad-shouldered warrior trembled, his massive hands gripping his thighs so tightly his knuckles turned bone-white. His breath came in slow, deliberate exhales, as if he was forcing himself to stay grounded, to stay in control. But his body betrayed him. This was not the fear of an inexperienced cultivator. This was the fear of a man who had seen something so utterly beyond him that no amount of strength could fight it. I opened my mouth to say something, but Xu Ziqing spoke first. ¡°The mainland elders ran first,¡± he said flatly. ¡°Whatever knowledge they had of the cult, whatever reason they were being targeted¡ªthey weren¡¯t willing to stay and fight for it.¡± ¡°And Sect Leader Jun?¡± I asked. ¡°Didn''t know where he was during the battle,¡± There was something unreadable in Xu Ziqing¡¯s tone. ¡°He made the call to abandon the outlying regions afterward. To withdraw all surviving disciples and consolidate.¡± I clenched my fists beneath the table. Consolidate. That was a nice way of saying they left people to die. The table felt unbearably small. ¡°We had the entire sect at our backs. We had elders. Formation masters. Trained disciples. The Silent Moon Sect was not weak. When the cultists turned their backs on us to give chase to the mainland elders, we had a chance. A chance to strike.¡± His fingers finally stilled on his cup. ¡°And yet,¡± he murmured, ¡°we couldn''t find it within us to fight back.¡± A chill crawled up my spine. The great Silent Moon Sect, brought to its knees. Not by overwhelming numbers, not by strength, but by sheer, mind-numbing terror. Jian Feng¡¯s composure finally cracked. He slammed a hand against the table, shaking the cups slightly. ¡°Then why were they being chased?¡± he demanded. ¡°The cultists. What were they looking for?¡± Xu Ziqing didn¡¯t immediately answer. His gaze flickered briefly toward Ping Hai before settling back on us. Then, he said it. ¡°Phoenix Tears.¡± A sharp inhale came from the side of the room. One of the second-class disciples stiffened. Miao Hu. The man missing a finger slowly sat up straighter, his face pale. ¡°That... that¡¯s just a myth.¡± I looked at him sharply. ¡°You know of it?¡± Miao Hu hesitated, his throat bobbing slightly. ¡°Everyone does,¡± he said finally. ¡°The Phoenix is one of the Four Celestial Beasts. It represents rebirth, renewal. But its tears...¡± His voice wavered. ¡°That¡¯s a myth of a myth.¡± The tension in the room deepened. Jian Feng leaned forward. ¡°Explain.¡± Miao Hu swallowed. His missing finger twitched slightly as he tapped his good hand against the table, as if trying to recall the exact words. ¡°The legend says Phoenix Tears are the ultimate medicine,¡± he said carefully. ¡°An elixir among elixirs. A single drop is said to heal the most grievous wounds, restore limbs, and cure age-old ailments. Two drops...¡± He hesitated. ¡°Two drops can cure anything short of death itself.¡± A heavy silence followed. My thoughts spun rapidly. Phoenix Tears. Something so potent that it defied even the best alchemical creations. I frowned. ¡°How could the mainland elders possibly have gotten their hands on something like that?¡± Jian Feng shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s assuming they even had it. The demonic cult clearly believed they did.¡± That, more than anything, unsettled me. Because if the cultists had believed the Phoenix Tears existed, then the question became¡ª ¡°Why would they want it?¡± Elder Ming murmured, echoing my thoughts aloud. None of us spoke. I could feel it, the answer sitting in the back of my mind like a weight I wasn¡¯t ready to acknowledge. But the silence stretched longer, thick with unspoken dread, until finally, I forced myself to say it. ¡°...To revive their god.¡± No one spoke. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The meaning was clear. The ruins¡¯ warning¡ªDon¡¯t let them win¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about stopping the cult. It was about preventing the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. Because if the cultists were already this dangerous, if even their lowest-ranking members were so terrifyingly resilient, if the Envoy I had fought was a mere glimpse of what they could become... Then what did it mean for the Heavenly Demon himself? My blood ran cold. The Envoy had been beyond anything I¡¯d ever faced. His mere presence had warped the battlefield, twisting the air with the weight of his aura. It took the combined effort of Tianyi, Windy, and over a dozen second-class disciples to keep him at bay. The only reason we even won was due to him taking the full brunt of the explosive Bloodsoul Bloom essence I created. And he was just one man. A servant. A fragment of something greater. I swallowed, my throat dry. My mind flashed back to the ruins, to the desperate warnings left behind by the ones who had come before. If the path to ascension was meant to be walked, it had to be walked together. We built this to raise the world, not to shackle it. They had known what would happen if the cult succeeded. If the Interface was corrupted. If the wrong hands seized it. And now, centuries later, the cult was on the verge of succeeding. A low murmur broke the silence. Jian Feng, still stiff with tension, muttered, ¡°This is madness.¡± Another second-class disciple cursed under his breath. I clenched my fists under the table. ¡°If the Phoenix Tears really exist,¡± I said slowly, ¡°then it means they¡¯ve been preparing for this for a long time.¡± It meant this wasn¡¯t just a recent development. It wasn¡¯t just some cultists gathering power over the past few decades. It was a plan spanning generations. Xu Ziqing exhaled through his nose. ¡°I¡¯m not finished.¡± I looked up at him sharply. He met my gaze, unreadable as always. ¡°After we left the sect, we traveled to Qingmu. That¡¯s when I learned you were here.¡± I stilled. ¡°You came looking for me?¡± He tilted his head slightly. ¡°Call it coincidence. Or call it fate. Pingyao is not far from here.¡± Something about the way he said that sent a prickle down my spine. Xu Ziqing set his cup down, fingers pressing against the ceramic rim. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ve come to collect a debt.¡± ¡°A debt,¡± I echoed. ¡°I saved you back at the Grand Alchemy Gauntlet.¡± My jaw tightened. That was true. Back at Narrow Stone Peak, when I had been cornered, when the disciples had been moments away from attacking me while I was surrounded, it was Xu Ziqing who had stepped in. I took a slow breath, keeping my voice even. ¡°What do you want?¡± He leaned forward slightly. ¡°Elixirs.¡± I blinked. ¡°...Huh?¡± He didn¡¯t react to my surprise. ¡°I want medicine. Potent ones. We¡¯re protecting Pingyao, and we¡¯re barely managing as we are. We fought off three cultists before arriving, but suffered heavy wounds in the process.¡± As if to emphasize his point, he pulled back his robe slightly, revealing the deep scars still lining his arms and torso. The faint, lingering traces of demonic qi corruption crawled along his skin, dark and insidious. I exhaled sharply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lead with that?¡± Xu Ziqing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Would you have been this agreeable if I had?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him but didn¡¯t argue. He was probably right. Ping Hai, silent until now, finally spoke. ¡°We need your help, Kai Liu. Please, it''s for my family.¡± I studied them both. The Silent Moon Sect had failed them. The mainland elders had failed them. Even their own leader had turned his back on them. But despite everything, despite the destruction, they were still fighting. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Fine.¡± Xu Ziqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but I could see the tension in his shoulders ease ever so slightly. ¡°Bring Ping Hai with you,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± He nodded. The moment we stepped into my shop, I was already moving. "Take off your robes," I ordered, not waiting for them to comply as I rummaged through my drawers for supplies. "And your hoods. I need to see exactly what I¡¯m dealing with." Xu Ziqing and Ping Hai hesitated for a fraction of a second before wordlessly complying. The heavy fabric slid from their shoulders, revealing the extent of their injuries. Even beneath the dim lighting, it was clear¡ªtheir bodies were carved with scars. Old wounds, healed over time, and new ones, poorly treated. Some looked fresh, others barely closed, but all bore the lingering taint of demonic qi. It clung to them like a sickness, slow and festering. It was a wonder how they made it here without collapsing, or even showing any signs. I suppose that was a sign of their resillience. The bandages and gauze they¡¯d used were amateur work, done with steady hands but lacking proper materials. They had done their best, but it wasn¡¯t enough. "Where did you even get these supplies?" I muttered, peeling away a strip of cloth that had fused to dried blood. "Qingmu''s physician," Ping Hai admitted. "He tried." I discarded the soiled wrappings and reached for a cloth, dousing it in a bucket of essence-purifying elixir diluted in water. The moment the liquid made contact, the demonic qi sizzled, dissipating like mist under sunlight. Both men tensed. "Brace yourselves," I warned. I didn¡¯t wait for them to respond before working swiftly, wiping away every last trace of corruption. The elixir burned as it purified, searing the wounds before allowing them to properly close. Ping Hai flinched. Xu Ziqing, to his credit, remained composed, but his hands curled into fists. I nodded toward Tianyi. "You¡¯re up." She stepped forward without a word, placing a palm against Xu Ziqing¡¯s back first. A faint glow shimmered at her fingertips as healing qi flooded into him. His breath hitched. The qi mended his wounds in an instant, knitting flesh back together, sealing open gashes. When she finished, she moved to Ping Hai, repeating the process. The moment the corruption was gone, both men exhaled¡ªalmost as if they had been holding their breath this entire time. I dug into my storage ring, retrieving the last of my Golden Drop Pills. I placed two in my palm and extended them. "Here," I said. "They¡¯re body refinement pills. They¡¯ll accelerate your healing, but more importantly, they¡¯ll help stabilize your foundations after all that damage." They hesitated. I understood why. Cultivating was an act of focus, but also vulnerability. Letting your guard down in unfamiliar territory, especially while recovering, was a risk. If anything happened while they were meditating, they¡¯d be defenseless. Elder Ming''s shattered dantian flashed in my mind. Xu Ziqing was the first to move. He accepted the pill and swallowed it without a word. Ping Hai followed after a beat of hesitation. I stood, gesturing toward the corner of my shop where I had placed two padded mats. "Tianyi, Windy, and I will keep watch." Still, they hesitated. I let out a breath. "You trusted me to treat you. Trust me to make sure nothing happens while you recover." That seemed to settle them. Slowly, they sat, closing their eyes, slipping into cultivation. Hours passed. I worked in the silence. With every passing moment, I took stock of my ingredients, assessing what I had and what I needed. We had gathered many herbs over the past few weeks, and my garden had flourished under my care, but I¡¯d still have to make choices. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste anything. By the time Xu Ziqing finally stirred, I had already begun preparing. He shifted slightly, blinking the haze of cultivation from his eyes before focusing on me. "You¡¯re still working?" he asked. I glanced at him. "Of course." He exhaled, stretching his limbs before sitting upright. He inspected his arm, rolling his shoulder experimentally. "I didn¡¯t expect this level of treatment. Thank you." I shrugged, pouring a solution into a small ceramic bowl. "No worries." There was an awkward silence as I continued to mix and refine. We weren''t friends. Far from it. Our relationship had been tenuous from the day I met him in Qingmu, to the day I fought Ping Hai for the beast core, and now. But I couldn''t fully bring myself to hate him. I set down my mortar and pestle. "You already know how this works. The more time I have, the better medicine I can make. If you¡¯re in a rush, the quantity will be limited." The second-class disciple was silent for a moment. Then, he nodded. "Then... three days. We''ll heal our wounds, and strengthen ourselves before we make our way to the village. But the sooner the better." I nodded back. That was manageable. I straightened, cracking my neck as I stretched. "Good." Xu Ziqing followed as I stepped outside, the cold air hitting us the moment we left the shop. We walked in silence toward the greenhouse. I slid the door open, stepping inside. Warmth enveloped me instantly, and he lingered by the entrance, glancing around. "A greenhouse? Quite the luxury," he remarked. I knelt by one of the beds, running my hands over the soil. "Built it after the Gauntlet. Though Narrow Stone Peak almost destroyed it when they came." He blinked. "What?" I summarized the situation as best I could. While doing so, I reached toward a cluster of herbs, pressing my palm against the stalks. Qi pulsed from my fingertips, flowing into the plants. They responded instantly, leaves trembling as their essence matured in mere moments. Their colors deepened, their scents thickening in the air. Xu Ziqing observed in silence, watching as I moved from plant to plant, carefully selecting the ones I would use. "I take back what I said back then." I glanced at him briefly before returning to my work. "Which time?" "When I called you just some herbalist," he said. "You¡¯re not." I didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, I focused on the herbs before me, assessing their growth, selecting the ones best suited for the elixirs I needed to make. Finally, I exhaled. "I am." I met his gaze, calm but firm. "I am a herbalist. I am also an alchemist. And a cultivator. I take pride in my identity as a whole." His lips parted slightly as if he wanted to argue, but in the end, he said nothing. I straightened, dusting off my hands, and then turned fully to face him. "So now that we¡¯ve cleared that up, tell me¡ªwhy are you doing this?" "Ping Hai, I understand. This is his home. His family is there. But you? You were one of Sect Leader Jun¡¯s most loyal men. I saw it at the Gauntlet. I saw it in how you carried yourself. I figured if he ordered you to consolidate, you would¡¯ve done it without question. So why are you here? Why risk yourself?" For a moment, I thought he wouldn¡¯t answer. Then, Xu Ziqing closed his eyes and let out a slow sigh. "Maybe a year ago, I wouldn¡¯t have." I watched him carefully. "When I joined the Silent Moon Sect, I believed in its strength. I believed in our principles. In our ethos. That if we followed the structure, we would thrive." His jaw tightened slightly. "But the things I saw... the things I heard that night..." He trailed off. For the first time, I saw it. Doubt. Not the wavering uncertainty of a lost man, but the reluctant acceptance of someone who had been forced to confront something ugly¡ªsomething that had shattered his foundation and left him with no choice but to change. He met my gaze, his voice quieter this time. "Maybe I¡¯m being naive. Maybe I¡¯m grasping at something that¡¯s already lost. But... I¡¯d like to think that doing the right thing still means something." I stared at him for a long moment. Then, finally, I nodded. The conversation ended there, but the message of his words lingered. Chapter 199: Might, Mercy, and the Path Between Chapter 199: Might, Mercy, and the Path Between "When I went to Qingmu, I learned of what you did." I quirked an eyebrow as I continued to check over the health of my plants. My reserves were already beginning to bottom out from infusing so much of my garden. "Oh?" "The Iron Claw Sect," he continued. "How you protected them when we couldn''t." I snorted, inspecting the Golden Bamboo with a critiquing eye. "I mostly did it because I didn¡¯t want that place turning into a battleground between your sect and theirs." "Maybe so. But it doesn''t change what you did." He shifted slightly. Turning his back on me and looking out into the moonlit sky as he continued his story. "When we got there, it was meant to be a temporary stay. Just a pit stop to recover. We weren¡¯t planning to reveal who we were. But that boy from the time with the Wind Serpents; he recognized us immediately." I huffed a laugh. "Hua Lingsheng?" His gaze flickered to me, a faint trace of surprise before he nodded. I shook my head, grinning. "Figures. He¡¯s got a sharp eye, I¡¯ll give him that." Xu Ziqing exhaled, a brief chuckle escaping him, but the moment passed quickly. His expression turned distant, somber. "He recognized us. And despite everything, he welcomed us." The humor in my chest faded as he continued. "He gave us a place to stay. Fed us meals. Refused to charge us, even when we insisted. Said we were the ones protecting Qingmu, and that was enough." I remained silent, listening. "Even after we abandoned them," Xu Ziqing murmured, "his family treated us with the same grace and respect." There was something raw in his tone. Not regret. Not guilt. Just... something that didn''t quite have a name. "I wished they had said something. Just once. A reprimand. A rebuke. Anything. But they didn¡¯t." He exhaled, his hands tightening into fists. "Instead, they just kept giving. Fed us, clothed us, gave us supplies we didn¡¯t even ask for. As if our failures didn¡¯t matter." The words weighed heavier than I expected. I didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Xu Ziqing wasn¡¯t looking for a response. He wasn¡¯t even looking at me. He was just... talking. As if trying to put a story to words, rather than expecting a meaningful conversation in return. The silence stretched, and I let it. Then, the door creaked open. Ping Hai stood in the doorway, his hulking frame casting a shadow over the entrance. He looked well-rested, his presence just as large and imposing as ever. "I¡¯ve finished my cultivation." Xu Ziqing blinked, as if shaken from his thoughts. He straightened, the faint vulnerability in his expression smoothing over in an instant. I glanced between the two of them, then sighed, rubbing the back of my head. "It¡¯s late. You two can sleep here for the night. We¡¯ll talk about getting you a room at the Soaring Swallow tomorrow." Without another word, the two followed me inside. The next afternoon, I wasted no time confirming my suspicions. Xu Ziqing and Ping Hai sat across from me at the Soaring Swallow, finishing what little remained of their meal. Their injuries had healed significantly¡ªat least on the outside¡ªbut exhaustion still lingered in their movements, the kind that went deeper than the body. I folded my arms. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you, was it?¡± The second-class disciple frowned slightly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The cultists,¡± I clarified. ¡°The ones who were killed outside the village yesterday. You didn''t do that?¡± ¡°No. We weren¡¯t even here yet.¡± He rubbed his temple, expression strained. ¡°And even if we had been, do you think I could¡¯ve done that? I barely survived Qingmu as it was.¡± I studied him carefully. For all his skill, for however strong he had gotten, I didn¡¯t believe for a second that he had reached the level where he could behead three cultists before they could even react. Even an elder would struggle to do something like that. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªhad killed those cultists was still unaccounted for. I pushed the thought away for now. It didn¡¯t matter. Not yet. I stood, gathering my things. ¡°You two do what you want, just don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Xu Ziqing watched me for a moment, then leaned forward slightly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be doing something?¡± I paused. ¡°What?¡± He gestured vaguely to the village. ¡°I feel out of place here. Sitting around doesn¡¯t sit right with me. I want to pay back what was given to us.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°And why are you asking me? I¡¯m not your leader. And besides, didn¡¯t I already tell you? I owe you a debt. This is me paying off that debt.¡± He didn¡¯t argue. ¡°If you really want to make yourselves useful, go to Jian Feng or ask one of the villagers. Don¡¯t pay me back¡ªpay it forward to someone else.¡± Feng Wu¡¯s words came to me easily, and I left before either of them could respond. I had more important things to focus on. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Like the cure. Miao Hu¡¯s words from earlier echoed in my mind. They¡¯ve awoken. The converts were conscious. Bound. Gagged. Still trying to chant despite their restraints. Some had even attempted to chew through the cloth covering their mouths. I didn¡¯t have time to waste. I gathered the ingredients¡ªessence purifying elixir, female ginseng, peony root, and a variety of stabilizing herbs. The process was time-consuming. But it was easy with my current level of alchemical skill. An hour passed before I finally held up three small vials. A deep, purplish-red elixir. The Blood Purifying Tonic. Quest: Rescue the Fallen has been completed. Due to your status as Interface Manipulator, your rewards will be adjusted accordingly. A sudden weight pressed against my mind, like a flood of knowledge forcing its way into my thoughts. I staggered slightly, gripping the edge of the table as images, concepts, and techniques poured into my consciousness. Pressure points. Qi pathways. Meridian regulation. The delicate balance between yin and yang in the body¡¯s circulation. And most importantly, how acupuncture could be used to enhance the effects of the tonic. My breathing steadied as I focused, parsing through the flood of information. With the right needle placements, I could guide the tonic¡¯s effects, ensuring the corrupted blood was expelled more efficiently. Not only that, but acupuncture could prevent qi deviation, something I hadn¡¯t even considered when treating the converts. I cursed under my breath. Of course. I¡¯d been so focused on cleansing the demonic influence that I hadn¡¯t accounted for the shock their bodies would undergo. Their qi pathways, already altered by the conversion process, were vulnerable to instability. If I wasn¡¯t careful, the cure itself could cause their meridians to collapse. That wasn¡¯t something I could afford. I exhaled slowly, rolling my shoulders. But there was a problem. I wasn¡¯t an acupuncturist. The knowledge was there, sure, but application was different. I had skill in alchemy and medicine, but acupuncture required steady hands, precision, and years of practice. I glanced toward the vial of Blood Purifying Tonic, my grip tightening around it. I couldn¡¯t afford to make mistakes. But I didn¡¯t have to do this alone. A realization settled over me, followed by the barest trace of relief. There was an entire squadron of second-class disciples in the village. Trained martial artists. Many of whom had backgrounds in medicine, healing arts, and battlefield first aid. Surely, one of them had experience with acupuncture. Without another moment of hesitation, I set out for their compound. Several were there, going about their training or interacting with the village children who had come over to learn some martial arts. ¡°Does anyone here know acupuncture?¡± I asked. A disciple stepped forward. ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡± Together, we entered the area where the restrained converts were being held. One of them lay on a cot, wasting away from hunger, their body trembling as if on the verge of breaking apart. Without the constant empowerment of demonic qi, they were deteriorating. But I wouldn¡¯t let them die. ¡°Lay him flat,¡± I instructed. The disciple obeyed, positioning the convert¡¯s body properly. I pointed to several acupoints. ¡°You¡¯ll place the needles here. And here. Especially near the heart.¡± The disciple nodded, carefully inserting the needles with precision. I took a steady breath and uncorked the vial. ¡°This tonic will target the corruption through the blood,¡± I explained. ¡°The essence purifying elixir will serve as the base, breaking down the demonic influence. The herbs will encourage expulsion of bad blood while promoting regeneration.¡± Slowly, carefully, I administered the first dose. The reaction was immediate. The convert¡¯s body convulsed. Their muscles seized as blackened blood began to leak from the acupoints, seeping through the skin. Their mouth opened in a strangled gasp, and they vomited thick, dark fluid. The disciple flinched at the sight. But I didn¡¯t. I had expected this. The corruption had to get worse before it could get better. Minutes passed. The convert eventually went still, unconscious. His body trembled no more. But he did not change. Not yet. I exhaled, my grip tightening around the empty vial. ¡°We¡¯ll have to repeat this for the next few days. We need to keep flushing it out. Let''s repeat with the others.¡± The disciple swallowed. ¡°Understood.¡± I stepped back, glancing at the other converts. This was only the beginning. As I moved on to the next convert, my hands didn¡¯t hesitate. The process had already been ingrained into my memory. Positioning, dosage, needle placement. The acupuncturist beside me worked in tandem, inserting each needle with practiced precision as I administered the Blood Purifying Tonic in careful increments. The same reaction followed. The convert¡¯s body convulsed violently, the purging beginning almost instantly. His breath hitched, muscles spasming as dark, putrid blood forced its way out through his acupoints. The stench of decay filled the room, thick and suffocating. I forced myself to breathe through my mouth. It was working. But as I moved from one convert to the next, watching them all writhe under the effects of the tonic, a different thought settled into my mind, one that had nothing to do with the process itself. What happens after? These people weren¡¯t from Gentle Wind Village. That much was certain. The village had never reported missing persons, at least not in my lifetime. Which meant these converts were from elsewhere. Other villages. Other homes. Maybe Pingyao. I thought of Ping Hai in the Soaring Swallow. I didn¡¯t know how far Pingyao was from here, but... what if these people were from there? What if their families were still waiting? Still mourning? Had they already grieved them? Moved on? Or were they still hoping, holding onto some desperate shred of belief that their loved ones would return? My grip on the vial tightened. How many more had been taken? Because these three weren¡¯t alone. There were dozens, probably hundreds of people out there who had been stolen away, converted, twisted into tools for the demonic cult. People who never got a chance. My breath was slow and steady as I moved to the final convert, repeating the process with mechanical precision. Needles in place. Tonic administered. The body convulsed. Dark blood expelled. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the last convert stilled. His unconscious body sank into the cot, breath settling into weak but steady inhales. It was done. For now. I wiped my forehead, sweat trickling down my temple. The air was thick with the scent of medicine and expelled corruption. As I reached for the discarded equipment, the disciple beside me stopped me. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± he said simply. ¡°Leave the cleanup to me.¡± I hesitated for only a moment before nodding. ¡°...Thanks.¡± With that, I turned and stepped outside, leaving the compound behind. The village was quiet as I walked through its streets. The sun had begun its descent, casting long shadows over the frost-bitten earth. I kept moving, my feet following a familiar path, even as my mind wandered elsewhere. What does it mean to be the Interface Manipulator? What was my role supposed to be? Did I have to stand at the very frontlines, leading the charge against the cultists? Was that my duty? The thought sent a cold shudder through me. "I don''t want that..." Did it mean protecting this village instead? To focus only on what I could control? To safeguard the people around me, rather than concerning myself with the bigger picture? I frowned. That didn¡¯t feel right either. If I turned a blind eye to everything outside of Gentle Wind Village, if I ignored what I had learned in the ruins¡ªabout the Heavenly Demon, the Interface¡¯s origins, and the cult¡¯s goal to revive their god¡ª Wouldn¡¯t that just be another form of abandonment? Like the Silent Moon Sect? Like the mainland elders? A bitter taste settled on my tongue. Neither option seemed right. And yet, I couldn¡¯t stay idle. I clenched my fists and looked down on the floor. I don¡¯t know what my role is supposed to be. I don¡¯t know what the Interface expects from me. A voice called out behind me, breaking me out of my thoughts. "Benefactor." I turned, catching sight of Ping Hai walking toward me at a brisk pace. The massive man was hard to miss. Towering, broad-shouldered, and moving with a surprising level of grace for someone his size. I exhaled, letting go of my internal debate for the moment. "You don¡¯t have to call me that, you know. We¡¯re not that far apart in age." "I¡¯d disagree. You''re nearly five years older than me. You are the same age as the daughter running the inn we stay at, yes?" I stopped walking. Then I turned, giving him a long, long look. Five years younger. The hulk of a man in front of me, the one who could likely lift a whole wagon cart if he wanted to, was only a couple of years older than Li Wei? A slow breath left me. "Five years, huh?" Ping Hai tilted his head. "You look like you''re struggling with that fact." "I am struggling with it." He laughed¡ªa deep, booming sound that felt strangely light despite its volume. "Well, regardless of age, I came here to say thank you." I waved him off. "No need for that." "I think there is," he said, his voice more serious now. "We have a... complicated past. I was on the other side of a wager, and part of the Silent Moon. You had every right to hold it against me. But instead, you saved us. You let us stay. You healed our wounds. That¡¯s magnanimous of you." I huffed, shaking my head. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯d call it that. It''s just basic kindness. I owe your senior something anyway." "I would." His tone was firm. "The Silent Moon Sect isn¡¯t like the Verdant Lotus Sect or any of those noble, upright sects. We follow the rule of might makes right. And I once took pride in that. The strong lead, the weak follow¡ªand we never owe debts. We were raised to fight, to claim what we wanted through power. But even we, once, held true to our promises. Even we, once, understood honor." He exhaled, his massive shoulders rising and falling, before bowing deeply onto the snowy floor. "And that¡¯s why I wanted to say thank you. Not just for the medicine. Not just for the shelter. But because you treated us like people¡ªnot just as enemies from another sect." I didn¡¯t say anything at first. Because, honestly, what was there to say? This wasn¡¯t a conversation about debt. It wasn¡¯t a conversation about obligation. It was just two people talking, trying to make sense of the world they had both been thrown into. And yet, somewhere in those words, I felt something click in my mind. Maybe this is it. Maybe this is my role. Not to stand at the frontlines, leading the charge. Not to stay behind, only protecting my own. But to bridge the gap; to be the one who listens, who learns, and who finds a way forward. I wasn¡¯t a warrior. Or a hero from the tales that Liang Feng weaved. I was a herbalist. An alchemist. A cultivator who had walked an unusual path. But paths, no matter how strange, still led somewhere. I looked at Ping Hai. "Then I¡¯ll say this: thank you." He blinked, caught off guard. "For what?" "For reminding me that I still have a lot to learn," I said simply. A small smile pulled at his lips. "I think we all do." With that, he gave me a polite nod before turning back toward the Soaring Swallow, his heavy footsteps crunching against the frost-covered path. I watched him go for a moment before finally heading back to my shop. The sound of laughter greeted me as I approached. Tianyi and Windy were playing in the snow¡ªwell, if you could call it that. Tianyi was tossing handfuls of it into the air, watching as it fluttered down, her wings, gradually healing, shimmering in the cold light. Windy, on the other hand, had coiled himself into the deepest mound of snow possible, his blue-and-white scales barely visible under the frost. I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips. Even now, even after everything, there was still room for this. Room for peace. Room for moments that weren¡¯t about survival. I exhaled, my breath curling into the cold air. I knew what I had to do.